《Heavenly Harem Sect》


 Chapter 1 New Life? A System? A Harem?

    ?(This is an extremely overpowered Protagonist where the Main Concept is what the title of the novel sounds like, and it''s a wish-fulfilment type of novel where there are Harem, Yandere, Milf and Netori). If you are not interested in amateurish work, pleasure turn the wheels around)


    In a tear-down Sect beneath the dual suns, a vast and weathered expanse ofnd was bathed in their radiance.


    Amidst this surrealndscape, a young man of twenty-fivey unconscious upon a chair adorned with white robes.


    His hair was as radiant as the moon''s glow, a silvery cascade over his forehead, while his eyes held a captivating hue of purple, hinting at an inner depth.


    No visible injuries marred his form, leaving no trace to exin his enigmatic state.


    As if in response to an unseen cue, his eyes twitched, and with an almost instinctive reaction to the twin suns'' searing warmth, he abruptly regained consciousness.


    "Wha-What the!? Where in the world is this ce!? N-No, t-this is the ckStar Sect? W-Wait, I-I''m confused! How did I end up here!?"


    His expression held a mixture of confusion, fear, and terror, all woven together in a tapestry of uncertainty.


    He was baffled by his inexplicable presence in this unrecognizablend.


    "I-I was walking back home from work... a-and... w-what happened after that!? Ack!!"


    He attempted to recall hisst memories, but a sharp headache engulfed his mind, leaving his thoughts shrouded in a haze.


    It was as though two distinct memories, belonging to different individuals yet strangely intertwined, shed as they vied for space within a single vessel of consciousness.


    Yet, amidst this tumultuous experience, an unexpected urrence took ce.


    A panel of an unfamiliar golden screen unexpectedly materialized before his eyes.


    [: Congrattions, due to the founding of 2 souls, and the requirement of being a Head Sect, you have inherited the Heavenly Harem System :]


    Just like in every novel, a golden screen appeared to his surprise despite his panicked situation.


    [: Ding Ding :]


    [: The System has detected an abnormal sh between 2 souls. Do you wish to fuse the souls? :]


    Amidst his confusion and relentless pain, a desperate desire to alleviate his suffering gripped him.


    In this strange RPG-like scenario, presented with an unconventional choice by the enigmatic system, he found himself with no option but to reluctantly agree.


    "Y-Yes," he managed to utter through gritted teeth, his hands pressed against his throbbing head.


    [: The System has detected the pain is caused by forcing 2 souls to live in harmony; hence, fusion would be the solution to this problem :]


    [: The Fusion of the souls wouldmence in 3...2...1 :]


    [: 1%...4%...10%...30%...80%...100%... :]


    [: Ding Ding :]


    [: You have fused 2 souls into a single entity. Due to the fusion of souls, your mental stats have increased by a small margin :]


    [: Ding Ding :]


    [: You''re the first to ever merge 2 souls into one; hence, you''ve been awarded 1 Universal Gift Bag :]


    As his soul underwent fusion, the agonizing pain gradually subsided, giving way to a newfound relief.


    However, the shadows of confusion and fear that had gripped him earlier remained, casting an enduring presence.


    But in the passing moments, a remarkable transformation unfolded.


    The memories and personalities of two distinct yet oddly parallel lives converged into one harmonious entity.


    It was as if the man who stood amidst the tear-down sect was simultaneously both different and the same.


    A realization dawned upon him, illuminating the obscured corners of his mind.


    "I see... so this is how it happened, and now I know who I am..."


    The once-terrified glint in his eyes dissolved, reced by rity, and his previously panicked demeanour gave way to a renewed sense of calmness.


    ''To simplify everything, I, Daniel Marz who was from Earth died from an ident where a truck drove over me''


    ''Yeah, pretty harsh, I know right?''


    ''But guess what? Instead of winding up six feet under the truck, I transgressed into this body where Cultivators roamed''


    ''Pretty amazing right?''


    ''It''s hard to exin, but it''s not like our souls are dead, our souls are fused, sessfully creating a single entity where my memories and existence have been joined''


    ''To add on, we aren''t that different''


    ''The names and ages are coincidentally the same, hence, there''s no difference except the lifestyles I lived''


    He calmly analyzed his situation to gain a better understanding of what happened and who he was.


    ''And how I ended up here is that I inherited my master''s sect after he passed away today


    ''Of course, I''m deeply saddened as he was the person that grew me up when I had no one to turn to and now


    ''But still, the only legacy he left is this sect...''


    ''And no matter I have to move on...at least with this, he knows that I''m doing fine


    ''Right Master?''


    He took a deep breath, a moment of calmness settling over him.


    As he cleared his mind, he delved into the depths of his memories.


    With each passing second, he grew more adept at understanding his situation.


    And then, with a determined focus, he turned his attention towards the enigmatic system that had materialized seemingly out of thin air.


    ''Hmmm, I know what systems are since there are incredibly lots of novels about them back on Earth''


    ''But I don''t get why I was given this system...perhaps asking if it may answer?''


    He thought.


    "Umm... system? Are you there?"


    He tentatively called out, curious to see if the system would offer a response.


    [: Yes, Host. I''m here, residing within your mind. :]


    Much to his delight, the response was forting.


    Surprisingly, the voice that echoed back to him carried a touch of femininity, diverging from the expected monotone.


    "Is there a specific reason why you''ve chosen me?"


    He inquired, his curiosity tinged with caution.


    Thest thing he desired was to be some sort of puppet, manipted by a divine entity purely for their amusement.


    [: Indeed, there is a specific rationale behind the selection of hosts :]


    [: The Heavenly Harem Sect has a prerequisite that the host must possess two coexisting souls :]


    [: This is because a single soulcks the requisite capacity and strength to effectively manage the System :]


    [: Simr to aputer, the System''s performance is contingent on its capabilities, mirroring its user''s attributes :]


    [: As such, the demand for two souls is inherent, and the System maintains a stringent policy against those with more than one soul :]


    "So, that''s the deal"


    "I understand the necessity of having dual souls"


    "But considering we''re in a realm filled with cultivators, wouldn''t there be others out there, somewhere in this world or even across the universe, with more than one soul?"


    He queried.


    Daniel couldn''t shake the suspicion that in a universe brimming with cultivators, there must be individuals capable of melding or absorbing souls.


    To him, the notion that he stood alone in this regard seemed somewhat dubious.


    [: I understand your concerns and questions :]


    [: However, it''s important to note that possessing two souls isn''t the sole requirement :]


    [: Several factorse into y, such as willingness, emotional alignment, state of consciousness, genderpatibility, lingering sentiments, age, strength, and a variety of other aspects :]


    [: The host is the very first individual chosen since the dawn of existence :]


    [; As such, the stringent prerequisites aren''t easily met, especially given the rarity of discovering souls of such pristine quality:]


    [: Moreover, bncing the coexistence of two souls is a monumental challenge, as typically, the dominant soul engulfs the weaker one:]


    [: Fortunately, the system intervened in your case. This is why you experienced that intense mental distress, it prevented your Earth soul from being consumed by the dominant soul :]


    The system was exined in detail, and Daniel nodded in understanding as he finally got the huge picture of it.


    "Now I get this part. My next question is, would you impose any sort of restrictions or tasks for me toplete?"


    He queried.


    [: The primary objective for the Host is to establish a harem sect. This aligns with the secondary requirement for inheriting this system :]


    [: If you''re wondering about what needs to be aplished, it''s essentially an organic progression within the system''s goal of creating a sect harem :]


    [: Rest assured, you needn''t concern yourself with the system''s origins, it''s autonomously infinite :]


    [: But at the same time, the System''s goal is to make the host as strong as he can, hence, there isn''t any restriction :]


    [: The Host could do anything he wished to,even if it means murdering billions or raping, the system won''t question :]


    "Alright, that''s all I need to know"


    He sighed with a satisfied smile.


    After all, he wouldn''t want to be restricted despite knowing he was given a cheat.


    ''I wouldn''t want to be those protagonists in some novels where they have time limits to finish their main goals which were imposed by their system''


    He thought.

 Chapter 2 2

    ?"Since there''s nothing else for me at the moment, could you tell me the information I need to know about this system?" Daniel questioned.


    * The Heavenly Harem System has a total of 6 main functions which are Status, Inventory, Auto-Absorption, Sect Creation, Farming Lands, Mission


    * The Status Function is a basic function that helps the host to witness not only his capabilities but also the others. To understand it more, the system suggests a host try by saying its function name *


    "Status" He followed its word and became surprised and impressed by how detailed it is.


    "Woah!"


    Name: Daniel Marz


    Rank: Mortal Stage 1


    Race: Human


    Exp: 0/100


    Bloodline: None


    Physique: None


    Spiritual Root: None


    Spiritual Beast: None


    Beast Bone: None


    Dao: None


    Domain: None


    Law: None


    Weapon Intent: None


    Talent: None


    Cultivation Method: None


    Cultivation Martial Art: None


    Hp: 15/15


    Qi: 100/100


    Str: 1


    Qi: 10


    Def: 3


    Mental: 10


    Stat Points: 0


    ''So this is how my stats looked...and about the Cultivation...sigh...'' He had a troubled look over his cultivation rank since it''s something he was aware of ever since he was born into this world.


    This world contains about a hundred continents or more, and each continent contains at least 10 Billion Poptions.


    But the Ten Great Continents were ruled by


    the 10 Emperors and Empresses who are known as Emperor Asmek, Emperor Seth, Empress Titania, Empress Lilith, Emperor Julius, Emperor Sabaq, Emperor Jade, Emperor Iztac, Empress Romia, and finally Emperor Fulio.


    These are the Ten Great Continents where their roots existed hundreds of thousands of years ago and perhaps a million, and till this day, their roots remained unchanged.


    However, the wars between all continents have yet to be subsidized as all Emperors and Empress are eyeing the power to rule the world.


    And the continent where Daniel stayed, unfortunately, or fortunately belonged to one of the top ten continents where Empress Lilith ruled.


    However, thend he lives in is much further away from the maind of the continent, and if there was a map to describe where the ce he lives, it would be somewhere at the end where no one would know.


    But no matter how much difference all these continents had, their systematical powers derived from the same source which is


    cultivation.


    And if they were born with one in a million talents in aspects such as bloodline, physiques, andprehension, they would be praised by many with a bright future.


    However, the first step in cultivating is the spiritual root to which Daniel had none at all.


    "Sigh, System for now, can you introduce me to how all of the functions work?" He questioned.


    * Why of course *


    * First, Auto-Absorption allows the hosts to automatically absorb Qi in the surroundings without the need to meditate. However, Auto-Absorption will only gather depending on how much the host can gather per day. The current rate is 0.1 and 1 Realm further will decrease by 100% *


    ''Thinking about it, the auto-absorption isn''t that bad, no, it is terrifyingly overpowered. It might sound slow at the start, but in the higher realms, it might take a cultivator easily a hundred years to break through''


    He stated his opinion and the aspect of Auto-Absorption.


    Talking about stages, the lowest a cultivator could ever be born with would be Mortal, Foundation, Origin, Daybreaker, Transcendence, Ascended, Ancestral, Emperor, Martial Emperor, Saint, Martial Saint, Deva, Half Immortal, and eventually, Immortal.


    Nevertheless, each realm is separated into 10 stages which is why it''ll take more than decades just to achieve a single stage, and it''ll take a whole lifetime to achieve one realm higher.


    This is why the limitation of the auto absorption is understandable yet still terrifying enough to wage a war across all realms if this treasure is obtainable.


    * For the Inventory, it''s a dimension where any objects, treasures, resources, or even materials could be stored without any limitations of space, size, and numbers. The only exception is living beings *


    He understood the concept of inventory since it wasmon to see such a function in novels, but the next function that he probes intopletely shook his mind.


    If there''s one thing he finds precious in both of his lives, it would be without a doubt, resources. Just breathing alone could cost a hefty amount, and what about the rest especially where cultivation matters?


    Such resources would be fought over and killed just for the sake of obtaining them, but the system method of acquiring resources is simply godly.


    * The Farming Lands Functiones under 3 separate categories which are Infinite Spiritual Mine, Time Farm, and Universal Farm *


    * The Infinite Spiritual Mine could collect the Spiritual Stone of all grades and its collectible rate can be increased. Note that all Stones imed from this mine will be transferred onto the Inventory *


    White Spiritual Stone - 1S


    Blue Spiritual Stone - 100Qu


    Purple Spiritual Stone - 10Qu


    Red Spiritual Stone - 1Qu


    Orange Spiritual Stone - 100Q


    Gold Spiritual Stone - 10Q


    Immortal Crystal - 1Q


    Esoteric Sphere - 100T


    Heavenly Gem - 10T


    Luminous Star - 100B


    Sr Seed - 10B


    Constetion - 1B


    Divinity Spark - 100M


    Celestial Sphere - 10M


    Gxy Hub - 1M


    Supercluster Nucleus - 100k


    Nexus Heart - 10k


    Universal Shard - 1k


    Universe quintessence - 100


    Cosmo Fragment - 10


    Cosmo Quantum - 1 per second


    * Note: To increase the number of spiritual stones, the Host will first need to recruit a hundred disciples to multiply the amount by 10 and every increment will increase the number of disciples recruited by 10 *


    He gulped down his saliva as he stared in awe at how many stones he would receive for every second.


    Coming from a background where his life is filled with poorness, he couldn''t help but have his eyes shine with stars.


    The highest grade of spiritual stone he ever came across was the Purple Spiritual Stone and that alone is enough tost a family for one year.


    Then what about the rest especially the Nexus Core which he never heard about? But being someone from the earth, he had an idea where it came from.


    ''Perhaps, from the higher realm?'' He spected.


    * The Time Farm is meant for a separate dimension where herbs, nts, and trees could grow infinitely without being limited by time. As such, the time rate can be adjustable, however, the limit can''t be improved and the Spiritual Energy and Mana that exists within that space is at the highest level *


    * The normality of the time Ratio will be set to 1 Day in Time Farm to 1 second in the real world. The time ratio can be adjusted from the options given. 10 Days to 1 Second. 1 month to 1 Second. 1 year to 1 second. 1 Century to 1 Second. 1 Millennium to 1 Second *


    The concept of time is a topic where it''s difficult to fathom its secret, especially for cultivators who pursue thew of time. Such an ability to shorten the time for nt growth was never created.


    For cultivators, the resources for Spiritual Herbs or Spiritual nts, which are the same concept yet have different names, are another resource that is better than Spiritual Stones, and just like the stones, it has their ranking.


    And all Spiritual Herbs are judged by their quality through the amount of time they had spent nurturing.


    Of course, the rarity of these nts ys a part in how precious it is, but even the most basic herb could grow into treasure just by spending thousands of years nurturing it.


    The moment a nt starts absorbing Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere, it can be automatically ssified as a Spiritual Herb, nt, or Tree.


    But as soon as it reaches 100 years, it will be called the Refined Spiritual nt.


    Add another 900 years it will be deemed as a Pure Spiritual nt and its existence is enough for Small Sects to fight over it. But what happens if you add another 9000 years?


    It will be called the Sacred Spiritual nt where even Kings and Queens would send their best soldiers to find these supreme treasures. But the quality doesn''t stop here.

 Chapter 3 3

    ?There''s no limit on the growth of the nt but there''s a limit on how many exist currently, and the next grade is what separates the line between rich and privileged as no amount of wealth could buy Mystic Spiritual nt that had been nurtured for 100,000 years.


    If that''s not enough, there exists a stage where if a nt has enough time to grow, it could potentially grow its consciousness where it gained the essences of Divinity and developed into a spirit of their nt and they possess powers where even cultivators cower in fear, and it was called the Divinity Spiritual nt.


    Nevertheless, if there''s a time when a nt can reach its limit, it would after being nurtured for a billion years where it grew from a small spirit into an adult version of itself, and its prowess was nothing to be scoffed at and its rank name was not known to many since all of them died after being absorbed and it was remembered as Ancient Spiritual nt.


    As such, when Daniel gazed over how the time ratio worked, he couldn''t believe it. He''s aware of how difficult it is to nurture spiritual nts and how tedious. All sorts of factors need to be considered like the soil, temperature, spiritual qi, and so on.


    And yet, his system has given such a function that he could just nt them all without moving a single finger, and due to this, he smiled knowing he wouldn''t need to worry about finding resources.


    Moreover, he even feared the potential he held, at the same time, a feeling of excitement gushed up to his mind.


    ''This is simply outrageous...but what can I do other than to ept it wholeheartedly?'' He smirked.


    * The Universal Farm is where the Host can collect all kinds of natural resources other than spiritual stones and nts. It collects resources that are not categorized as nts or spiritual but as uniqueness such as Fire Star Ore, Heavenly Metal, Thunder Dao Stone, Elemental Gem, and all sorts of varieties that are simply endless *


    * If the host wishes to desire a resource, the host can request directly from the system since there are too many variations or resources that exist throughout *


    * Since there are thousands of varieties of resources, the system has ssified all rarity of it into 10 Grades which are F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS, Epic, Gold Legendary, Mythical, Cosmo and Omni *


    F - 100T per second


    E - 10T per second


    D - 1T per second


    C - 100B per second


    B - 10B per second


    A - 1B per second


    S - 100M per second


    SS - 10M per second


    SSS - 1M per second


    Epic - 100k per second


    Gold - 10k per second


    Legendary - 1k per second


    Mythical - 100 per second


    Cosmo - 10 per second


    Omni - 1 per second


    * Note: To increase the number of spiritual stones, the Host will first need to recruit a hundred disciples to multiply the amount by 10 and every increment will increase the number of disciples recruited by 10 *


    After reading through the previous 2 farms, he was no longer surprised by how broken this system is.


    He was delighted and couldn''t imagine a better oue than this, and his secret desire could be finally achieved.


    * The main function that aliases with the goal of the system and for the host as well as the Sect Creation where the Host will use this function to nurture all of the female disciples that the host will ept in the future *


    * But to unlock its basic functions, the host will need to find any ce in any environment to create the sect. Even this ckStar will have no problem being the main sect to nurture *


    * Sect Creation *


    *Current Spiritual Veins(Locked)*


    *Current Elemental Veins(Locked)*


    *Current Law Facility(Locked)*


    *Current Daos Facility(Locked)*


    *Current Quantity of Habitats(Locked)*


    *Current cksmith Facility(Locked)*


    *Current Alchemist Facility(Locked)*


    *Current Heavenly Library(Locked)*


    *Current Dormitory Facility Locked)*


    *Current Sect Defend Mechanism(Locked)*


    *Current Sect Attack Mechanism(Locked)*


    *Current Infinite Tower Facility(Locked)*


    *Current Battle Arena Facility(Locked)*


    *Current Sect Hall Facility(Locked)*


    *Current Sect Gate(Locked)*


    *Current Ancient Land Facility(Locked)*


    ....


    ...


    .


    .


    Seeing the countless information about the sub-functions, Daniel''s mind was almost overloaded with the sheer aspects he could do


    with the sect''s creation, but he managed to regain hisposureter on as he indulged further in the remaining functions of the system.


    ''With all of these, it''s enough to trample the world within a perhaps year, but what about the remaining functions? Its uses wouldn''t be any less than this function'' He stated with curiosity.


    For the next half an hour, the remaining functions were exined and their uses and the only word he could describe his emotions is ''Cheater''.


    ''Even by doing nothing, I could be the strongest man alive'' He chuckled and thought about it.


    * Host, I would suggest opening up the inventory and checking for the items that you have received earlier on to assist the host in this situation *


    Without wasting any more time, he opened up the inventory which revealed a panel of boxes, and, he identified the item which he received at the beginning.


    ''So these are the ones that I received when my souls fused, and the Universal bag is from when the System has awakened''


    Using his fingers to open up the beginner''s bag, he received items beyond his expectations.


    * You have opened up the Universal bag and have received 1 Bloodline Card, 1 Physique Card, 1 Spiritual Root Card, 1 Spiritual Beast Card, 1 Beast Bone Card, 1 Dao Card, 1 Domain Card, 1 Law Card, 1 Weapon Intent Card, 1 Talent Card, and 1 Cultivation Method and Manual Card *


    * Ding Ding *


    * The System has detected a usable card that has countless benefits for the host, Does the host wish to conduct the fusion? *


    ''Yes'' Without a doubt, he chose to conduct the fusion and he hopes that after all of this, he could cultivate. After all, it had been his dream and due to this non-existent spiritual root, he couldn''t cultivate it.


    *1 Bloodline Card has been used and the Host has received Primordial Omega Dragon God Bloodline(???)*


    *The Primordial Omega Dragon God is said to be one of the most terrifying existences where the Elements it controlled could massacre trillions. The Primordial Dragon God is a form and representation of the beginning and the end. The Primordial Beings are one of the most powerful creatures ever to exist as their powers terrified even the God of War*


    *Due to the Primordial Omega Dragon God Bloodline, Host has unlocked all of its dominant skills and effects*


    * Congrattions, Host has unlocked Primordial transformation, True Primordial Transformation, Forbidden Primordial Omega God Transformation, Primordial Omega Control, Omega God Authority, Omega Force, Immune Physical Damage, Primordial Qi, God''s Body, Omega Code, Universal Regeneration *


    *1 Spiritual Root card has been used and the Host has received Thanatos Spiritual Root(???)*


    * The previous incarnation of Thanatos had almost ruled all realms due to his Spiritual Root that terrified trillions of Divinities *


    * The Spiritual Root of Thanatos elements allowed the Host to have immune damage against any Elemental effects or damage. At the same time, it gives an absolute affinity and control over all elements without the cost of Qi. Due to the Thanatos effect *


    * 1 Physique Card has been used and the Host has received Myriad Overlord Physique(???) *


    * The past user of Myriad Overlord had ruled the heavens with a firm fist as there''s nothing that he didn''t know or understood. Every living being was at his Palms and mercy and no one understood more than him *


    *Myriad Overlord Physique(???) - A heavenly-defying physique that has absoluteprehension of all knowledge and has instant mastery over anything*


    *1 Spiritual Beast has been used and the Host has received Gaia of Nature(???)*


    * Gaia was a spiritual beast that was a mother to all living beings. For every wounded beast it loved, it healed within a second. For every death of its kin, it cried with tears, and with its tears, it brought all the dead alive *


    *Gaia of Nature(???) - You have absorbed the essence of Gaia of Nature as your spiritual Beast, thus, you have received Gaia Passive and Gaia''s Control*


    *1 Beast Bone Card has been used and the Host has received Gctic Beast Bone(???)*


    *Gctic Beast was a monster that roamed around the dimension of the unknown and it was a beast that never showed itself. However, there was once an incident where it showed itself and millions of gods died*


    *Gctic Beast Bone(???) - You have infused yourself with the bone and have received 2 benefits, Gctic Passive and Gctic Overwhelm*


    *1 Dao Card has been used and the host has obtained Heavenly Harem Dao(???)*


    *Heavenly Harem Dao(???) - A Dao that allows the host to multiply his stats by the number of his harem*


    *1 Domain Card has been used and the host has received the Domain of Death(???)*


    *The domain of Death(???) - The Domain where every cultivator is allowed to use every day for one minute without any qi being absorbed. Each cultivator has their understanding of the Domain, however, the host has received a domain where the host can kill anyone with just a thought*


    *1 Law Card has been used and the Host has mastered the Law of Life(???)*


    * Law of Life(???) - Aplicated and supremew that defies thew of death, The Law of Life allows the host to haveplete mastery over life and escape death without the cost of qi *


    * 1 Weapon Intent Card has been used and the host has mastered the Sword Intent(???) *


    *Sword Intent(???) - With just a re, the host can separate mountains into debris. The sword''s intent is a destructive force of a skill that requires years to obtain and millions of years to perfect and its results could kill trillions with just one finger*


    *1 Talent Card has been used and the host has mastered and obtained the upation of Alchemist(???)*


    *Alchemist(???) - There are steps and ranks needed to be ssified as a great alchemist, but the host has achieved the highest and unknown grade, making him a very dangerous foe for all alchemists as all knowledge, skills, and experiences are poured into him*


    *1 Cultivation Method and Manual has been used and the host has obtained the Dominator Of Qi(???) and Cosmo Tribtions(???)*


    *Dominator of Qi(???) - Allow the host to absorb qi through a seal that has been ced in any environment. And it will be transferred to Host each time the Host wishes to im. There are no limits on the duration it is gathered, and there are no limits on the number of the seal*


    *The Cosmo Tribtions is a long-lost cultivation manual that if found could turn the most hopeless into a ruler*


    * Cosmo Tribtions(???) - A manual that has 10 Tribtions and each tribtion has its uniqueness *

 Chapter 4 4

    ?The fusion for all of the rewards had been sessful and there weren''t any mishaps that happened. In fact, Daniel felt more lively than before.


    Words couldn''t describe the happiness he felt for receiving such power.


    As someone who had lived enough time in this world, he understood more than anyone else that power is the key to sess.


    The path to the Immortal realm is a dream and goal that''s chased by every single person no matter who they are or how righteous they are.


    Everythinges down to a single point and that is cultivating the Immortal Rank despite centuries or even millennia, not a single cultivator had reached the Apex of cultivation.


    However, with just a click of a gift bag, he has be an unfathomable existence. Although his cultivation realm had yet to increase, his current prowess is enough to trample over continents.


    ''Although I still have yet to start cultivating, I feel like I have unlimited strength flowing through my veins'' He imed.


    He felt nothing could stop him and add on, and due to the fusion, all knowledge, and mastery from the cards had been exposed to his mind and he had no problem using them to their fullest.


    ''Still...all of these don''t belong to this realm...is it the immortal realm or higher than that?''


    Being someone from the earth, he read novels and could discern that there''s more than just the immortal realm.


    Thus, he became curious about the realms above the limits that had been imposed on this world.


    ''Nevermind, that will still be a long way and now, I need to quickly revive my sect...and here Ie my harem!'' He excitedly thought.


    Daniel is a simple man.


    He likes women and he wouldn''t mind spending most of his time with his harem, and he wouldn''t care what kind of backgrounds they all have.


    After all, with his current abilities, he had no doubts about his confidence in attracting females since it''s a world where the strongest attracts the beauties.


    "System, how should I activate the sect creation?"


    He questioned while gazing over this sect where a gush of wind could sweep out all of the sects away.


    *All the host needs to do is to dere the ckStar sect as a new sect of the Heavenly Harem Sect and that means, ckstar will be renamed as Heavenly Harem Sect. Does the Host wish for the system to do this?*


    "Sigh, go ahead and do what you need to do" He took a deep breath before looking at the sect for onest time.


    *Processing...0%...10%...50%...100*


    *Congrattions, Heavenly Harem Sect has been officially created*


    *Due to the establishment of the sect, the Host has unlocked Infinite Tower, Spiritual Vein, Sect Attack Mechanism, Sect Defend Mechanism, Sect Gate, Sect Hall, Sect Dormitory, Heavenly Pce, Sect Treasury, Sect Mission Hall has been unlocked*


    After the announcement of the system, an unimaginable scenery happened right in front of him.


    The sect which was previously as broken as possible can have begun to form into a prestige sect. The ground beneath him shook as buildings of a dormitory for the disciples were raised.


    The Gate of the sect which was domineering with figures of dragons spurts out from the ground as it formed imprable walls around the sect.


    A tower that was as tall as 5 floors appeared out of nowhere, but inside of it contains infinite mysteries of possibilities.


    The sect hall which was filled with emptiness was now filled with luxuries. The ground, walls, and ceilings were painted with gold color, and the throne to which only the sect leader could sit possessed a Dao that could help its disciples in breaking through.


    Somewhere in the sect, there was a shining light that emits out from the ground, and this was the spiritual veins that began to spread around the atmosphere.


    And without a doubt, an invisible barrier had formed to protect the sect from any invaders and hidden mechanisms had been made to counterattack unwanted visitors.


    All of these said changes had happened within his sight and he was stunned and in awe by the wonders of his system.


    *You have created a sect of Grade 1 and due to the creation of the sect, the Host has received Sect Leader''s Robe and Sect Leader Identification Token*


    *The Host has received a mission: ept 5 disciples. No time limit. Rewards: 2 more functions and 2 random cards*


    * Sect Status *


    Name: Heavenly Harem


    Disciple: 0


    Grade: 1


    Functions:  Infinite Tower, Spiritual Vein, Sect Attack Mechanism, Sect Defend Mechanism, Sect Gate, Sect Hall, Sect Dormitory, Heavenly Pce, Sect Tressury, Sect Mission


    * Congrattions, due to the creation of the sect, the host has received one invitation card *


    "The Invitation Card? What''s that?" He questioned. Now that he has a proper sect for his disciples to live in, he couldn''t wait for the future.


    *The invitation card is a gift from the system to invite a random female disciple from this world*


    "Oh I see, that''s kinda convenient. Rather than keeping it for the future, I will use it now then" Since there''s no disciple at the moment, why not immediately recruit his first disciple through this card?


    *The invitation card has been sessfully sent*


    In an alleyway where the sight of malnutrition people could be seen, there''s a girl who seems to be struggling to live. Her clothes were tattered and her appearance was rather muddy. But her eyes say otherwise.


    ''I...I want to live...'' She thought while gazing over the sky wondering would her life be any different if she was a cultivator.


    ''If only I have a chance...I could have escaped from this forsaken life'' She wishes to change her life and it''s to the point she would do anything for it.


    When life is at its lowest point where there''s nothing but dark, there''s always light no matter how dim it is, and the hope that the girl had been searching for was found within her hands.


    ''W-What is this card...? When did it appear on my hand...?'' The girl panicked as a mysterious gold card appeared in her hand.


    ''Do you wish for a power where nothing can go against you...? Do you want to soar through the sky where freedom is at your hands...? Do you wish for a life of rich where there''s nothing you can''t get...? Then...join the Heavenly Harem Sect where your wish will be granted in exchange for your love...?''


    With bits of a struggle, she read the card and was bewildered by its words.


    ''Is this fake...? Is someone ying a prank on me...?'' She thought it was a fake, however, her situation made her desperate for such possibilities.


    ''If...there''s a chance that this is true...could my life be changed...? If I can turn my life around...I wouldn''t mind being a ve or selling my body to my benefactor...''


    She gritted her teeth and made up her mind. She didn''t care what she needed to use to change her life, and if she needed to exchange her body, she wouldn''t mind it.


    ''There''s nothing for me to lose any longer at this point...'' With her life right now, she has nothing that could make her lose, thus, with a firm mind and heart, she readied herself.

 Chapter 5 5

    ?''If you ept the invitation, please drop blood onto the invitation card'' The girl bit her thumb where she marked the card with her blood, and a few secondster, a portal appeared.


    "!?" Shocked by the sudden emergence of the portal, she had her eyes widened and seeing such a phenomenon, her belief in this card had be stronger.


    ''Is...this true...? It''s not a prank...?'' Her eyes became hopeful and gathering all of her courage, she entered the portal.


    On the other hand, Daniel was exploring his newfound sect when the system prompted him to the arrival of his first soon-to-be disciple.


    * The Host''s first potential disciple has arrived outside the gate of the sect *


    "Already?" It only had been a few minutes since he sent the card and his disciple had arrived. At the same time, he was excited about his first disciple and couldn''t help but look forward to the future.


    He walked towards the gate and as soon as he had the intention to leave the sect, the door of the gates opened, and when it fully opened, a girl with a malnutrition figure appeared.


    "Wee to the Heavenly Harem Sect," He greeted with a smile.


    "U-Um" She panicked upon seeing an attractive man with white robes on. When she arrived outside of the gate, she was overwhelmed by the pressure of the gate as though hidden beasts were waiting to devour her.


    Her impression of the sect was domineering and she didn''t know how to enter, not until the gate started opening and the sect greeted her.


    "I assumed you had received the card, youngdy?" Daniel could tell that she was timid and perhaps, she lived a life where struggled to find food.


    Hence, he believed she might not have been exposed to the world of cultivators. With that, he will need to be gentle with her treatment.


    "Y-Yes, I have received the card...but is it true...? Could I be a cultivator if I join this sect...?" She sounded hopeful and now that there''s a sect that wishes to ept her, she wishes to join.


    "Yes, of course, everything is true, and the only requirement you need to do is to pledge your loyalty, heart, mind, and body to me. Do you wish to ept it?" He questioned.


    He knows that the main goal of the system is to create a sect of the harem that is meant for him. Rather than keeping it a secret, he finds it better if he reveals what his disciples need to do for him.


    They can acquire strength, resources, and treasures, but they need to exchange something for it, and it alles under the idea of a harem.


    "You can have anything you want, but the only rule is that you need to devote yourself to me. Are you ready to live a life where you must pledge your existence to me? If you''re not ready, then, it''s not a ce for you" He added.


    She listened to his words and she still has the same answer when she received the card.


    "I ept and pledge my life, body, mind, and heart to the sect" She grovels to the ground with her forehead.


    ''Nobody had reached their hands out for me...and if I could change my life...I would dly let this person have my body'' She thought.


    For her, there''s no shame in exchanging her body to live as the world is based on the strong. Meaning to say, whenever there''s a stronger cultivator, people would follow and beauties would be willing to marry the same person.


    It''s a world where harem is notmon, and even a woman has more than 1 husband. Compared to all of them, there''s no shame for her in using her body for this man.


    Moreover, it seems like she has fallen for the man at first sight. After all, being at her lowest point, she has found her savior to whom she had fallen and swore her allegiance.


    * You have epted the first disciple and have received Seed of World Tree, Immortal Peach Seed, 1 Card of Physique, 1 Card of Bloodline, 1 Card of Spiritual Root, 1 Card of Cultivation Manual, 1 Card of Cultivation Method, Grade 5 Purifying Pill, Grade 2 Restoration Vitamin Pill, Grade 1 Bone Refinement Pill, Grade 3 Cleansing Pill, Grade 4 Body Strengthening Pill,  1 White Disciple Robe and 1 Disciple Token *


    ''So, it works like that also. Does that mean, for every disciple I ept will lead to this kind of reward?'' He thought.


    * Affirmative *


    Now that there were rewards behind the eptance of a disciple, he became enthusiastic about finding disciples who will not only fulfill his harem dream but also make him stronger.


    "Raise your head, my disciple. Now that you have be the disciple of this sect, that means, you''re my family and my harem of love. Whatever you want, I can give, but first, let''s enter the sect together"


    Daniel offered his hand to her and at first, she was a bit nervous, but seeing his smile, she took his hand and followed him to the inside of the sect.


    "Once again, wee to the Heavenly Harem Sect" He announced to her.


    Upon entering the sect, she was mind-blowing by how domineering the sect looked. Although she never cultivated before, she still could feel how fresh and peaceful the environment was.


    "Follow me and I''ll show you your dormitory, a ce where you will stay from now on"


    The girl nodded her head as she followed her master to her dormitory and as she walked through the path, she was awed by how flourishing the sect looked.


    "And this is where you will stay and before you go, take this white robe and the disciple token" Daniel passed the robe and token to her after stopping in front of a wide tall facility.


    Seeing her clueless face, he chuckled before exining the uses of the items.


    "The robe is to determine that you''re now a member of my sect while on the other hand, the token is to prove an identity for facilities like this dormitory to use" He exined.


    "How about you enter the dormitory first and explore your room, and perhaps, you could wash before we''ll start cultivating?" He suggested.


    The girl was still shy and nervous about everything, but she still heeded his suggestion and entered the dormitory which was made from high-ranking grades of heavenly materials, and as soon as the girl entered the door of the facility, she was immediately teleported to her room.

 Chapter 6 6

    ?Daniel smiled when he saw how the girl''s eyes were filled with stars before she entered the dormitory facility.


    Judging from her appearance, he had concluded that she lived a life of poverty, hence, this ce wouldn''t have been possible to enter let alone a foot.


    On the other hand, as soon as the girl was teleported into her room, she became stunned by how ''rich'' the room appeared.


    It was massive and there were items she was unsure how to utilize.


    ''I-Is this a bedroom!?''


    ''I-Is not that a mattress!?''


    ''I-Is this hot spring!?''


    The more she discovered her, the more shocked she became.


    Everything she saw and discovered was what she dreamed to have, especially a hot cooling spring that washed away her filth.


    She didn''t know how a spring could be built in another room, but all of these had caused her to birth an emotion of love.


    ''Master...'' She gazed over her room with a tear sliding off her cheek to the floor. She was emotional about everything that happened so far.


    At first, she thought she was going to live a life of misery, however, given a chance by her master, she began to develop an appreciation that turned into the borderline between fanatics and unhealthy love.


    It only had been a few minutes, but the amount of gratitude she had for him was reaching an unbelievably dangerous level.


    ''I never had a chance to clean myself...and for master''s sake, I need to be cleansed of this filth so that master won''t abandon me


    Slowly, she entered the spring after taking out her clothes, and all of a sudden, her body shone with bright color.


    ''What is this...it feels good...'' She enjoyed the changes that were happening around her body. Her skin was damaged by years of filth and had begun returning to its youthful appearance.


    Her hair was in a messy state clumped together with countless pieces of dirt that were purified by the essence of the spring, and it returned to its original length which was as long as her back.


    Her malnutrition state had yet to be recovered, however, at least now, her body has been cleansed from any dirt that had been eating her life away.


    Daniel waited outside of the dormitory facility for an hour before the girl arrived, and he was greatly surprised by how she had changed.


    She had worn the white disciple robe that was given by Daniel earlier on.


    "How do you feel?" Daniel questions as he''s aware that the dormitory has a spring in which she must have bathed herself.


    "Master...I feel better than before" She shyly said while referring to Daniel as Master.


    "If you think that is the benefit of joining the sect, then, you''re in for more surprise" Daniel chuckled over her cuteness, but he wanted the best for the girl, thus, he wish to teach her how to cultivate.


    "Come follow me, it''s time for you to start cultivating," He said.


    "But master, I don''t know how to cultivate and I don''t think I have the talent for it," She said.


    She never cultivate and was unsure of the methods. She had seen dozens of cultivators, especially women who were far from her reach.


    But now that the opportunity had been given, she didn''t have the confidence. After all, living in poverty causes her self-esteem to fall low.


    "Don''t worry. There''s a reason why if you submit to me I will give everything you want" Heforted her with a soft smile, and she was flustered by his actions.


    They both then arrived in the sect hall where he began to teach the basic knowledge of cultivation.


    "First, we''ll start with the hierarchy of the cultivation ranks which firstly starts from the  Mortal, Foundation, Origin, Daybreaker, Transcendence, Ascended, Ancestral, Emperor, Martial Emperor, Saint, Martial Saint, Deva, Half Immortal, andstly, the Immortal


    the stage which is the hardest of all"


    "But to start cultivating, the spiritual root is a factor that allows every cultivator to cultivate and I''ll be honest with you my lovely disciple, you have none at all" He revealed honestly.


    Though the truth hurts, she couldn''t help but grit her teeth while thinking about how she''d be abandoned if she couldn''t cultivate and her worries could be seen through her expression.


    "But don''t worry. Now that you have joined my sect, I will promise you three things. First, nothing could ever harm you. Second, no matter what you want, I will give it to you. Third, you''re the precious person that I will treasure. Hence, I will ask you now, what do you want?"


    He questioned her true desires.


    "M-Master...I-I want to cultivate! I want to change myself and depict my fate!" She answered and at this moment, her mind went through a shback of how hard her life had been and she cried.


    "Good...since you have asked your master for such a thing, then, I won''t be stingy" Heforted her as she cried.


    ''System, please use all of the cards on her''


    *1 Card of Physique, 1 Card of Bloodline, 1 Card of Spiritual Root, 1 Card of Cultivation Manual, and 1 Card of Cultivation Method have been used on Disciple Cecilia*


    All of a sudden, his disciple, Cecilia, began lighting up in all sorts of colors, and the person herself couldn''t understand what was happening before she calmed down after Daniel had reassured her.


    "Don''t fight against the gift I have given you. ept it and only then could you tread on the path of cultivation" Heforted her and afterward Ceciliaposed herself and rxed her mind and body to ept all sorts of knowledge pouring onto her mind.


    On the other hand, Daniel was notified of the changes happening with his disciple and due to the connection between the sect, disciples, and him, he was given the privilege to be informed of the benefits they received so that he can guide them based on their bloodline, physique and so on.


    *Disciple Cecilia has obtained the physique of


    Primeval Ice (???)*


    *Disciple Cecilia has obtained the Bloodline of


    Snow Night(???)*


    *Disciple Cecilia has obtained the Spiritual Root of Absolute Ice(???)*


    *Disciple Cecilia has obtained the Cultivation Method of Cold Incarnator(???)*


    *Disciple Cecilia has obtained the Cultivation


    Manual of Ice Age(???)*


    Due to the effects of the gifts, huge changes urred within its appearance of Cecilia. The color of her changed into the color of the night which had some shades of dark blue with her eyes and her lips influenced by the color of ice.


    Her skin became a little bit pale and her existence itself had be the definition of Ice.

 Chapter 7 7

    ?After a few minutes, Cecilia opened her eyes and burst into tears and this time it was tears of happiness.


    All of the knowledge based on the gifts had been transferred onto her mind and she wasn''t an idiot to realize how precious these were.


    Her intellect and talent could bepared to the prodigies of monsters.


    But at the same time, it brings bad news.


    Now that her mind has entered the realm of genius, her appreciation for her master has grown darker.


    ''Master...you''re the only person who has helped me...and from now on...I will love you. You don''t know how much it means to...but I will pay you back with my love...''


    She became a changed person and no doubt after receiving the gifts, she jumped onto her master without a second thought.


    "Woah, hold your horse girl" Daniel caught Cecilia in his arm and embraced her knowing that her life from now will drastically be changed and it took a while for her to calm down.


    "You must have been aware of the gifts that I have given you and that''s the benefit of being part of this sect. But this won''t end here, and for now, let''s continue teaching"


    He said and she listened affirmatively as her love and admiration for him grew to the point of worshipping a god.


    "Though I can give you everything that you want, I wouldn''t want you to lose yourmon sense. What you might perceive and see in this sect might be a worldly treasure to others. Thus, I hope you can keep in mind that the things you received are not easily obtained for others"


    She nodded her head vigorously and with her newfound intellect, she understood how rare bloodline, physique, and spirituality are and couldn''t help but wonder just what kind of deity her master was able to get these treasures.


    "Alright, let''s move on to the next topic and now, we''re going to discuss how to cultivate," He said.


    "First, you''ll need to meditate and how we''ll meditate by closing your eyes as you sit downfortably on the ground"


    He instructed her and she listened.


    "Afterwards, you''ll have to spread your consciousness around the atmosphere and you can feel or perhaps even see small bulbs of lights which represent spiritual Qi"


    He exined as he walked around Cecilia who was focusing on sensing the qi.


    "Master I got it!" She cheered.


    "Good. Once you have sensed the Qi, this is where the cultivation begins. You''ll need to attract these bulbs of light into your body and how you''ll attract them is by using your cultivation method"


    Once Cecilia understood his instruction, she activated her cultivation method.


    Everybody has their method of cultivation and depending on their rank, some could be fast and others could be slow.


    However, for Cecilia, it was monstrous.


    If Qi could be seen by the naked eye, then, it felt like there was an endless stream of rivers trying to wash down her body.


    It was simply endless and so much that if she never had her physique or spiritual root, her body would have exploded due to the sheer energy.


    And mind you that the quality of spiritual qi in the air is not simply where you can find anywhere.


    "Cecilia, the qi that you''re absorbing is the highest quality you can ever find"


    He smiled as he was proud to im that.


    "You might not be aware but there are different levels of spirituality which start from the Mortal Qi, Refined Qi, Supreme Qi, Sacred Qi, and the Immortal Qi, but what you have now is far beyond the Immortal Qi"


    Cecilia was listening to his words as she absorbed and though she was shocked, she felt it wasn''t too far a stretch.


    After all, her belief in him was growing stronger at each rate.


    And Daniel was smiling proudly as he could sense her cultivation base increasing each second.


    ''Those prodigies would be put to shame'' He softly smiled as he recalled a certain incident where he had to challenge a few disciples and lost terribly.


    ''Well, I looked forward to the Yearly Sectpetition that''s hosted by the Empress'' He grinned.


    *Congrattion, your disciple has broken through to the 1st Layer*


    ''It was only a minute, but she had entered the 1styer. Let''s see how much further she goes''


    * Due to the secret mission of 1st Disciple 1st Phase of Cultivation, the host has received One Seed of Golden Apple *


    ''I never expected such a secret mission. But it''s something that should be expected from the mission''


    ''But what does the Seed of a Golden Apple do?'' He was curious about the seed and decided to use the Inspection Function for the seed that had been ced inside the Inventory.


    * A Seed of A Golden Apple *


    - The Golden Apple fruit is a treasure that could increase a cultivator''s overall prowess by 100% and could remove all bottlenecks that the Cultivator is having -


    - The Golden Apple can only be consumed once and it is effective for all realms -


    - If Golden Apple had been consuming, consuming more would only result in recovering fatality wounds and depletion of energy -


    - Depending on the number of years nurtured, the percentage increment can be increased -


    ''Damn! The Golden Apple could increase an overall prowess of 100%, and the improvement could be increased if it was nurtured for a long duration of time. I wonder how much my overall prowess can be increased if it could nurture for 1 million years?"


    Daniel thought made him shiver at the imagination, but he looked forward to  the results of nting all of the seeds he could nt.

 Chapter 8 8

    ?''Just a day before, I kept wondering when I could be as powerful as those at the top and never thought all of it was achieved within a second'' Daniel suddenly thought as he watched Cecilia cultivate.


    Daniel chuckled as he finds his development surreal and if those cultivators were to discover this, they''ll no longer find any meaning in cultivating.


    ''Still, at least with this, I won''t have to worry about anything. With my abilities, it''s no longer a dream to destroy a continent with just a finger


    He was not joking about that. If there was a number to describe the level of his prowess even without his cultivation rank, it would stretch for miles before it ends.


    And now, he will use his power for his benefit.


    After all, a man has his dreams and priorities and Daniel would only be a fool if he doesn''t use them for his desires.


    ''Harem? That''s a good idea I will chase for. With the power and resources that I have now, I''m afraid not a single cultivator will shy away from me''


    This is a world where every cultivator will fight over resources and every man and woman would kill just to have a perfect partner.


    It was simply a world where the strongest rule and where lies can be turned into truth with just strength.


    Daniel noticed that Cecilia''s cultivation was rising at a rapid pace. Within a minute she achieved the 2nd Layer and in another 2 minutes, she entered the 3rd Layer.


    And by the time 10 minutes had passed, she had reached the 10th Layer.


    However, she didn''t stop. Instead, she continued.


    In the meantime, he pried into his Infinite farms and gazed at how much he currently had, he couldn''t help but glee in excitement.


    ''I''m fully aware that the amount gathered in each second is unfathomable. But seeing it with my eyes, it''s hard to describe these emotions


    His heart was beating fast upon gazing at how much spiritual stone he possessed now.


    *Current Spiritual Stone *


    White Spiritual Stone - 3.6Se


    Blue Spiritual Stone - 360S


    Purple Spiritual Stone - 36S


    Red Spiritual Stone - 3.6S


    Orange Spiritual Stone - 360Qu


    Gold Spiritual Stone - 36Qu


    Immortal Crystal - 3.6Qu


    Esoteric Sphere - 360Q


    Heavenly Gem - 36Q


    Luminous Star - 360T


    Sr Seed - 36T


    Constetion - 3.6T


    Divinity Spark - 360B


    Celestial Sphere - 36B


    Gxy Hub - 3.6B


    Supercluster Nucleus - 360M


    Nexus Heart - 36M


    Universal Shard - 3.6M


    Universe quintessence - 360k


    Cosmo Fragment - 36k


    Cosmo Quantum - 3600


    The amount he currently has is more than enough for him to nurture trillions of people into Immortals.


    He was excited and couldn''t help but think about the concept of spiritual stones.


    Normally, spiritual stones are used for cultivation. And the higher the quality, the more precious it is, and the highest spiritual stone that could be found in the Mortal Realm and World is Gold Spiritual Stone, and yet, Daniel has 36 Quintillion Gold Spiritual Stones.


    ''How much is Quintillion!?'' He screamed in his thoughts as if he would never dare to imagine this amount. After all, not even the Emperor or Empress possesses over a trillion of them.


    The spiritual mines are scarce and to find a higher-quality mine is like finding a needle in a haystack, and yet, he had gained more than hundreds of trillion within an hour.


    He gulped his salivae as he realized the true potential of this infinite mine he has. But at the same time, it also allowed him to nurture his disciples and he looked forward to the kind of reaction they would have.


    ''Still, with the spiritual vein of the sect and the constitution of my disciple, the spiritual stones were just an overwhelming amount of resources that I could just spend. I wonder what are the ways I could use the stones for?''


    Normally, cultivators would have a hard time thinking about how to earn spiritual stones, but Daniel was having a hard time how to squeeze his stones.


    * The host can use the spiritual stones on a monthly or daily basis for disciples in the future. The system suggests the host use it as an allure to attract potential disciples *


    ''I see...then I will go with the suggestion'' He understood that resources were important for cultivators.


    Thus, the spiritual stones will no doubt be an attractive offer for his future disciples.


    He wasn''t worried about the amount since if within one hour could gather, this much, he wondered how much could be gathered within a month.


    Just the thought of its numbers made him tremble.


    As he was thinking about earning those spiritual stones, he recalled that he possessed a couple of seeds he could nt.


    Immediately, he took out all of those seeds and nted them on his farm space before changing the setting to 1000 years per second after waiting for 1 minute, he entered the farm space and discovered a horrifyingndscape.


    The seed of the world tree had grown enormously with its thick roots spreading all around the farm and it connected with the tree of Immortal Peach.


    Both of these seeds had be a sacred spiritual tree and it was nearing the rank of Mystic Rank. And besides the immortal peach, there was a golden tree with golden apples ready to be plucked.


    ''It''s not the right time to eat these precious treasures of mine. Let''s wait for a whole day before iming these treasures''


    He wanted to eat them when they have reached millions of years and he wonders what kind of effects they will have.


    When Cecilia was about to break through to the Foundation Realm, her body began to tremble as her aura affected the surroundings.


    The air became colder and the ground beneath her froze. It felt like time had stopped and she had frozen the world.


    Slowly, her aura became denser with her, and by the time she opened her eyes, a domineering aura spread throughout the area where the cold wind blew Daniel''s hair as he was unaffected by it.


    "Congrattions, my dear disciple. You have officially be a disciple and have reached the 1st Later of the Foundation Realm"


    He congratted her with a warm smile, however, he was taken by surprise when she suddenly jumped on him.


    "Master...thanks for everything" She wanted to cry, but she had cried enough for her master to know how precious all of these are to her.


    "There...there you go" Heforted her while caressing her hair.


    "Are you fine now my disciple...?" He questioned after seeing her calming down.


    "Yes, master...sorry for showing you an ugly side of mine" She was embarrassed in showing how crybaby she was and thought her master would have a bad impression, but she was proved wrong.


    "There''s no need to be worried over such a thing. I''m your master and I should care for you. Once you be my disciple, you''re my responsibility and I will fix what''s broken into something new there''s nothing more important than the life of my disciples"


    "And now, that you have reached the foundation realm, eat these pills" He took out the pills that the system had rewarded him and he chose to give to her.


    Cecilia nodded her head and she swallowed those pills without any hesitation, and slowly, her appearance began changing.


    The Grade 5 purifying pill is a pill that restores and purifies any filthiness that is inside of her blood, and that alone increases her Health by arge margin, and it also increases her blood flow which also increases her health regeneration.


    On the other hand, the Grade 2 Restoration Vitamin Pill is a simple yet effective pill that filled her body with vitamins that were missing out for years. And her skinny body had be thick enough that her beauty had changed entirely.


    The Grade 1 Bone Refinement Pill had increased and strengthened all of her bones by a small margin while the Grade 4 Body Strengthening Pill had increased and strengthened her body.


    Not only her muscle fibers had be denser, but her vessels, organs, and veins had also been strengthened.


    Lastly, the Grade 3 Cleansing Pill cleansed the impurities within her bone marrow, and although, the pill had simr effects as Purifying Pill, the results are different. One was more of the exterior and the other is the interior.


    After eating all of the pills he had given to her, her appearance had changed entirely to a different person.


    She had be a goddess whom one could only look up to with jealousy or admiration. Due to the pills, he gave them earlier on, her appearance changed greatly to the point, he was attracted to her.


    "Master...thank you for everything..." Cecilia had tears falling as she hugged Daniel. She didn''t what to feel as there were all sorts of emotions running wild.


    Daniel remained silent as he caressed her hair softly.


    "You''re the only person to me...so I won''t forgive you...if you abandon me..." Cecilia''s mind and heart were beginning to show an unhealthy love of obsession.


    "I won''t ever abandon you nor my future disciples..." He hugged her back and dered and both of them stayed in the same position for a long period before Cecilia was satisfied.

 Chapter 9 9

    ?Near the location of the sect, there is a city where hundreds of thousands of people lived.


    And this city is a ce where Daniel wishes to bring along Cecilia for exposure, and it was also a ce where her origins came from.


    The currency that all continents had used and implemented was Coins thate under 6 forms of prosperity which are Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond, Crystal, and Royal. Each of these coins is 100 times the value of its previous rank.


    Nevertheless, to reach the nearby city, Daniel will need to venture into a forest where hundreds of beasts reside as they await their prey to feast on.


    ''With my senses now, I could feel the density of the Qi in the forest which is thousands of times worse than in my sect'' He gazed around the forest with caution.


    ''But the beasts residing in this forest are not to be messed with'' He could detect that there were a couple of beasts camouging while waiting for Daniel to drop his guard.


    "Cecilia, since we are inside the forest. How about using this chance to gauge and hone your abilities?" Daniel instructed.


    "Alright, Master" She nodded her head in excitement as she was eager to use her newfound power, and also, showed her master her capabilities.


    And momentster, a beast that goes by the name of Grey Wolf ambushed them out of nowhere. However, the battle was over before it could begin.


    "Hmpf. How dare you show your stinky presence to Master" No one would believe that a low self-esteem girl with no capabilities would turn into an ice empress.


    Just a millisecond before the grey wolf ambushed, Cecilia had noticed and turned the Grey Wolf into a chunk of ice, and as she clenched her hand into a fist, the grey wolf turned into a mist of ice.


    In a blink of an eye, the grey wolf had ceased to exist without understanding what happened to itself. Seconds ago, it had jumped onto a certain human, and out of nowhere, it died.


    ''If previously, I would have been helpless, and if it weren''t for Master divinities, I would have been the one devoured...so don''t me me for killing you ''


    It was impressive that Cecilia didn''t have a hard time killing a beast, especially for someone who had be a cultivator in less than 6 hours.


    Nevertheless, when Cecilia killed the beast, a small crystallized orb dropped onto the ground.


    "Master...what is this?" She picked it up and asked in curiosity and knowing what it was, he answered her question.


    "It''s a beast core," He said, and at the same time, he inquired the system about the wonders of a beast core.


    * The beast core has many functions such as the material for cksmith or Alchemists, but most cultivators consumed the beast core either to engrave a spiritual beast or to  increase their cultivation level *


    * Nevertheless, the system has a unique efficient method of absorbing the beast core as the core will be exchanged for stats. Does the Host wish to exchange Mortal Beast Core for 10 Stats Points? *


    "But...what is a beast core? I have never heard of such a thing in my life. But, it must be something of a value right Master?" Cecilia was trying to guess the identity of the core cutely.


    "A beast core could be used as a material or to increase your cultivation level" Daniel exined what the system exined.


    "In that case, doesn''t that mean that Beast Core is precious? Should we kill all the beasts living in the forest?" Daniel was quite a stunt to see that his disciple''s personality had changed.


    But it is good as it would mean she had confidence in fighting.


    "While the beast core is a precious resource, you''ll still have limits in absorbing the cores, and there''s no doubt that there will be side effects" He exined.


    "I see Master" She nodded her head to his exnation.


    Though there were more than meets the eye about Beast Core, Daniel wishes to leave the lesson like that before he exins more in the future.


    ''System, exchanged the beast core with stats points'' Without a doubt,  he converted the core into stats points, and as the beast core disappeared from his palm, he received a notification of his stats points increased by 10 points.


    ''This is making me look forward to hunting all of the beasts within the forest. Maybe I should spend some time here before visiting the City''


    "But still, show me what you can do with the beasts living in the forest" Daniel gave her the green light to massacre all of the beasts living in the forests.


    "All...right...Master" Cecilia showed a hungry smile, a kind of smile that she lusts for her master''s praise once she hadpleted the mission given to her.


    Daniel made up his mind to hunt down all of the beasts around the forest, but he wanted to witness how much prowess Cecilia currently has, and coincidently, a pack of grey wolves had revealed themselves before them.


    ''Just our luck'' He smirked before Cecilia engaged with the pack.


    The pack of grey wolves was roaring at them as they had sensed one of their kin had died, but Cecilia didn''t care about what they felt and how much anger they had.


    ''Be d that all of you will be sacrificed for the sake of giving my master a good show'' Her eyes darkened as she thought of satisfying her master.


    Cecilia created dozens of sharp massive rocks of ice that floats above the pack and within and after it had been manifested, she dropped all of the Ice that had smashed their bodies into a paste.


    It was a devastating sight when the previous 50 Grey Wolves still alive had all gone just like that without showing how much pride they have.


    "??" Cecilia tilted her head in confusion. She thought beasts were incredible lifeforms that possesses extraordinary strength and power where even the lowest realm could defeat and kill dozens of humans.


    But how could 50 of them die without her trying? And this was a question that she asked herself.


    She wanted to show her master a good show, but she ended up killing all of them within a second. It was impressive, but at the same time, she was a little bit disappointed.


    "It''s impressive Cecilia, but it also made you realize how much power you currently have. You need to know that all of the Grey Wolves you killed had a cultivation realm of Foundation 2nd Stage and above"


    "The lesson that I wish to give is that slowly you will realize how extraordinary you are and how you will need to control your power" Daniel exined to her who seems like she had broken her first toy.


    "I see Master" She wasn''t dejected, but rather excited and she took his words with seriousness.


    But what surprised her the most is that the pack had a cultivation rank above hers, and it broke hermon sense of cultivation difference.


    ''Master must be trying to tell me that there''s a huge difference between me and the beasts'' She assumed.


    ''Sadly, all of the cores had been smashed and shattered. Otherwise, I could earn another 300 or more He shook his head in pity.


    Moving on, they walked and journeyed a few kilometers, before they encountered a group of gigantic snakes with dark green scales.


    They were known as Grenemous Snakes which were famous for their size and also, the disruption for merchants that traveled around the forests.


    But size is not what matters as they sumb to their death after Cecilia froze their body into ice before summoning humongous boulders above them where their bodies were crushed into liquid.


    Her next victims were dozens of Fiery Monkeys that were violent. But still, all of them were defeated when she manifested a snowstorm that swept out their homes.


    Herst victims of the day were hundreds of birdy creatures known as Golden Chips and even though they hadrge numbers, they were defeated and killed within seconds after Cecilia had frozen their blood.


    The more she hunted and killed, the more Cecilia realized how much she had changed. If a day before, she didn''t dare to kill nor even have the confidence to fight.


    But now, she stood tall and had killed hundreds of beasts without a sweat.


    ''It feels like I only had used 1% of my power and I didn''t find any struggles in fighting against them...and all of this was brought by master...''


    Once again, she realized that all of this could only happen because of him, thus, her loyalty and love for him had grownrger.


    "Mas-


    Right before Cecilia could convey what she wanted to say, a certain group of cultivators encountered them.


    "Oh? What do we have here?" In the middle of the forest where Daniel and Cecilia were about to leave the forest, they encountered a group of fellow cultivators that seemed friendly yet not.


    "Never would we imagine encountering 2 fellow cultivators in this forest," The one who leads the group of cultivators said with a wide smile especially when he saw a beauty like never before.


    Daniel chooses to ignore this bunch of cultivators as he didn''te here to make friends. He came here because he wanted to visit the city, at the same time, cherish his time together with his disciple.


    "Woah, hold on a minute. Why are you rushing? Would it hurt a little bit for us to travel together? I mean, the path you''re heading toward is the same as our destination"


    He grabbed Daniel''s arm as though forcing him to stay and also, he had motives while gazing at the girl.


    There were 2 things that had pissed off Daniel. First, seeing his hands on his arm, Daniel was annoyed.


    ''What kind of stranger would just randomly greet you and grab your hand in the middle of the forest?'' He thought.


    Secondly, they were gazing at Cecilia with lust, and this greatly angered him.


    "I''m not interested and let go of your hand''" He warned the man kindly and as he eyed over their robes, he noticed there was a mark that signifies a sect that had a Sun and a Sword.

 Chapter 10 10

    ?"Frate, I will assign you and a few of our disciples to recruit potential cultivators in the City" In a certain sect hall, an old man with a long white beard could be seen talking to a young man.


    "Yes, this disciple will heed your orders Sect Leader!".


    "Good then set forth to your mission and I''m looking forward to the recruits this year. Our sect has been declining and could use a little bit of manpower" The certain sect master said.


    A few hourster, the young man who goes by the name of Frate journeyed to the City near their sect with a few fellows of his juniors.


    ''I bet just by dering our name, these mortals would beg to enter our sect'' He smirked while imagining the results of dozens of girls wanting to be part of their sect.


    The Sun Sword Sect is a grade 1 Sect with nothing much to impress except for their shy techniques.


    Yet the young man was full of himself.


    "Frate, how many do you think will join us this year?" One of his fellow juniors, Drake asked.


    "I bet there would be many. And more would join if they know that our Frate is an inner disciple" Nearby Drake a young boy with the name, Lake,mented.


    "Tsk Tsk, that''s where all of you are wrong. There''s no need to mention the name. Just our sect alone would make all of them kneel" The final member of his fellow junior had a name called Trace.


    "Isn''t it obvious? These mortals know nothing about cultivation and out of hundreds, only a few of them could cultivate. I honestly don''t understand why the sect master wants to recruit in such a city"


    Frate showed his disagreement with the decision of his sect master.


    "Who knows what the master is thinking but this is why we''reckingpared to the other sects. We need to step up or else we''ll be left behind in the dust" He added.


    All of them agreed and they conversed while walking towards their destination and that''s where they met fellow cultivators.


    ''Hmm? A mortal and a cultivator of the Foundation Realm?'' He judged both of them and while he gazed at Daniel with a disgusting gaze, he couldn''t help but notice how beautiful the girl looked.


    It was like a goddess that descended onto a mortal world, and Frate had never seen such a beautiful girl throughout his life, and he was dead on conquering both her mind and body.


    Afterward, he gazed at his friends with a nod of his head, and all of them knew what to do and that is to take advantage of the weakling, at the same time, showed the girl how worthy they were.


    "I''m not interested, and let go of your hand and stop staring at my disciple" Daniel warned and Frate released his grasp.


    "Pft! Hahaha. You said she''s your disciple? Come on, stop joking around. We know that you don''t even have any fluctuations of cultivation" All of themughed and mocked Daniel.


    Despite all theughter, Daniel remained silent as though he was watching a bunch of clowns who doesn''t know what was better for them.


    On the other hand, Cecilia was clenching her fist in anger as they had insulted her master. But she didn''t do anything since Daniel had yet to act, and she followed his mechanisms.


    "Still, since I have empathy and pity on you, why don''t we have some with the girl beside you, and I will put in some good words for you to join our sect from the back door?"


    "You must have heard of the Sun Sword Sect right? I''m someone of importance, and with my words alone, you could join our sect without any difficulty"


    Frate believes that Daniel was like those mortals who will be desperate to be a cultivator and would do anything to be one.


    Hence, he thought by mentioning his species'' name, Daniel would give in and let him do anything he wanted, but to his disappointment, it did not.


    "What kind of pills did you take for you to think that I would be in sumb in fear of your sect? The sword sun sect...? Yup, never heard of it" Daniel insulted directly into their face, and of course, they were in a deep rage.


    "Hahaha, good...good! You have insulted my sect right in front of me and did you know that insulting one''s sect could lead to a death battle?" Frate unsheathes his sword and so do his fellow friends.


    "The hell is wrong with you? You do know that the crazy one between you is not me right? First of all, who would trust a stranger''s word in the middle of a forest and grab his hand a few secondster and stare towards my disciple?"


    "If that''s not enough. You were in deep rage after I rejected your offer. So do tell me, which one of us is wrong...or a better question...do you think you''re special?"


    Daniel questioned with the eyes of a dagger. Reading countless novels, he knows why people like Frate would act this way, and his only conclusion is theyck brain cells.


    ''They are a bunch of egoistic people with no strength to back their actions. Moreover, it''s obvious that their sect is weak...after all, that''s what the system told me...and it''s obvious what their goals were...and it greatly pisses me off''


    Frate had no words to counter Daniel''s words as what he said was right.


    "Tsk. So? Do you think you could survive now that we have our sword pointing towards you?" Frate won''t admit that he''s an egoistic person that wants to take advantage of the girl whom he thought was a weakling as well.


    After all, he isn''t a prodigy that canpete with those real prodigies. Hence, the only targets he could y god is towards those weaker than him or with no cultivation.


    "Sigh...my fellow cultivators. If I was your master or teacher, the first lesson I will teach is to not point your sword without the determination to kill...or to face death"


    "What in the world a-


    Before Frate couldplete his sentence, he didn''t know why but he felt a gush of wind, and as he turned his head to find the source, he was horrified.


    "W-What the fuck is this!?" His butt dropped to the ground and his legs began to shiver.


    What he saw was a nightmare because his fellow juniors had their heads separated from their bodies and their blood had tainted the nearby flowers and trees.


    "So...do you think you''re ready to face the consequences...?" Daniel walked nearer to him and Frate was overwhelmed by fear and realized he had screwed up.


    "A-Ah P-P-Please L-L-Let me G-Go I-


    At this point, Frate began to recall his life as a cultivator what he did was unpleasant. He raped, tortured, murdered, and did all kinds of deeds he can be called a devil.


    However, now that he''s at the mercy of someone else, he began to fear for his life and he began exactly how his victims begged.


    However, before he can beg, his limbs and head were separated as Daniel utilized his sword intent.


    "I guess the answer is no"


    Watching how he had killed 4 people without batting an eye, he seemed to be rxed. After all, due to all of his skills and also sword intent, he was invulnerable to the thought of killing.


    ''Killing is a means to survive, but not the path of survival'' He thought before leaving together with Cecilia and didn''t care whether their corpse would rot or not.

 Chapter 11 11

    ?* Congrattion. The host has cleared a secret mission of First Blood. The Host has received a Neb Sword(???) *


    ''Oh? I never expected that there would be a hidden mission. But of course, being hidden means it''s hard to discern the clues of the mission, but this is an unexpected gift''


    He received a sword that looked beautiful to his eyes. It felt like the sword contained the force of a universe within it and when Daniel held it, the sword vibrated as though it was excited to receive a new master.


    ''This is nice, but there''s no need to use it. I guess I''ll just hang it by my waist'' He ced the sword and its sheath on his waist and looking at how neat it is, he thought he was bing more cultivator-like.


    ''What is a cultivator without a sword?''


    Once he was done with adjusting the cement, he continued his journey with Cecilia to the city and he managed to reach the end of his destination within an hour.


    The whole time, Cecilia had been silent, but there was no doubt that when the cultivators were killed because they were staring at her, she felt a ticklish emotion.


    ''Master is so sweet...'' She thought as she panted secretly while gazing at his back which was bigger than a mountain.


    ''What nice scenery. It''s not a huge city, but it''s enough to amodate hundreds of thousands of people ''


    Once they had passed through the end of the forest, he saw a city near the entrance and there were 2 guards in armor protecting the city from any unwanted visitors.


    "Show me your pass" One of the guards demanded as he stared at Daniel with doubt.


    "Here you go" Daniel showed his token as the sect master of the heavenly harem sect.


    "Alright. You may pass through" Both of them managed to pass through without any question after Cecilia had shown her token as well.


    Upon entering the city, they witnessed a bustling sight of the citizens walking around as they traded their goods. It gave an impression of where everyone has bonded with one another.


    ''If you live within the same rock, you would familiarize yourself with one another'' He thought this phrase fits them the most.


    "Cecilia, I believed this city is part of your origins. Do you have any rmendations that we can go and visit?" Daniel asked.


    "Master, we can visit the Bell Tavern where it''s famous for its cheap yet delicious tes of food" She rmended with a drool.


    "Alright. Then, we shall go with that" He chuckled seeing how much she was looking forward and without wasting any more time, he quickly searched for the tavern and eventually found it.


    "Well, here we are" He announced and they entered once they had entered, Daniel was surprised by how lively the inside was.


    It was a harmonious sight where music was being yed andughter echoed throughout the room. It was amazingly harmonious that it was in contrast to what Daniel and Cecilia had encountered minutes ago.


    "Hi, what food do you like to have?" One of their services asked as he approached after they had found a table and chair to sit on.


    "I would like to order this and that" Daniel began ordering while the server mentally took down their orders.


    "Alright. If there''s nothing else, then, we''ll quickly prepare your order" The server courteously left.


    "I quite like this ce where everyone is having a good time" Daniel smiled andmented.


    "The Tarvern had always treated those living in poverty with kindness, and without them, I don''t think I can hold on to my life and met your master" Ceciliaughed at how funny fate can be.


    And it seemed like everything had been built for the sake of meeting her master.


    A few minutester, the food arrived.


    "That was fast" He was impressed by the speed of their work.


    "It''s time to dig in" He excitedly said as he looked forward and the moment he tasted the food, he widened his eyes at how delicious it was. Even Cecilia couldn''t hold her expressions from telling how savory the food was.


    "This is delicious. I had never tasted something like this in my life before" Daniel said.


    "Right Master!? This was also something I had always looked forward to, and the previous small tes that the Tavrrn had given couldn''t


    bepared" Cecilia''s cheeks were filled with food and her exprewereon were telling how delicious the food was.


    After half an hour, they finished eating up their food with a satisfaction expressions.


    "That was one of the best meals I ever had and maybe we should visit once or more," Daniel said.


    "I agree Master" Cecilia nodded her head along with her master''s remarks.


    "Now that we have our stomachs filled, let''s have a visit to other ces" Daniel had nned to have a good time with his disciples in the City and spoil her a lot with anything that she wants to buy.


    "How much for the meal?" He asked the counter of the Tavern after leaving the table.


    "That will be a total of 10 Coppers," The worker at the counter said.


    "Alright," Daniel thought it was cheap and as he checked his inventory, he remembered that he doesn''t have any coins other than spiritual stones.


    "Hold on, would it be fine, if I pay it up with a White Spiritual Stone?" Daniel asked.


    "Why certainly you can" The worker was baffled to know that his customer has a spiritual stone. It''s not every day that you''ll see someone exchanging a spiritual stone since it''s a rare resource.


    "Here you go, and you can just keep the change," Daniel said. He was aware that a white spiritual stone is equivalent to more than 10 Copper Coins.


    But he wasn''t stingy.


    "T-This...alright then...thank you for your generosity customer" The worker politely thanked Daniel and waved them goodbye upon leaving the tavern.

 Chapter 12 12

    ?"Now that we have our stomachs filled, should


    we go for some shopping?" It had been a long time since Daniel had the money to shop, and now that he was in a city where he could dry his wealth, he would want to take the opportunity.


    "Yes, Master. I will follow wherever you go master" Cecilia had no qualms about following her master, but she was also curious about what it meant to shop.


    ''I still recalled staring at that rich youngdy from different families in luxury clothing from hidden alleys, and I always remembered how I wish I could be the same as them''


    In the past, she was bitter about her situation and would always hate herself for being poor.


    ''But now I have Master with me, there''s nothing more that I could ask for. I''m already satisfied with what I have She smiled at her thoughts while following Daniel to a certain shop.


    After a while, they reached a Clothing Shop that was quite popr with its citizens, especially youngdies.


    "Old man, give me all of the clothing sets that you have in stock and don''t worry about the payment. I''ll give you this spiritual stone instead" He took out 1 Purple Spiritual Stone and ced it on top of the counter.


    "T-This is a purple spiritual stone!? Y-Young man are you sure you want to buy all of the clothing set we have in stock!?" The owner was in deep shock as it was rare to find a purple spiritual stone.


    All of the clothing sets he made were at most priced around 1 Gold Coin for each set, however, a Purple Spiritual Stone is worth hundreds of times of altogether the shop assets.


    This is why he was shocked to find a Purple Spiritual Stone he assumed Daniel has a great background in the family, and he didn''t dare to act snobbishly.


    "Of course" Daniel simply replied and his answer caused the owner to pack all of the clothing set with a smile.


    "Young man, may I assume that all of the set of clothes that you wish to buy is for the young beautifuldy right over there?" The owner pointed and he didn''t forget topliment them.


    Moreover, she was genuinely pretty and the owner thought it wasn''t a long stretch to call her goddess of beauty. And the clothes that he sold were for women.


    "That''s right" Daniel replied and couldn''t help butment ''Cheeky Bastard'' in his mind since he was aware that the owner had put on airs to get on his good side.


    "I knew it. Then if you don''t mind, I''ll need to measure her sizes" The Owner carefully ced his words as he doesn''t want to offend Daniel or at least, the background he assumed he might have.


    "Make it quick" Daniel knew it was part of his job, and he won''t take it to heart.


    "Alright," The owner was professional with his work as it took less than a minute to measure Cecilia''s sizes to find the right size for all of the sets of clothing he will choose on the spot.


    "Here you go, young man. I have urately measured the size and all of the set of clothing would be a match for her. Everything that the shop has to offer is inside these containers" He said with a smile.


    "Alright here you, and by the way. Do you know any shops that sell nt seeds?" Daniel gave the stone to the man, and at the same time, he requested a shop he wanted to visit.


    "A shop that sells nt Seeds? Oh, if you''re talking about that, there is a shop that fits your requirements. If you walk straight and turn left after the food stall, you wille across such a shop"


    He narrated the way to the shop and after listening, Daniel said his farewell to the owner, and after leaving the shop, he gifted all of the clothing to her.


    "Here. Consider this as a gift for me and...there are different varieties of clothes that we can try in the future" Daniel teased.


    "Alright...master and thank you" Cecilia shyly blushed as she epted bags of clothes. She wasn''t an idiot for not realizing the meaning behind his words, and Daniel didn''t want to prolong the main point of epting female disciples.


    It was given and taken, and if he treat them right and fairly, they would fall in love with him. Moreover, he had dered openly to Cecilia that her mind and body would be his, and she epted that.


    "But before we have our fun, let''s visit the shop before we can stop for the day," Daniel said she followed him from behind with a nervous yet excited expression, and she felt hot thinking about the naughty acts she could do with her master.


    As they made their way to the shop, Daniel couldn''t help but pause upon arriving.


    ''What a beautiful milf...'' He was blown away by the beauty of the mature woman with her unbelievable cow breast and her perky ass. With her tight clothes, she tempted all of the men around her.


    "What can I do for you young man?" The woman noticed a certain man looking at her and she called out to him.


    ''Is he a cultivator...?'' She assumed ording to his robe and a sword hanging around his waist. She was used to that kind of look as the people around here did the same.


    As long as they never crossed the line, she will just ignore it. However...if one paid attention carefully to her body, one would notice bruises and red marks on her body and be noticed by Daniel.


    ''Is she being abused?'' He was worried for her, at the same time, he wanted this woman to be part of his harem. After all, with such a heavenly-defying body, who wouldn''t want it?


    He won''t hold back himself his desires, however, he won''t force his desires on women who reject him. On the other hand, Cecilia was just watching and listening to their conversation.


    "What kind of seeds do you have?" He questioned.


    "We sell Sun Rose Seed, Zen Seed.....


    She listed down all of the seeds she sells and just like in the previous shop, Daniel took out purple spiritual stones, and this time, he took out 10.


    "I don''t know how much this cost, but these are probably enough. Let me just add another 5 just for a beauty like you" Heplimented after taking out another 5.


    "M-Mister, I can''t possibly ept this. The amount you give is thousands of times more than the original price" It was unexpected to her that a man could give such an amount for her.


    ''H-He''s giving this much because he finds me pretty...?'' Her impression of Daniel increased by a small margin.


    "It''s fine. I''m giving these away because I kind of like you" Danielplimented genuinely and after a few more times of convincing, she finally epted it with a wide smile.


    "Thank you, young man, you probably don''t know how much this means to me. I have a 6-year-old daughter who''s suffering from sickness and this would help us a lot" She began to tear up with her body shivering.


    "I''m so sorry to hear that...but I''m d that I could offer help" He didn''t expect she had a daughter but it was not that shocking.


    They both conversed for another few minutes with Daniel flirting with the milf. The more he flirt andplimented the more she felt a certain feeling for him and it seems a seed of doubt had begun brewing inside of her.


    "I think it''s time for me to go Mrs. Mecil, I hope fate would let us meet again" He offered his farewell and left with Cecilia who had onest look towards her.


    It wasn''t a gaze that contained killing intent, but rather the thought of how bothersome and annoying that would be towards her master.


    "It was nice talking to you Mr. Daniel and I hope you coulde by someday to apany this lonely married woman" She hinted at her desire to which Danielughed and left.


    As she watched his figure getting further and further away, she felt a little bit lonely because being appreciated by a cultivator had made her realize that she has value and not someone who should be treated harshly.


    ''If only my husband has a little bit of care in him...our lives would have been different'' She began topare her husband with the young man and discovered that everything about them was different.


    Perhaps, she had enough of her husband that her seeds of doubts began to grow.

 Chapter 13 13

    ?''For now, if I want Mecil to be part of my harem and sect, the method that I''m using will take weeks to conquer but I don''t mind. There''s no need to rush for progress, and forging a solid rtionship will take time''


    If he wanted her to trust him, it will take weeks or perhaps months of hardworking efforts. But what makes him believe it will take less than that is how unhappy she is with her husband.


    If she''s truly a devoted wife, she wouldn''t have entertained or been delighted with Daniel''s flirt. And it''s obvious to him that there were bruises around her neck, shoulder, and even legs.


    ''It''s impossible to assume that she hurt herself and she has a sick daughter. Who could possibly hurt her?'' The most suspicious cause is her husband, but he won''t assume any time soon.


    "Cecilia, for now, you can rest first as there''s something I will need to do. If you need anything, you can just transmit your voice by injecting your Qi inside the token" Daniel said after they had returned to the sect


    "All right master. Then, I won''t disturb you" She left since she also wanted to improve her cultivation.


    Now that he was left all alone, he ced all of the seeds he bought where there were a total of 20 types with each type having 10 seeds. And as soon he nted them inside of the Time Farm they grew humongous.


    ''As expected of the farm space, all of it has grown splendidly and it will be soon before I start harvesting'' He was delighted by the result.


    "Are you my daddy?"


    "Daddy...is that you?"


    "Papa...I miss you!"


    When he entered the farm space, 3 female entities with the body of a child appeared right in front of him.


    "Are you perhaps the divinity of the world tree, the immortal peach Tree, and the Golden Apple Tree?" He''s aware that after a million years, the spiritual nt and tree will develop their consciousness, making them a divinity with power beyond immortality.


    He approached them and caressed their bubbly hair and for some reason, their hair and eyes represented their perspectives.


    The world tree divinity has green color hair and eyes which is like the very definition of nature while the Immortal peach has peachy color. And the Golden Apple Tree has golden eyes and hair.


    All of them were cute in his eyes and they were a little bit chubby, and Daniel felt a connection with them as though they were his real daughters.


    "Yes daddy...after a million years, we develop our consciousness and we felt a connection with you" The world tree hugged his leg as though she didn''t want to let it go.


    "Daddy...it''s very lonely here...can you take us with you...?" The Immortal Peach Tree hugs his other leg with teary eyes.


    "Papa...can I be with you?" The Golden Apple Tree jumped on his back as she tearily begged.


    "Of course, daddy will bring you out when I reach the sect, but for now...daddy needs you to be a bit patient. Can you do that for daddy?"


    ''I never considered that these divinities would have feelings and there''s no way I''m going to let them spend another million years while being lonely. Perhaps, the other seeds will feel the same but for now, it hurts me, but they should stay here first before I bring them out''


    "Yes!" They echoed out together and before Daniel left, he spent time with them and he was bing a father to them after 1 hour, he left.


    "See you, daddy! Pleasee early next time"


    "Bye bye Daddy"


    "Papa, pleasee again"


    They said their goodbyes and Daniel almost died due to the cuteness.


    Eventually, he left the time farm, and upon returning, he discovered Cecilia was cultivating.


    In just 1 hour, she has cultivated to a terrifying degree and her cultivation has improved by 3yers and 1 moreyer before she reached the 5th stage.


    He smiled knowing she had made tremendous progress and watching her cultivate, he noticed that the area around her was frozen.


    ''The sect will need a facility to train. I hope the 2 functions I will obtain afterpleting the mission would have that facility'' He wondered.


    "You''re making progress Cecilia and it''s time for a little break" He appeared near her.


    "Master! You''re back!" Quickly she rushed out to him and hugged him with a smile. After he was gone for an hour, she contemted her life and how she never expected this to happen, thus, she missed him greatly.


    "I''m only gone for 1 but you''re already missing me?" He caressed her hair.


    "...." Cecilia was enjoying her time together with her master and she liked the way he caressed her hair.


    "Alright. Now that you have reached the 4th Stage of the Foundation Realm, it''s time for you to stabilize your foundation'' Daniel spoke.


    "Now, my disciple, do you know what each Cultivation from Mortal to Half-Immortal represents?" He questioned as he was about to start giving him some pointers.


    "No master" She shook her head since she was clueless to the answer.


    "As you are now, the foundation realm is what separates a mortal and a cultivator. Do not confuse this with Mortal Realm. But what I''m trying to say is that the Foundation Realm is where it''ll start strengthening the bones, flesh, organs, and mind, and it can''t bepared to Mortal Realm"


    "If the Mortal Realm is like a cup that had been improved, then, the Foundation Realm is where it''ll fill the cup with a boundless water stream"


    "Do you understand these words?" He questioned.


    "Yes, master. I understand" She replied.


    "Good. Then, let''s talk about aspects that what made a cultivator able to cultivate, and do you know what is it?"


    "Is it the Spiritual Root?" She tilted her head as she questioned.


    "You''re halfway there," He said.


    "Other than Spiritual Root which is the 1st Main Factor, we have what you call Meridians" He said.

 Chapter 14 14

    ?The mortal rank for every cultivator is just the beginning and some would agree that the mortal rank wasn''t even the first step.


    It''s a rank where it''s used to prepare every cultivator for further realms.


    And before one could even cultivate, he or she will need to have a Spiritual Root no matter how low the grade is to cultivate.


    But the Spiritual Root can''t work without coexisting with Meridians, and Meridians lie within the blood vessels.


    "Meridians are simr to Paths which allow Qi to flow within our body and flow back to the Spiritual Root. It''s a neverending cycle" Daniel exined to Cecilia who was listening attentively to his lesson.


    "The Meridians are beneficial to cultivators as it not only increases the Qi flow which will result in faster recovery of Qi, it will decrease the very small chance of a bottleneck, and it will increase your Qi Capacity"


    "The benefits are endless. However, not all could receive this benefit. There are limits to how many Meridians a cultivator could have. In total, there are 369 Meridians around our body, but the average cultivator couldn''t even awaken 5% of it" He exined further.


    "So, master, how many Meridians did I awaken?" Cecilia questioned. She finds the lesson amusing as she wasn''t aware that such a thing exists within her body.


    "Naturally all" Daniel smiled as he had expected this question and he enjoyed seeing her clueless face.


    "I know you''re confused, but let me exin" He coughed and cleared his throat before continuing.


    "As I''ve said earlier Spiritual Root and Meridians would be the first key to unlocking the path of Cultivating. Now then, how about Physique and Bloodline? Do they not y a part in it as well?" He asked.


    "The Bloodline that you have incorporated inside of your body is unfathomable power that has renewed and rewired your blood which is why most of your appearance has be ice itself"


    "And if we consider physique that recreated your body from the inside, it''s no wonder why you have awakened all of your meridians. Moreover, the sheer energy and potential of both of these is enough to awaken all of your meridians" He exined.


    "I see..." Cecilia was aware that everything she had now was because of her master, and her feelings were getting stronger and thicker.


    Nevertheless, Daniel was delighted with how much she was going despite the day had gone by.


    "The thing is, there''s no definite answer as to how a cultivating could be, and the mystery behind it is as many as the stars in the universe. The possibilities are endless, but what is definite is that as long as you''re here, I would give anything you want" Daniel cheesily said.


    "Master..." Cecilia blushed at his words.


    "Alright. Since it''s gettingte, how about you rest till tomorrow? We still have lots of lessons waiting for me to teach...especially our future ''lessons'' in the future night" He teased.


    "Alright Master" She knew what he meant and instead of being disgusted, she was looking forward to it.


    Eventually, Cecilia returned to her dormitory while Daniel was left alone.


    ''System is it possible to absorb the Spiritual Stones I have to increase my cultivation level?'' He questioned.


    He currently had an astronomical value that even the whole mortal world couldn''tpare to his fortune.


    * It is not possible, but rather, it could *


    ''Almost caused me a heart attack, and I never thought that you could joke'' He thought.


    * Well, once in a while, the system wants to join in the fun. Buting back to your question, the Host could absorb the Spiritual Stones and there are no side effects from absorbing too much *


    * If the Host wants, the Host could logically increase his cultivation to the Peak of Half-Immortal Rank and there will be no problems with doing so. After all, the system is here to help you to the fullest, and not be a jerk about it *


    ''I''m d that I have you'' Daniel thanked his lucky stars that he got such an overpowered and also an understanding system that helps in whatever he needs to do.


    ''But why not till the Immortal Rank?'' He wondered why he couldn''t be Immortal as the legends and history had depicted.


    * It''s not that the Host isn''t able to be an Immortal. However, the passage between the Mortal World and Immortal World had long been broken for hundreds of thousands of years *


    * If the Host would to suddenly be Immortal, the Host would automatically transport to the Immortal World as there''s a restriction ced by the ''Guardian'' of the Mortal World *


    The more the system was exined, the more Daniel became surprised. Such information was not revealed to the public, and he was mostly stunned about how there''s a guardian in the world.


    * As such, the system rmends not to be an Immortal first before Host has created a solid sect that has its name spread all over the world *


    ''But can the passage be fixed and what would happen if the passage is fixed?''


    * The Passage can be fixed, and if it has been fixed...then, immortals would appear in the mortal world and cause havoc *


    ''I see...now I know why the Passage was destroyed. If Immortals are the way I imagine them to be, then, their presence in the Mortal World would only be destruction''


    Reading some novels, Immortals could have high egos and their pride knows no limits. Thus, Daniel thought it would not be a good idea before hepleted his goal.


    He doesn''t fear them but rather, it will take too much work and he has yet to even start his conquest.


    ''Alright, then can we start cultivating?''


    * Affirmative. Do you wish for me to handle the calction and automatically deduct the necessary amount from your inventory Host? *


    ''Yes please,'' He agreed without much thought.


    * Deducting altogether  50k White Spiritual Stones to enter Mortal Rank Stage 10 *


    * Congrattions, the Host has increased his stats by 2,000 times *


    All of the sudden, a burst of aura exploded throughout his surrounding as Daniel began breaking through from the 1st Stage of the Mortal Rank to the 10th Stage.


    ''This is..majestic...I feel like with my current cultivation alone...I could kill thousands of cultivators'' He concluded and it was not far-fetched.


    He felt his body full of energy that could crush metals into debris and he finds it incredible.


    If he excluded his overpowered abilities such as the Law, Domain, Sword Intent, Bloodline, and Cultivation Skill, he could battle against one thousand cultivators at the same rank due to his passive abilities.


    * Since the Host does not have any bottleneck, does the Host wish to breakthrough into the Foundation Realm and continue breaking through? *


    ''Yes please, and increase my cultivation till I have reached Half-Immortal Rank'' Daniel dered with a smirk.


    ''What''s the point of holding myself back and dying the progression? Only an idiot would choose to dy when the opportunity is there


    Daniel was using the system to the fullest and he won''t hesitate in holding himself back.


    * Affirmative. Calcting the altogether necessary amount to breakthrough into the Half-Immortal in one shot *


    * Instead of using low-rank spiritual stones. 100 Immortal Spiritual Stones have been deducted *


    * Congrattion, the Host has reached and attained the Half-Immortal Rank *


    * The System has changed the numerical value and has updated the Host stats. As such, changes have been made, and automatically, all of the Host stats have be Half-Immortal since numbers could no longer measure the value of Immortal *


    Daniel''s eyes were closed as a heavy aura began oppressing the sect, and if it weren''t for the sect''s defense mechanism, his aura could have affected the world which would result in old monsters noticing his presence.


    As Daniel opened his eyes, it felt like an ancient being had revealed himself, and if he were ever to stare at a mortal, his body would burst into a mist of blood.


    That just shows how powerful a peak half-immortal can be without even using 1% of his prowess.


    ''This is marvelous. I can feel absolute strength within my body and it''s not a joke if I can make a continent disappear'' He clenched and opened his fist for few times before he breathes in with the new strength he has.


    And hearing the system notifications, he checked his status wondering what the status changed, and he can''t help but nod at how simple it became.


    * Status *


    Hp: Half Immortal


    Qi: Half Immortal


    Prowess: Half Immortal


    Qi: Half-Immortal


    Mental: Half-Immortal


    It was simple enough for Daniel to understand, and at some point, numbers can no longer decribe how powerful an Half-Immortal can be.


    ''System I loved you so much, but now, I feel like having the Auto-Absorption Qi and Stat Points Pointless. I couldpletely rely on the Infinite Spiritual Mine''


    * The System has noticed this as well and has to make changes to the Auto-Absoprtion and Stats Points *


    * From now on, Auto-Absoprtion will be changed into Equivalent Exchange where the Host can trade anything at the cost of stat points earned *


    ''...'' There was only silent to Daniel response as he never ezpect for the system to do this much for him, and it made him feel bad as though he wasining.


    ''I''m d that I have you'' He said earnestly.

 Chapter 15 15

    ?* Congrattions, the Host haspleted a hidden mission: Cultivate for the first time : and has obtained 1 Gift Bag *


    * Congrattions, the Host has achieved andpleted the hidden mission: One shot to Half-Immortal: and has obtained 1 Supremacy Bag *


    ''Oh? 2pletion of 2 hidden quests? It''s unexpected, but what is there need to do other than opening the bag?'' Daniel smirked as he  opened up the gift brag and discovered wonderful rewards.


    "System, open up the gift bag"


    * The Supremacy bag has been opened and the host has received 1 Seed of Origin, 1 Seed of Rainbow Pear, 1 Seed of Elemental Melon, 1 Seed of Spiritual Grass and 1 Seed of Nova Berry *


    * The Gift Bag has been opened and the Host has received 1 Invitation Card and 5 Half-Immortals Cards *


    ''Hmm? Another Invitation Card and what is the Half-Immortal Card?'' Daniel questioned while wondering what is the use of Half-Immortal Card, and without the need to ask, the system answered his question.


    * To answer the Host question, while the ultimate aim is to recruit female disciples. The System would close one eye and allow the Host to help or assist males that the Host deems fit to support especially towards the females disciples family *


    '' I see. I know what you mean system. I can predict that the reaction of the families behind my future disciples would think my words as nonsensical, not until, I give them something to believe to which in this case, the cards ys a part in it''


    He touched his chin as he nodded in agreement, and while he could use the cards to prove his might, there were other ways such as Spiritual Stones and Treasures


    Nevertheless, the card is a hidden y that Daniel could use for his future.


    ''Let''s keep it aside for now and the I would just let the seeds grow inside of the Time Farm'' Daniel had nted the seeds, and being reminded of the 3 cute bubbly children, he couldn''t help but question.


    "System, is it possible to get the World tree, Immortal Peach Tree and Golden Apple Tree or the future divinities out from the farm space and let them live on this sect?" He questioned and he wanted them to leave the farm space as soon as possible.


    * Host...I''m afraid this time it''s a little bit hard for the system to assist *


    "Why?" Daniel was a little bit stunned by its answer, but he was not disheartened by it. After all, the system had been helping him, and just because it couldn''t help him this time, doesn''t mean he would be dejected.


    * The reason is not that it''s impossible. However, Host will need to be reminded that Divinities of Spiritual nts are an entirely different. They are in a realm where this Mortal World will not be able to handle their sheer pressure *


    ''I see, I understand now, but is there really no other way?'' He wanted for them to live on the secy and be more involved with his life.


    * It''s not impossible as the System knows that one day, the divinities in the farm space would feel lonely. Thus, it has created a special Farm Land that''s connected between the 2 functions. The Farm Land is where their home is, and the Farm Space is where they regenerate their depletion resources *


    "Oh? That''s interesting...is there by chance that this function would be the next one to unlock after Iplete the mission?" His hope was restoring and he would do anything to achieve it.


    Daniel couldn''t let his divinity''s children endure loneliness for millions of years, and if the system responded ording to his thought, he wouldn''t spare a single nce and would immediately find 4 disciples without any immediate thought.


    * The System feels the same as the Host does and if the host remembered, the system exists to support the host in any way which is why this time, the system decides to ce the Function of Farm Land as the next function to unlock uponpletion of the system *


    "Thank you system" He felt greatly indebted to the system for listening to his request and he thought his system was the best system he could ever ask for.


    * However, the system will issue the Host another mission *


    * Mission: Recruit Elizabeth Tristan as your disciple. Time Limit: 5 days. Reward None. Hint: In the City of Cetra, there''s a noble family called Tristan *


    ''Of course, there''s a cost in everything. But I don''t mind the cost, but it seems that I will have to leave my disciple tomorrow'' He felt pity for his disciple once again, but this is what he must do.


    "Thank you system..." He said before he entered the farm space to exin to ghe divinities.


    "Daddy, you''re back!" All three of them jumped on him and he held each of them in his hand.


    "Daddy has brought good news," He said with a smile.


    "What is it, daddy?"


    "Quickly tell us, daddy?" They were pestering him as the suspense made them await.


    "You only have to endure for another 1000 years more before Daddy can bring you outside!" He told them.


    He had calcted the lowest number he could take by setting the time frame from a millennium to a second, to  1 day per second, but even that will take roughly 1000 years in the Farm Space before the kids can be brought outside.


    "So...we only have to wait another 13,000 years?" The World Tree asked with sadness.


    "Daddy is...it true?" The Immortal Peach questioned with a longing look in her eyes.


    "Papa...can I be with you after waiting that long?" The Golden Apple Tree asked with tears in her golden eyes.


    "Yes, daddy won''t ever lie and once daddy brings you outside, I will give you lots of things and we can y outside as well," He said to them like a real father.


    "Is it a promise daddy!?" The world tree was excited to see the outside world.


    "Really Daddy!?" Even the Immortal Peach was looking forward to this.


    "Yeah! I can y together with daddy!" The Golden Apple tree excitedly dered.


    "Yes, daddy will promise all of you" He promised to both of them and he spent time with them for a few more minutes before leaving the farm space and kissing their forehead.


    Note that the time frame of the farm space won''t apply to Daniel as it was only effective against nts or trees which is why the time outside wasn''t affected.

 Chapter 16 16

    ?"Sigh, I''m sorry my daughter...your father had failed you once again" Inside a carriage, there were figures of the Tristan Family that were seated with dejected expressions.


    "Father...it''s not your fault. There''s nothing we can do about this. I...have long epted my fate" Elizabeth, the only daughter, and heir to the Tristan family spoke as she clenched her fist at the thought of her helplessness.


    "If only your father is a little bit more powerful, we could have avoided this situation" The father and current head of the Tristan family,


    Zuke Tristan spoke.


    Zuke has dark blue hair and he has a cross scar on his cheek which holds a valuable history. With blonde eyes and an average yet charming face, he was quite the attractive man that women can''t help but nod their heads for his charms.


    On the other hand, his daughter was the replication of his deceased wife. With purple hair and hazy purplish eyes, she was a beauty that could topple cities.


    Unfortunately, beauty is a weakness without the strength to protect it. And even if she had a goddess beauty, her current situation needed more than just beauty.


    "But how dare they! The marriage has been decided by the previous head of the family. How could they just want to break the marriage just like that? Isn''t that not giving me any face!?"


    Zuke was maddened by the sudden ill-treatment of the Kail Family who had formed a courteous rtionship with Tristan when they were at their lowest, yet now, they were biting their backs.


    "Just because their heir has awakened an unparalleled spiritual root with abnormal physique, they choose to sever the ties with us, and they have formed a marriage with one of the Imperial Princess which had been offered by the Empress"


    Zuke clenched his fist at how absurd the situation is going on. It''s impossible for the ''Imperial Nobles'' who ruled this continent to take notice of a weakling noble in one of the lowest-ranking cities.


    Elizabeth gritted her teeth in sadness as she wondered why she was being treated this way.


    She was born with the inability to cultivate and wasn''t blessed with any spiritual root, physique, or bloodline. Nevertheless, she never gives up on hope.


    But nowadays, the hope that was brighter than the sun began to dim, and she began questioning her existence.


    "But don''t worry my daughter. Your father will try everything he can to resolve your issue. I don''t believe that my daughter can''t cultivate, and I believe that one day, you''ll soar through the sky"


    He tried cheering her up and she smiled knowing her father still cared for her.


    However, as the carriage was traveling, it stopped abruptly.


    "What the!? What is going on? Why did you stop?" Shocked by the impact, Zuke was a little bit angered, and even Elizabeth was wondering what was happening.


    The path they were heading for was towards their household and since the city was huge with some forests, it was inevitable to avoid the forest.


    But as of now, they stopped which is why Zuke was baffled by the situation.


    ''Why would the carriage stop? And who would dare to block our path? There''s an insignia that has our noble symbol, and no man would dare to mess with us. So what kind of idiot would mess with us...unless it''s a beast...!?''


    Zuke clicked his tongue.


    "P-Patriarch, there''s a group of beasts rushing towards us, and it''s none other than the me Lion!" One of the guards reported hurriedly.


    "me Lion!? Why would they be chasing us!? Forget it! There''s no time to think about it. Immediately order all guards to prepare for a battle against them" Zuke ordered as he quickly put on his armor.


    "F-Father, w-what''s going on?" Elizabeth had never encountered such situations before and her body was trembling in fear.


    "Don''t worry my daughter. I''ll protect you no matter what happens" He dered as he kissed her forehead.


    Before Elizabeth could prevent him from doing a reckless action, he had disappeared from her sight with herst words being ''Be safe''


    "Goddamnit! How many are there?" Zuke appeared in front of the carriage with the 12 guards behind him as they were prepared to put down their lives for the sake of protecting their youngdy.


    "Sir, there are about 10 of them" One of the guards reported.


    "10!? I only could hole 2 of them whereas it''s hard if there are 8 more of them. Just what the hell is happening? This is the safest route we have taken all over the years!" He let his frustration out.


    "Quickly sent a message for reinforcement. Until then, we should remain passive and defensive. There''s no escape route and it''s toote to turn around. Men gather your swords and prepare!" Zuke ordered.


    "On it, Lord!" One of them tore an inscription paper where the purpose of it was to send a signal to the main force of the Zuke Family.


    "Then, we can only protect and don''t let any harm fall on my daughter, and should any of you fall here...I wouldpensate your family as a sign of honor and respect" Zuke promised and his cultivation of the 8th Stage of the Foundation Realm was released.


    "Such sheer pressure...as expected of the Lord!" The guards not only admired Zuke because of his words and leadership but also because he stood unafraid of the iing me lions.


    "Here theye! Prepare your shields!" He screamed as he had an insight into the me Lions'' iing attack.


    * Roar *


    The one leading the lions was running at top speed and as it got nearer to the humans, it roared while creating a huge fireball that was shot toward them at an iprehensible speed.


    * Boom *


    The fire collided with them, but they were prepared and blocked the fireball. The guards were cultivators but they were weak as most of them were at the mortal stage, and each me lion has an average realm of 6th Stage Foundation and below.


    They have red and orange fur with huge ws and red bloodshot eyes. They are ferocious and violent beasts that devoured anything in their path. Furthermore, what makes them dangerous foes is their fire abilities.


    The reason why the guards can stand still despite the huge difference in ranks was due to their shield that was enhanced and enchanted by ''Runesmith'' and ''Array Master''.


    Due to that, the damage was reduced. But still, the mes were so hot that they burned the nearby surroundings to dust.

 Chapter 17 17

    ?The me Lions didn''t stop their advance as one of them jumped onto the guards. The guards tried to hold it down and used their might to defend against the me lion.


    However, 3 of them died as the me lion used its w to rip their bodies into pieces.


    "John! Brian! Jacob! " One of the guards screamed in wrath as his closest friends died, and in hatred, he charged toward the me lion responsible for hisrade''s death.


    "Clint don''t!" Zuke tried warning his man, however, he didn''t listen and was consumed by his hatred, and as a result, his death was set in stone.


    "Ah..." Clint realized how useless it was as it saw the me lion looking at him as though it was looking at an ant, and secondster, his head was eaten by the me lion as it chewed his head.


    4 guards were dead, 8 were still alive and there were still 12 me lions.


    "Ahhh! I-It burns!"


    "Lord Z-Zuke help me!"


    A secondter, another 2 of them died as they were burned alive as the me lions roared some fireballs.


    Now, the situation was getting hopeless for them, but despite the chances of them getting out alive being nearly 0, the remaining guards never lose their temptation in abandoning their duties.


    They were filled with pride and honor where they would rather die proudly knowing they never surrendered rather than live in shame where they have abandoned what they had been throughout their life.


    "Lord Zuke...if I lose my life here...would my wife and daughter suffer because of me?" One of the guards named Jester questioned.


    "I promised and swear upon my name to heaven''s decreed that I, Zuke Tristan would fulfill my promise to all of you who have given up your life"


    Zuke was aware of his intentions and he knows that all of them and perhaps, even himself, wouldn''t be able to escape alive, and the reason why they are trying to buy time was the reinforcement toe.


    And if they arrived, the situation would take a turn.


    "Then I''m d. Do you hear that brothers? If we die here, we don''t have to worry about our families. So rather die inly, how about we make it grand?" Jester suggested to the remaining surviving guards.


    "Oh? Are you talking about ''that''?"


    "Hahaha. I agree. How about we make it as grand as it can?"


    "I never thought that one day, we have to use this method. But it''s still better than losing"


    "So, we''re putting our lives to a single person huh? I guess that''s better"


    "We have no time. So let''s hurry before the lions'' notice"


    All of the remaining guards express their opinions and there wasn''t fear and it''s because they know that their loved ones wouldn''t have to suffer just because they died.


    As such, all of them were willing toy down for their lord.


    "Quickly channel your ''Qi'' and give it all to the lord, and with that, he can enter and break through to the Origin Realm!" Clint dered.


    This was what they meant and what their goals were.


    "On it!" All of them began channeling their Qi to Zuke without holding back.


    They were not simply giving their capacity of Qi, but rather their Cultivation Qi to Zuke, and the consequence of channeling your cultivation Qi to someone is death.


    This method was called Cultivation Sacrificial where a cultivator would sacrifice all of his hard work cultivation and life for another person.


    It has simrities to Cultivation Sharing, but the effects between the 2 are like Heaven and Earth.


    And as they sacrificed their Cultivation, their bodies began drying up and their lifespan was decreasing rapidly, yet, they remained standing with a smile on their face.


    "I''ll remember this honor and for what you have done for me...which is why...all of you me lions will have to die to ease their souls!"


    There was a saying that the only times Zuke cried were when his parents passed away, when his child was born, and when his wife had left the world, and today marks the fourth time he ever cried.


    And because of his men''s sacrifices, their cultivations allowed him to break through to the Origin Realm where there was a vastness of difference between Origin and Foundation.


    His aura became denser and his killing intent was stronger and the me Lions'' souls were shaken to the core this was due to the benefits of attaining Origin Realm where cultivators could incorporate spiritual energy into their souls, hence, increasing the strength of their souls.


    As such, the me lion''s souls were overwhelmed as Zuke took steps toward them.


    "Because of you, my men had to die! And because of you, they had to sacrifice for me!" Rage could be seen within his expression as his body was sped with lightning.


    He disappeared into wasps of lightning before punching one of them with his fist that holds the force of thunder.


    * Boom *


    It felt like lightning had struck the world and sure enough, one of the me lions was dead as it had a hole in its body.


    The me lions were stunt and baffled by the sudden change, and they realized how the situation had be dangerous all of the sudden.


    But as 2 of them had taken an opportunity to bite his neck, they were electrocuted to death with their charcoal bodies.


    "Hmpf!" Zuke simply shrugged their bodies off as he stared at the remaining lions with wrath, and the me lions had felt fear and they tried escaping.


    "After all that, you''re trying to escape now? How funny" Heughs at the irony and chases the closest one to him and grabs it by the neck before sending waves of lighting all over its body.


    Once it was dead, he threw the body to the ground before using one of his cultivation manuals called, Lightning Spear of Wrath where he created 1 Spear made of lightning and threw it towards the one that was furthest from him.


    * Boom *


    As the spear came into contact with the me lion, it exploded and caused a chain of lightning that caused the nearby lions to be paralyzed.


    With the paralyzed lion, Zuke created sma Ball by relying on his cultivation manual and shot toward all of the me Lions.


    * Boom *


    Sounds of thunder could be heard and shes of lightning could be heard and seen by the nearby people who fled in fear.


    And the city was rmed by the great disaster happening in the forest where part of it was destroyed due to the lightning.


    * Heavily Breathing *


    "Finally...it''s over" Zuke was having a hard time controlling his breath as he had consumed arge amount of Qi, and due to how unstable his cultivation is, his Origin Realm wasn''t in harmony.


    He will need more time to stabilize the bridges before his Origin Realm could be stabilized, and only then, would he be a true Origin Realm.


    "I have to see my daughter..." Zuke walked towards the carriage and as he opened the door, he found Elizabeth hiding in the corner as she covered her ears.

 Chapter 18 18

    ?"Eliza..." Zuke called out to his daughter who was trembling and shivering from the echoes of the battle.


    She didn''t want and refused to hear the wailings and cries of the guards whom she considered as close rtives.


    If the family of Tristan and those working under them were to describe how her personality is, it would be described as benevolent.


    She''s someone that doesn''t look down on those that weren''t Royalty. She treated everyone fairly which is why the Guards were willing toy down their lives for her.


    It was because of her that they were able to provide for their family and such opportunistic doesn''t exist in other royalties or at least as benevolent her.


    However, now that the people she considered close to her and people who had watched her grow from a young age, had died protecting her...how would she feel?


    ''This hurts a lot...why did you have to sacrifice for someone like me...?'' She questioned herself and her mentality was shaken. She didn''t want to open her eyes or hear the sounds of their deaths.


    But the blood that was spilled couldn''t escape from her nose, and thus...she desperately tried to escape from this reality.


    Nevertheless, upon hearing her name being called by her father, the light that was about to extinguish finally lighted up though it was depressingly small.


    "Father...?" She had tears in her eyes as if she had assumed the worst, but now, it was the opposite.


    "Father!" She jumped onto him and desperately clung to him as though she didn''t want to lose the only person she has.


    "Are you alright Eliza? The Lions never hurt you did they?" Zuke was concerned at the same time, he caressed her back whileforting her.


    "Nope...I wasn''t harmed or anything like that" She replied with a soft voice.


    "I''m d that you''re not hurt or anything...if anything happens to you I-I''ll-


    Zuke''s voice was trembling and before he could finish his sentence, Elizabeth interrupted.


    "Or else what father? You''ll end your life? Father, the scariest fear that I have to experience is living alone in this world...so please...don''t say stuff like that" She begged.


    "...." Zuke remained silent with his lips trembling.


    Zuke had lost the love of his life when she gave birth to his daughter, and if one day, she disappears, he would rampage.


    And he almost lost his daughter helplessly if it weren''t for the sacrifice of his men.


    ''May all of you reincarnate and I will promise topensate and take care of all of your families'' Zuke said his farewell to his fallen soldiers, and he''ll remember this favor eternally.


    "The Tristan Spear Force is here! We shall kill every beast-..eh? Where are all of them?" Out of a sudden, a force of 100 Soldiers appeared where each of their cultivation ranks is not less than the 10th Stage of the Mortal Rank.


    There were even dozens that had the 1st or higher stage of the Foundation Rank, and the one leading the main force possessed the 7th Stage of the Foundation Rank.


    "You''re a little bitte Luke" Zuke imed.


    "Brother...I apologized...but you must know that the time it took for us to prepare and reach the destination was 5 minutes since the signal had been sent"


    Luke Tristan was the little brother of Zuke Tristan and they were brothers with whom no temptations or jealousy could shatter their rtionship.


    But if there were talents to describe them both, then, in terms of leadership, Zuke had the charm in it. But when ites to the talent of cultivating, Luke won him over.


    But their difference in talent never doubts their rtionship as brothers. Instead, they supported each other''s paths.


    But what is surprising was the time taken for them to reach here which was 5 minutes. Meaning to say, the battle began and ended within 5 minutes.


    It sounded short, yet so many things had happened within that small frame of time.


    "Sigh...I know Luke. I''m not ming you or anything. But...if there was a tiny little chance of reaching earlier...perhaps these men won''t have to lose their life"


    Zuke clenched his fist as he stared at the 12 lifeless bodies where an hour ago, all of them were living with theirughter.


    This time, Elizabeth didn''t want to escape and she needed to see their lifeless body as a sign of respect and honoring them within her memories, and it was hard for her to gaze.


    Luke walked toward his brother and ced his palm on his shoulder.


    "Brother, we can only do what we can do. The fallen soldiers will forever be remembered in our hearts and we shall deliver the news as to how they have died proudly, and we willpensate them equivalent to their eternal sacrifices" Luke shook his head.


    "You too Eliza. No matter how life is pulling you down. Remember, that there are always people who would dly sacrifice their life for you, and this type of treatment could not be found anywhere. Which is why we should appreciate what we have" Lukeforted his niece.


    "I understand Uncle Luke..." Elizabeth finds it hard to ept the death of her close ones, but she will need to move on.


    "Alright. Gather all of their bodies and ce them carefully in the carriers. Do not tarnish their corpse any longer than it should...and let''s return home..." Zuke ordered and he ordered the main force to do their jobs.


    And as they were doing their job, Zuke sighed as today had been one of the worst and most unpredictable and he finds it hard to believe that it was all a coincidence.


    ''The route that we had traveled on had been the safest and used by other travelers for dozens of years. So how can a Beast appear within the route? This doesn''t add up...could this be simply a coincidence...or is there more work behind it?''


    His guts were telling him that there were more things to it than they had shown, and his guts had countless times saved his lives.


    ''But there''s no evidence to it and investigating now when we will be mourning our losses would provide an advantage to whoever had nned. Till, then, I shall stabilize my cultivation before finding the clues''


    Zuke had thoroughly thought about it and had made some concrete ns in executing. However, just as he was about to assist his men with the corpse, a stranger approached them.


    "Hello fellow cultivators, do you mind if I ask for directions toward thend where Tristan''s Family lives?"

 Chapter 19 19

    ?''Hmm...is this the right direction? I left the sect hours ago in the morning, but I still can''t find the exact location of the Tristan Household'' Daniel thought as he was wandering around the forest.


    Well logically, he could have torn the void and space and reached his destination without any sweat.


    ''But where''s the fun of that? It should be known that while journeying, there would be encounters with cocky young masters or heroines who are in damsels'' He thought.


    A few hours ago, he had reached the City of Cetra which was huge, bigger, and more prosperous than the city he had visited previously.


    Upon showing his token identity, he was allowed to pass through, and the first ce he visited was the Mercenary Guild, a ce where he could exchange information and also, a ce where independent cultivators could earn some money.


    To his surprise, it was easy to get the information about where the Tristan Household family stayed by paying hundreds of White Spiritual Stones.


    It wasn''t an expensive piece of information since it was known to the public, and it''s harmless information. Nevertheless, it was important for Daniel as he made his way to the location.


    ''I never thought that there would be a forest inside of a city and a huge one on top of that'' He expresses his opinion of the forest and the city, and as he walked further down the route, he encountered a group of beasts.


    "Oh? Just in time for me to stretch my muscles and test how much I could input" Daniel smiled as he wanted to see what he could do with his cultivation alone.


    ''First, let''s limit my cultivation realm to the Origin Rank'' He limited his cultivation prowess as he wanted to discover the limit of how much each rank could do.


    It has been stated that an Origin Rank could overwhelm the opponent with Soul, and the cultivator could strengthen his soul with Spiritual Qi.


    To test it out, Daniel strengthened his soul and used it as a medium to suppress the beasts in front of him that were known as Red Wrath.


    Red Wrath was a beast that was known for its defense and scales. They were simr to bulls, except they were bigger with a pair of red horns on their heads.


    Yet, the moment Daniel suppressed the beasts with his soul, all of the Red Bulls fainted as their souls were damaged due to his suppression.


    ''It''s simr to Intent...yet a different concept'' He concluded as he studied more about the usage of soul and after minutes of studying, he understood the concept of Origin.


    ''I see, so that''s the reason why it was named Origin since Origin is where our roots are, and in this term, Our soul is our root, and the stronger it is, the more powerful a cultivator can be and suppressing the soul is one of the easiest methods to overwhelm a cultivator, but a difficult method of mastering''


    It wasplicated to understand, but it was not a problem if Daniel could master it.


    Nevertheless, fighting over the suppression of souls could lead to permanent damage to the mind and also the depletion of cultivation rank.


    Hence, if a cultivator wishes to fight over the suppression of the soul, he or she will need to be careful not to overexert it or use it against a high-ranking cultivator.


    However, no matter how much he suppressed his cultivation rank to the Origin Level, his Soul Origin is at the half-Immortal, thus, all of the 10 Red Wrath had died.


    ''Well, if I had used my intent, perhaps I could control them to the extent they won''t die, but using my soul as a medium to suppress would result in an immediate death''


    He nodded his head in understanding while digging his hands inside the beast''s body, trying to find the core.


    * Congrattions, Host has exchanged 10 Red Wraths Cores that are at the Foundation Realm amounting to a total of 1k Equivalent Exchange Points *


    ''I don''t know how much is 1k, but I should check how to use the functionter on'' Daniel thought as he wondered about the route.


    As he encountered yet another group of monsters that were known as Ogres, a monster that has high regenerative bloodline ability, he lifted his cultivation suppression to the Daybreaker Realm.


    ''Now, let''s try it out'' He smiled before he manipted his qi around him that gave him the privilege to soar through the sky.


    Now, what sets the difference between the first four realms and the realms beyond Origin is Power and Authority.


    Everything that a cultivator learned and obtained is from thew, and the first step in learning about thew is in the Daybreaker Realm where Heaven''s Laws permit the cultivators living in the mortal world to fly.


    It was a realm that began to separate between the strong and Authority.


    ''Technically, authority itself is not strong as there are higher levels and mastery, but let''s discuss in the future'' Daniel thought.


    ''This is fun and I never thought to achieve this'' Daniel had a big smile as he was having the best time of his life flying through the sky where he even went as high as the clouds.


    And secondster, after having fun, he killed all of the Ogres by suppressing their souls and he absorbed all 50 of their cores as he obtained 5,000 EEP.


    He continued his journey, and at some point, he doesn''t know how in the world he was facing a horde of beasts where their numbers were at 100, and their cultivation realm was not lower than the First Stage of the Foundation Rank.


    ''What''s this? All of them looked like a horse except they are called Dark Horn Horses with a dark element bloodline ability'' He exined.


    Since Daniel didn''t want to prolong his journey anymore, he lifted his cultivation to the Transcendence Rank where Authority ces a huge part.


    A Transcendence Rank is the start and beginning of where Laws and Authority wille in handy, and in this case, once a cultivator reaches the Transcendence Rank, he or she could overwhelm any person weaker than him.


    With a word of theirs, they can explode the tenth stage Daybreaker into blood or mist. While it consumes Spiritual Qi, the ability still applies even if Daniel had reached the Half-Immortal Rank.


    Meaning to say, if he had the Spiritual Qi and Spiritual awareness around the whole world, he could end all poption.


    That just shows how strong authority can be and it''s still one of the weakest forms, and without hesitating, he uses the Authority to end the lives of all of the horses.


    "Die" was just a word, however, one by one all of the Dark Horn Horses changed into the blood of mist as they left behind their core.


    It was such a magnifying and glorious sight when 100 Beasts died without knowing how or why, and it was because of 1 word alone.


    ''This is a convenient ability'' He thought while absorbing all of the cores.


    * Congrattions, Host has exchanged 100 Dark Horn Horse Cores that are at the Foundation Realm amounting to a total of 10k Equivalent Exchange Points *

 Chapter 20 20

    ?''Alright, that''s enough for now. I pretty much could grasp how strong I am if it''s solely based on Cultivation alone, and I''m confident that I could overwhelm any cultivator''


    Daniel smiled as he concluded how powerful he is, and a secondter, his spiritual awareness that could easily cover the whole forest was ringing.


    ''What''s going on?'' He questions.


    If there was a way to describe what Spiritual Awareness is like, it would be akin to a map, and inside the Map, there are dozens of dots that represent lives, and currently, there was a battle happening.


    Curiosity took over him, and he projected his sight bybining it with Spiritual Qi and Spiritual Awareness into the area, and he discovered that he could see what was going on.


    He noticed that the battle had ended and perhaps due to luck, the location was ahead of the route.


    Some may question why didn''t Daniel use this ability to find the Tristan Household or tear the Void to reach his destination immediately.


    His answer to this would be ''Where''s the fun?''.


    He wanted to witness whether or not the myth of encountering delusional young masters would appear or those heroines that he''ll meet that needed his help or had some sort of a secret identity.


    ''Still, I shouldn''t waste any more time because of my curiosity'' He wanted toplete the mission as soon as possible, including the recruitment of 5 female disciples.


    As Daniel got closer to the location of where the battle had ended, he noticed there were a hundred cultivators, a man, and a young woman.


    ''I guess the battle had ended but there were sacrifices for it'' He gazed at the corpse where the cultivators respectfully ced the corpse in a carrier that they''ll bring back to their household for a burial ceremony.


    ''I don''t want to be rude for asking at the wrong time, but this should be interesting'' He smiled as he wondered what kind of event would it ur if he involved himself with them.


    "Hello fellow cultivators, do you mind if I ask for directions toward thend where Tristan''s Family lives?" He went up to the man that he assumed to be the leader of this group.


    Daniel''s appearance had caused all of them and Zuke to be in silence as they paused their work.


    After all, Zuke''s emotions were in turmoil since he lost his men, and he thought that everything had been too good to be true for it to be a coincidence.


    And now that a random stranger had approached him, Zuke''s suspicion towards Daniel had increased rmingly.


    To not attack or attack was a series of questions that Zuke is fighting against.


    It was strange and ironic that a stranger was asking for directions where Tristan Households lives, yet the very same person was questioned by Daniel.


    ''What does he want with the Tristan Family...?'' Zuke narrowed his eyes with suspicion and he could tell that his men were agreeing with him.


    He nodded his head toward them and all of them continued their work to avoid suspicion the stranger might have.


    "Young man, I don''t mean to be rude, but may I know why you wish to seek directions for the Tristan Household?" Zuke smiled, but behind that smile contains wrath that if Daniel answered wrongly, he''s willing to kill another life.


    "I wish to recruit a person named Elizabeth Tristan as my disciple" What for would Daniel keep it a secret? There''s no need for him to be unclear about his intentions.


    "..." Zuke had more questions than answers, and he gazed at his daughter with worries.


    Zuke wasn''t angry with his answer...but rather peculiar. If there''s one thing that he had learned throughout his life, then, he would not underestimate anyone no matter who they are.


    He had met countless geniuses and foes to the point, it was not unbelievable for Daniel''s age to be a master. But the next question...is why?


    "Sigh, I don''t know if you know about this youngd. But the Lord of the Tristan Family had countless times attempted for Sects to take her in, but all of them refused as they found her unable to cultivate"


    Zuke felt his heart pained and Elizabeth was clenching her fist.


    "Furthermore, I...don''t see any fluctuation of Qi around you youngd..." Zuke didn''t want to be rude with his words, hence, he stopped there.


    ''I know what you mean. You want to prove my cultivation right...Zuke Tristan?'' Daniel was smirking on the inside and he wasn''t an idiot to piece everything together.


    ''An impressive man with an unfathomable aura and a youngdy with no ounce of Spiritual Qi, and a hundred men roughly at the Foundation Rank...and what does this mean?''


    ''They got to be or belong to an organization'' He concluded, and what reaffirmed his conclusion was his Inspection of Function where information about the man was revealed.


    Name: Zuke Tristan


    Age: 40


    Rank: Origin Stage 1 (Unstable)


    Race: Human


    Bloodline: Lightning Trinity


    Physique: Blue sh


    Spiritual Root: Storm Bringer


    ....


    ..


    .


    ''Unstable? Did he forcibly enter the Origin Rank without any preparation...?'' He lifted his eyebrow in surprise.


    ''This is a chance to prove my capabilities'' He smirked as he found a chance to prove his capability.


    There were many ways and methods that Daniel could utilize to solve the issue of Zuke''s instability, but he decided to go with ''that''.


    "You''re currently having issues with your cultivation, right? If I have to say, it''s unstable...am I wrong?" Daniel pointed out.


    "That! How did you know!?" Zuke was baffled that his cultivation could be seen through, and only masters could detect how unstable his rank was.


    It was not simply seeing or sensing, but rather,  prying to the very core of his body thatid down the ability to cultivate, and that''s the Spiritual Root.


    "Of course. It''s because I have a higher cultivation rank than you. Otherwise, I won''t be able to tell the abnormalities that you have" Daniel further exined.


    "That''s..." Zuke could not deny it and he was right to safely assume that the youngd was a hidden master and that alone is enough to prove his capabilities.


    ''If I had acted differently...would my life still be intact...? After all, most of the powerful cultivators have nasty personalities'' Zuke gulped his salivae as he recalled some unpleasant memories.

 Chapter 21 21

    ?For now, Zuke decided to treat the young men with his utmost respect.


    ''He may be young, but being a master doesn''t only limit to the Old Monsters, even a child could be immortal if the heavens permit'' Zuke thought while gazing at Daniel with a mix of opinions.


    "I apologize for my rudeness if I may appear so, but for you to see through my current bodyplexity speaks thousands of words of how capable you are" Zuke genuinelyplimented.


    "Young master...why would you still wish to recruit the daughter of the Lord of the Tristan Family? As I''ve mentioned, there''s nothing that you can gain from it..."


    Although he will admit that the youngd in front of him is a master, he still finds it strange why a master would seek his daughter.


    It hurts for him to utter these words when Elizabeth was nearby, but he needed to as he wishes to discover for what reason Daniel wants to take his daughter as his disciple.


    ''I''m more than happy for a master wanting to take in my disciple...which is why, the idea itself is suspicious and if there''s a chance that there are harmful intentions, I won''t tolerate it


    Zuke would rather protect his daughter forever than be taken by someone who may mistreat her.


    "I know that she is incapable of cultivating...after all, I could see it within my eyes" Daniel smiled as he gazed toward Elizabeth.


    "!?" She flinched in surprise and wondered why he was staring at her.


    "What did you mean by that young master?" Zuke was clueless with his words.


    "I mean, she''s right there isn''t she? Elizabeth Tristan?" Daniel eventually revealed and pointed his finger toward her.


    "So...you do know us, young master, so why bother with the act?" Zuke was perturbed at how Daniel was clueless about them, yet, could still point his finger at his daughter.


    "I really do not know until now," Daniel said and as expected, they had questioning looks on all their faces.


    "You don''t have to worry about that and it''s worthless to think how I know. What''s important now is whether or not your daughter wishes to take me as her master" Daniel said.


    "Young master...to be honest, this is rather unexpected and too fast for me and my daughter to ept"


    "Just today alone, our minds are full of stress far beyond what we ever had experienced, and it''s to the point I''m unsure of your motive"


    "I apologized if I made a mistake with my words, but I can''t help it as someone who''s concerned for his daughter" Zuke spoke without holding back.


    "I understand your worry as a father and I respect that and it''s trulymendable" Daniel was genuinely impressed with Zuke''s love towards his daughter.


    Should it be expected as a father or should it be unexpected that he wasn''t nning on using her daughter for connections?


    ''Well, either way, Elizabeth is fortunate to have a father like him. Otherwise, she may be in a worse state than she is. For someone who can''t cultivate especially if you''re royalty, that''s just an embarrassment for them''


    Daniel expressed the world of royalty within one paragraph and it was true that if you''re royalty, there''s a constant battle every day without a stop.


    "But...if I had a motive towards you...then, all of you wouldn''t see another day of light" Zuke had goosebumps when gazing at Daniel''s eyes and he took a step backward.


    "This is not a threat, but rather, there''s no point for me using underhanded methods...if I could simply do this..." Daniel snapped his finger...and all of the sudden, all of them including the 100 cultivators had teleported into anothernd.


    "What''s going on!?"


    "Where is this!?"


    "I-Isn''t this the Land of Forsaken!? Why are we here!?"


    Before they could tell what was going on, Daniel snapped his fingers once again.


    "Why have wee to the Demonic Land!?"


    He snapped again.


    "The Spirit Land!"


    Again.


    "Inferno Temporal Land!"


    And again and Again, and after a few more times of teleportation, they returned to where they stood, and all of them dropped their butts onto the ground as they witnessed an iprehensible being.


    "Y-You''re at the Ascended Rank!?" Zuke trembled as he pointed out, and the rest who heard that was shaken as well.


    "Brother is that true!?" Luke had begun to fear the youngd.


    "Y-Yes. Once a cultivator has entered the Ascended Rank, he can tear through the space and void and teleport anywhere he wants, and that''s the significance of being an Ascended Rank" Zuke recalled information about the ascended rank.


    "Forgive for my rudeness earlier on, Master!" Zuke had realized how foolish of him to dere that he had a motive when in reality, he could wipe them out with just a word alone.


    And an ascended rank couldn''t be found anywhere. Even in this city, there''s not a single cultivator above the Origin Rank, let alone the Ascended Rank.


    Now that Zuke realized the importance of the young man, and how ridiculous of him to assume that he was here to harm his daughter, he kneeled with his head on the ground.


    "F-Father" Elizabeth was clueless and she didn''t know what being an Ascended Rank meant but experiencing the power that was shown as an example, she could tell how powerful and fearful Daniel''s power has.


    But her fear was slowly changing into excitement.


    ''So...is this what a cultivator is like...? And if I ept him as my master...could I be like that as well...?'' She wondered and she was aware that this was the only chance she had in changing her life.


    "I''m not offended by your words Zuke, but I have to correct you on your earlier words," Daniel said.


    "...?" Zuke was trembling because he didn''t know what he did wrong and he was sweating.


    "I''m not at the Ascended Rank, but rather, the Half-Immortal Rank and the reason why you can''t find any spiritual qi is simple. My cultivation is over the limits of your observation"

 Chapter 22 22

    ?"H-Half Immortal Rank!?" When Daniel revealed his cultivation rank, all of them had an amusing expression especially Zuke and Luke whose spirit had left their bodies. ,


    ''Is it true...!? Can someone achieve that rank that''s known to be apex at such a young age!?'' Zuke finds it hard to believe, but he believed there was no need for Daniel to fool them.


    If he wanted to, he can just kill them with just a word, so why bother with all of this process?


    ''The only half-immortals I heard to exist are those that had connections or rted to the Imperial Families...and a half immortal has the power to destroy a small continent...''


    Zuke described how powerful half-immortals can be.


    ''Even if he''s not a half-immortal, it''s still better being at the Ascended Rank'' He thought.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, but rather than questioning or not being a half-cultivator, what''s important is whether or not would you be my disciple, Elizabeth Tristan?" Daniel questioned and pointed.


    Suddenly, all of them had forgotten that Daniel''s initial goal was to recruit Elizabeth, and recalling that, they couldn''t help but be happy for her since an opportunity has arisen.


    "M-Me?" Her voice sounded shaken and no one could me her. Elizabeth had seen and experienced the power shown by Daniel, and instead of being feared, she was entranced by it.


    ''Is this what being a cultivator is like? Compared to him, they are just like a speck of dust...and if I follow him...would my fate change...?'' She wondered as this decision could change her life entirely and affect her family as well.


    She didn''t want to experience the same thing as she did today. She was powerless and weak to do anything, and the only thing she could do was cry and shield herself from the horror.


    ''Never again...would I be weak! And if being his disciple could change my powerlessness, then, I would dly sacrifice everything!'' She had formed her determination and was willing to do anything to change her ways.


    "Oh, but before you made your decision, I don''t wish to hide anything, but if you decide to be my disciple you''ll be joining my sect, The Heavenly Harem Sect, and it''s exactly what it sounds like"


    Daniel didn''t want to hide his intentions that they''ll be joining a righteous sect. And he wished to give a heads up so that they were aware of what kind of road they would embark, on, and of course, there were sparks of reactions.


    "This..." Zuke had an awkward smile, and he didn''t want to speak out as he was afraid of offending the young master.


    "...." Elizabeth was in silence as she was thinking about what her decision should be, and minutester, she had decided.


    "Respectful master, I have questions that I would like to ask," She asked.


    "Go ahead" He allowed her to speak.


    "If I join the sect...would I be treated like the other unorthodox sect...?" She wasn''t an idiot toprehend the meaning of joining his sect? After all, there are hundreds of sects simr to his, and most of them were rather unlike what it sounds like.


    "I promise that if you ever join my sect, then, I will treat and spoil you where even the heavens would be jealous of" Daniel promised.


    "If I be your disciple would I be as strong as you?"


    "You can be as powerful as the heavens once you''ll be in my sect, and I will make sure that even the world shall bow to your knees" Daniel had a wide smile as he imed.


    "Then...would my family have your protection if I am your disciple?" She was worried and concerned for her family as now, they were at war against the Kail Family, and they needed protection against them.


    "Anyone who has a familial rtionship with my disciple shall have my blessings," Daniel said.


    "That''s good...then father...you''re the only person that would be thest for me to ask for your permission" She kneeled as she required her father''s permission.


    "Sigh, for all my life, I have protected you and I know at some point, you''ll have to leave your nest and you have reached an age where I can no longer control or impose any restriction"


    ''Sometimes I forget that it''s time for my daughter to decide her future...but because she can''t cultivate, I was worried for her. I hope this young man could cause a miracle


    "No matter what decisions you''ll make, I''ll respect it...but young master, is it possible for me to request something...a request as a father?" Zuke requested.


    "Go ahead"


    "I know this might be over my limit as someone beneath you...but can you promise to treat Elizabeth with the happiness that she deserves?" Zuke asked.


    He was emotional since he never expected that his daughter would leave his side.


    "Zuke, don''t belittle yourself as beneath me and I promise to treat Elizabeth with the happiness she deserves" Daniel smiled and said.


    "Then I''m d" Zuke had a sigh of relief and he entrusted everything to Daniel.


    "Are you ready Elizabeth Tristan? Do you wish to be my disciple? A disciple that will forever belong to the Heavenly Harem Sect?"


    "Yes master, I, Elizabeth Tristan will pledge to be loyal towards the Heavenly Harem Sect and towards my Master"


    "Then let''s do the Vow Ceremony and you shall repeat after me," Daniel said and all of the 100 cultivators stepped aside as they all will witness this vow.


    "I, Daniel Marz will make a Vow under the eyes of Heaven and Earth with Elizabeth Tristan"


    "I, Elizabeth Tristan will make a Vow under the eyes of Heaven and Earth with Daniel Marz"


    "I will never abandon my disciple, Elizabeth Tristan, and will provide and assist everything to her, and if her family needs help, I will do my best in supporting her"


    "I will never betray my master, Daniel Marz, and will serve him and fulfill every duty as his disciple"


    "We will forever be master and disciple and there''s nothing that can destroy this rtionship except death do us apart and Heaven and Earth shall be the witness of this moment"


    Momentster, after the vow of the ceremony had ended, Daniel hadpleted the mission, and they were both officially master and disciple.


    * You havepleted the mission of epting Elizabeth Tristan as your disciple. Congrattions, you have received nothing *


    * Congrattions, Elizabeth Tristan has be your disciple and you have received one card of Bloodline, Physique, Spiritual Root, Cultivation Manual, and Method, 1 White Disciple Robe, and 1 Disciple Token *


    "Now, you can''t run away from my master," Elizabeth said with a smile, but for some reason, her words sounded rather unusual.


    "And you can''t run away from me my disciple" He replied with a smile, but at the same time, he was delighted that he hadpleted his mission, and also, received an unexpected bonus aside from the disciple rewards.

 Chapter 23 23

    ?"Alright, since you have officially be my disciple, naturally, you''ll receive the blessings and merits and you won''t regret this decision of yours" Daniel imed as he walked toward Elizabeth.


    "Master?" Elizabeth had a questioning look and once Daniel stopped before her, he ced his palm on her head, and with a smile, he granted all of the cards to her.


    "Don''t be rmed and just rx your mind and body" He advised Elizabeth, and decided to trust her master, she softened her mind and heart, and a secondter, she had the shock of her life.


    "Now that you''ve be my disciple, I will give you some gifts that will benefit you in the path of a cultivator"


    Daniel ced his hand on her head and though Elizabeth wondered about his actions, she remained silent.


    ''System, use all of the cards for her'' Hemanded, and in the next few seconds, there were cracks of lightning appearing around her.


    * Disciple Elizabeth Tristan has received Zeus Physique(???), Azure Dragon Bloodline(???), Tyrant Spiritual Root(???), Lightning Seed Cultivation Method(???), and the Way of Lightning Cultivation Manual(???) *


    Zuke, Luke, and the rest were curious about Daniel''s actions, but the moment he granted her the cards, they widened their eyes in fear and surprise.


    "W-What''s going on!? Howe there''s suffocating pressureing from Eliza!?"


    Luke was trying to withstand the maddening pressure emitting from Elizabeth.


    "T-This must be the work of the young master!" Even Zuke was holding onto his dear life.


    This!'' He had seen a simr urrence where a cultivator had awakened his physique. However, the aura emitted by his daughter was 100 times stronger.


    "Guk!"


    "How is the pressure so strong!?"


    All of the cultivators were amazed and also afraid of what was happening.


    After all, the sight before them was like a disaster.


    Elizabeth was emitting a pressure so strong that lightning was forming on the clouds and cracks of lightning in the form of the dragon were forming around her as it roared against... heaven.


    And as she was reaching the peak of her transformation, she began levitating as her body changed due to the infusion.


    Her purplish hair had light blue lights mixed with its purple eyes mixed with light blue, and her body had be more charming and attractive than before.


    Once her transformation hadpleted, she descended onto the ground and when she opened her eyes, she was lost for words. She couldn''t speak and words were stuck in her throat.


    "I-I can cultivate...?" Her voice trembled and she stared at her hand with tears dripping from her eyes.


    "Yes, my disciple. You can cultivate now" Daniel caressed her hair.


    "M-Master!" Previously if Elizabeth had doubts, now, she no longer had doubts due to the sudden infiltration of information and the newfound energy surging through her body.


    "Easy there..." Daniel was stunned that she embraced him while calling out ''Master'' repeatedly with tears all over his clothes.


    Though Zuke had questions, he realized something must have happened. After all, the aura that was shown earlier on was no joke. And his admiration and respect for Daniel increased.


    "Young master, may we be enlightened of what happened?" Zuke wanted to know what had happened, but he was a little bit awkward about wanting to ask.


    "To summarize everything, your daughter could now cultivate and she has received the ultimate gift she could ever have. Why don''t you show him, my disciple?" Daniel gave the spotlight to her since this was a chance to show the power that was given to her.


    "Of course master" Elizabeth had a wide smile and she was more than happy to test her newfound gifts which were unparalleled.


    ''Master is truly an unfathomable being'' Once the gifts were given to her, Elizabeth had received knowledge and even mastery over the gifts that were bestowed.


    Once sheprehended the knowledge, her beliefs towards him began to emerge, and this type of belief was akin to a cult.


    Moreover, she had seen the image and replication of the origin of her gifts and she wondered whether her master was a half-immortal since her powers were no doubt higher than what Immortals could perceive.


    ''I never thought the Zeus Physique belonged to an Old man who was considered a ''God'' and ruler of Olympus Realm, and how can the size of the Azure Dragon be bigger than 1 Universe...? And who''d have thought that the Tyrant Spiritual Root was a root that held Cosmo of Lighting...''


    Elizabeth felt like all of this knowledge was absurd, but it was etched to the core of her soul, and seeing the replication of its origin, she firmly believed in it.


    Because of that, her perspectives were broadened and she even received knowledge like realms that were unknown to this world and also, an existence that was far beyond immortal.


    As such, part of her personality had been affected and her emotions were enhanced multiple times. She was no longer the same fragile girl, but rather, an overbearing Empress that will soon reveal itself.


    To show an example of her power, she snapped her fingers where lightning was summoned and crashed upon the ground that was nearby them.


    "T-This! H-Howe there''s a feint of heavenly tribtion within it!?" Luke was the most surprised and he felt the aura from the lightning was entirely different.


    But she didn''t stop there as she created a dragon of lightning that descended upon the sky.


    * Roar *


    The lightning dragon roared before Elizabeth made it disappear by snapping her finger.


    "What in the world was that...?"


    "Is that truly the youngdy''s power...?"


    "H-How is she able to do that without beginning her cultivation y-yet?"


    All of them were in question, but most importantly, they were happy knowing their youngdy had now possessed the means to cultivate.


    "Eliza...you finally could now cultivate...and you have achieved your lifelong dream..." Zuke said with tears forming in his eyes, and this meant a lot to him.


    "Father..." Elizabeth clenched her fist and gritted her teeth, but this time, it wasn''t out of frustration or helplessness, but rather, what this signifies to her.


    She recalled every single moment of her life and how weak she was to ovee, and knowing she had the tools to write her fate, she was far beyond happy.


    "Now, it''s time to uphold my promise" Suddenly, Daniel spoke.


    "Promise?" Zuke was baffled as he didn''t understand what Daniel meant. He recalled their vows earlier on and could make sense of them, but what would he uphold when he had done an act to which not even the Imperials Nobles could do?

 Chapter 24 24

    ?"When I epted Elizabeth, all of your well beings and concerns will be monitored by me, as such, there''s no way I would let the family of my disciple suffer. Hence, one of the benefits that you''ll receive shall be this"


    Daniel gazed at the 12 corpses that had been ced on the carrier and what he was about to do will break the absolutew of the heavens.


    He will perform an unstoppable feat and this action will cause...a stir...in the heavens.


    Of course, Zuke and Luke were wrecking their heads on what the young master was about to do, but the moment they felt a strange energying out from him, all of them stood in silence.


    ''What is this energy...? It feels...alive?'' Zuke tried interpreting the energy, but he couldn''t ce the words around it.


    What Daniel had used and utilized was his mastery of the Law Of Life, and because of this, he has absolute control, maniption, and authority over Life itself.


    With a word, he could revive every dead being without any consequences.


    As he raised his hand to chest level, he manipted over thew of life where strings of green essence had dropped onto their body, and the next moment, the 12 corpses had slowly regained their life.


    Their paled and mutted bodies were restoring each second where the parts they lost had either fused or had restored to their peak, and when a minute passed by, all of the 12 dead guards...were now alive.


    "A-Are my eyes deceiving me!? Zuke, are you seeing this!? How can they still be alive after all of the muttions!?" Luke was screaming at the top of his lungs, and he stared at his brother who was at a loss for words.


    "T-This isn''t the work of an Immortal anymore. T-This is something far beyond anything we have seen...and perhaps, he may be stronger, no, he is higher than the immortals that''s for sure" Zuke''s evaluation of Daniel had changed tremendously.


    He has heard the stories and wonders of Immortals, but reviving a dead being was not part of it.


    "I-I''m still alive!?"


    "Wasn''t the me lions attacking us!?"


    "What''s going on!? Howe Lord Zuke is here!?"


    "Have the reinforcements arrived!?"


    The 12 guards began questioning as they were still confused.


    "Let them rest. They''re still confused and after experiencing the concept of death, their spirit and mind could be traumatized. So now, would be the best time for them to rest" Daniel suggested


    "R-Right. Let them rest well! And all of you know what to do about today''s event right!?" Zuke has deemed that today''s matter should be concealed tightly, and he needed his men to silence their mouths.


    "Young master, that was such an unbelievable power of yours, and we don''t know how to thank you for all of this," Zuke said.


    He now had to think twice about his actions and words because he realized that Daniel was someone beyond hisprehension.


    He''s an existence that he believes was impossible to discern, hence, he''d rather be devoted to him than find more about him.


    "You don''t have to thank me. After all, if Elizabeth wants the prosperity of her family. Then, I shouldn''t be stingy about it" Daniel smiled and all of them were a bit stunned as they never thought that such a powerful being has morals towards them.


    Afterward, the family''s travel toward their household resumed, and in the middle of their journey, Daniel, Zuke, Luke, and Elizabeth were exchanging conversations as they got to know more about each other.


    "Ho? So, the Heir of the Kail Family has humiliated my disciple in front of the Imperial Audiences?"


    Daniel eventually was aware of Elizabeth''s situation and he frowned his eyes a bit of his cultivation pressure was released.


    "!?" All of them including Elizabeth froze as they weren''t able to breathe.


    "Ah, I apologized. I''m a bit worked up hearing that my disciple was humiliated" Daniel apologized.


    "So just because he had been blessed with some talent he chose to break the engagement and has been offered an engagement with one of the Imperial Family right?" He touched his chin.


    "That''s the right young master" Zuke nodded his head andpared to before, his anger subsidized since everything had been well for his daughter.


    "Well, does that mean you are at odds against the Kail Family since they have directly insulted your ancestors?" Daniel questioned.


    "Sigh, we''re only at odds against them by name only, but we can''t do nor can we touch a single strand of their hair. They have protection from the Imperial Family, which means, their status has risen and their power will soon increase. It won''t be long before this City will be ruled by them" Zuke exined.


    "So Elizabeth, what do you want to do now? Do you want revenge? Do you want the destruction towards both the Kail and the Imperial Family? Because if you do wish for it, I can grant it for you" Daniel questioned his disciple.


    "I..." To be honest, Elizabeth was clueless as to what she felt against the Kail Family.


    ''Sure, they humiliated not only me but Father as well. But after experiencing that bizarre event, everything seems entirely different ''


    If before, she would have stomped their doors and demanded the repercussions, but now, they mean nothing to her, and if she wanted to, she could make them disappear.


    Just relying on her Bloodline and the other aspect, it will be easy for her to crush mortals without relying on cultivation.


    But the question is does she want it to be that way?


    "Master, after being bestowed the gifts from you, I realized how ipetent I am and how insignificant the Kail and Imperial Family are" She revealed, and her purplish lightning eyes had a cold stare in them.


    Zuke and Luke were a bit disturbed by it, but they understood where her emotions and feelings came from.


    "This is why instead of paying attention to these insignificant people, I would rather spend time building the forces of my family and those around us" In the end, she proposed the idea of building up her family.


    "I see. It''s not a bad idea and I will support whatever decisions you have, and since you wish to support your family...then, I will support you without any question" Daniel said.

 Chapter 25 25

    ?Afterward, they talked more about their backgrounds, and eventually, they arrived at the Tristan Household.


    Elizabeth who kept clinging to her master had fallen asleep after unleashing her stress from all over the previous years.


    "Has she gone to her room?" After Daniel was guided to their house, he was served by the servants of the Tristan Family, and Zuke brought his daughter to her room.


    "Indeed she has" Zuke replied while pouring out a tea and serving it to Daniel while Luke sat on another chair, drinking his tea peacefully.


    "May we?" Afterward, he asked for a cheer with his cup to which Daniel and Luke courteously agreed, and when they drank the tea, Zuke began to question.


    "Master Daniel, I''ll be honest. Are you looking for female disciples only?" His tone changed to a respectful one.


    Zuke had gained more information regarding Daniel''s sect from him and upon discovering the purpose, he had a grand n.


    He never dared to think how outrageous the thought of creating a harem sect was since he had witnessed part of Daniel''s strength.


    Moreover, every problem could be solved with strength and all genders would be willing to equally share their partners if he was the strongest capable of being alive.


    "Yes, I do" Daniel replied as though he could guess what Zuke probably sought from his reply.


    "Do you think...you can ept some from the Tristan Family Branch?" He asked.


    "I don''t mind epting as I need disciples. However, you do know what kind of world you''re bringing them to right?" Daniel reminded him that his sect wasn''t an honorable one.


    "Yes, I do...and this would be something Luke and I had decided. We have seen and witnessed your blessings to my daughter, and we can''t imagine the sheer potential this might have. If you don''t have any requirements...then, it won''t be difficult for us to convince"


    Zuke admitted that sending the females from his n would perhaps make them lose their ''certain'' precious value, but many would beg to have a chance to be a cultivator, and he believes that this is a wise decision that can change their life.


    Moreover, the man before him isn''t just any simple man. He was someone that had given life to the dead. As such, where could they find other chances like this? This was the only chance for the family to hug his thighs.


    "Even though I''m more than happy in epting it. It''ll leave a bad taste in my mouth if they were forced to. So how about this, show them the example of Elizabeth where if they decided to be my disciples, they could be like her"


    Daniel proposed with such confidence and both of them widened their eyes at this development.


    "I see...then I''ll look forward to that day then. In the meantime, let me serve you for a while" Zuke then ordered the servants to bring lunch for both of them and they ate while conversing about their ns.


    "So...what are you going to do now?" Zuke asked.


    "For now, I''ll be looking for more disciples and after 4 more days, I''lle back to bring Elizabeth to the sect," He said.


    "I see, then if there''s anything I can do, please don''t hesitate to ask for me" Zuke respectfully said.


    "Oh, by the way, is there any information regarding this city where I could recruit disciples? It doesn''t matter how insignificant or significant they are. I''ll be grateful if you could" Daniel requested.


    Zuke would be the wise choice to ask regarding any information rting to this city and upon hearing his request, he was delighted more than anyone.


    "It would be my pleasure, young master. But first, let me briefly exin our city. As you know, there are hundreds of thousands of cities on this continent ruled by the Empress, and each city is ranked by the prowess of each individual. Unfortunately, the city of Cetra is ranked as the lowest"


    "But aside from that, we have 10 Noble Families that ruled and managed over this city. Though we are called nobles, in the eyes of the Imperial Nobles, we are just ants in front of them"


    "However, if I have to say which Noble Family in this city has the most influence, it''d be the Kail Family as their main branch family lives in one of the upper-grade cities namely the City of Ashta. This is mainly why we couldn''t touch them" Zuke exined.


    "Though I have asked before if all of you want, I could make them disappear," Daniel asked once again.


    "I...would follow the decision of my daughter and now that the young master has blessed her, we''d of course prioritize her happiness"


    " Zuke''s trust in him was as high as the sky. After all, he had changed the life of his daughter and his gratitude knows no limits.


    "Then, in that case, I won''t ask again further" Daniel nodded his head and didn''t conflict with this question.


    "Then regarding the young master question, I certainly have information about those that can be recruited in your sect, and here is the list" Zuke prepared a script for Daniel and upon reading it, he raised his eyebrow and smiled.


    "This is...good and I certainly like it" He praised.


    "I''m d that the young master likes it"


    "Then if nothing else, I would go first and woulde by 4 dayster," Daniel said as he left the household and made his way toward his first target.


    ''Is this where she lived?'' It took him some to arrive at his first target and he gazed at the house before him.


    What was shown before him was a deserted house with no guards, just a silence apanied by the wind.


    He didn''t know whether there was anyone inside, at the same time, he had nothing to fear, and when he entered the mansion, he discovered a lonely depressed mature woman on a throne.


    "What do you want...?" The woman spoke with lifeless eyes and her voice sounded as dark as the abyss.

 Chapter 26 26

    ?''Did hee here to steal? If so, he would be disappointed that there''s nothing to steal. I have nothing left and all of my servants and families have betrayed me, what more do I possess that''s soon going to be lost?''


    The woman on the throne questioned the moment she saw a young man entering her house.


    If it was before, he would be immediately stopped and punished for trespassing a noble house.


    ''However...it won''t matter anymore...I have lost everything'' She clenched her hand at this thought.


    She was a noble, but now, her pride and status were all gone, and what was left was just a shell waiting to rot.


    "I''vee here to ask...if you want to be my disciple?"


    Daniel finds it awkward to recruit a woman older than him, but he thought he''ll need to get used to it as more simr situations would ur.


    "Huh!?" The woman was angered by his offensive words.


    "You''vee and trespassed my home and suddenly, you asked if I wanted to be your disciple!? Ridiculous! Which noble ouse is ying a joke with me now? Don''t think just because I''ve lost everything that means I have lost my power!"


    She was enraged and she cast her aura on Daniel. As a cultivator with the Origin 8th Layer, she''s a powerful foe in the city of Cetra, but for Daniel, it was a joke.


    "I understand that you''re mad and of course, I would react that same which is why let me show you a small percentage of my power"


    Daniel smiled.


    "What are you t-


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Daniel''s fingers were pointed at her, and within 0.000000000001 seconds, her existence and cells were cut with his sword intent.


    Even blood was nowhere to be found and although he had ceased a person''s existence, he didn''t feel a single thing.


    After all, with theprehension of his sword intent and his other overpowered abilities, his perception grew, and his immature mind over murder and death was shattered.


    Still, the next moment, the woman was brought back to life with just a click of a finger due to the Law of Life.


    The Law of Life allowed Daniel to master the definition of life and he controls the very essence of life. There was nothing that he couldn''t control. Factors like age, lifespan, body, reviving, and also granting their bodies into indestructible bodies were possible.


    From a small lump of flesh, it quickly grew to the point that the woman was standing alive with her body naked.


    "W-What did you just do!?" She was now scared and feared the man. She wasn''t an idiot to realize that she had just experienced death.


    But the question is how she was brought back to life.


    ''Just who is this man and how did he bring me back from the dead!?''


    She never heard of such an ability before. Nevertheless, if he could kill her within seconds that already proved that his existence is above her.


    Furthermore, her clothes were gone and she was too scared to care about her nakedness.


    "I told you that I want to recruit you"


    ''What a nice body'' He had a quick look and thought how nice it would be if he could have some taste of it.


    "Y-You want me to be your disciple...?"


    She finds it hard to believe his words. After all, it wouldn''t make sense for his caliber to want a lowly cultivator like her.


    "Yes, I do and if you must be wondering why I need to recruit disciples and I''ll exin it with the truth, and if you still refuse, then I can only respect your choice"


    She gulped her throat when he was about to exin.


    "The Sect that I ruled over is called the Heavenly Harem Sect and I don''t need to exin what it does for an experienced woman like you"


    He smirked while gazing at her body to which she blushed away.


    "And I simply want to recruit disciples, at the same time, I wanted to form my harem. You might think that I don''t have the power and resources to fulfill, however, you''ll need to consider twice and mark my words when I say that I can give you whatever you want"


    "You...want me to be your disciple...and also your woman...?"


    Her current mental state is unstable as all of her loved ones had betrayed her and from her perspective, a powerful cultivated suddenly appeared wanting her to be his woman and disciple somehow makes her a little bit happy.


    "Yes, I do..." He said with a smile.


    "And you said...that you can give me anything I want...?" She was considering it and because of her death earlier on, convinced her that the man can change her life.


    ''I''ve got nothing to lose and if I could follow a master who can kill me within seconds and someone that can bring the dead back, then, this is more than what I could bargain for''


    "Yes. Everything that you want whether it''s wealth or power, I can provide for you but only if you agree on being my disciple and woman" He said.


    "Fine...I''ve got nothing to lose anyway, but how does the ceremony go? Do you want me to kneel and dere?" She questioned.


    "No need. You can just dere your name" He answered.


    "Then, I, Fresia Romenia would dere myself as your disciple" She slightly bowed her head.


    [: Congrattions, you have recruited Fresia Romenia as the 3rd Disciple and have received 1 Card from each Physique(???), Bloodline(???), Spiritual Root(???), Cultivation Manual(???), and Cultivation Method(???), 1 White Disciple Robe, and 1 Disciple Token :]


    He smiled upon receiving the message where he knew that if he gave this to her, her loyalty and impression would no doubt increase.


    "Good...then in exchange, this is the gift for being my disciple"


    Fresia was wondering what her master whom she has just be a disciple of was about to do.


    She was curious when heid his hands on her head, however, when the surge of energy, mastery, and information resonated throughout her body, her life changed and her emotions for him grew splendidly.

 Chapter 27 27

    ?[: Due to Fresia Romenia''s current Physique, Bloodline, Spiritual Root, Cultivation Method, and Manual, the cards used will upgrade and increase their threshold to the highest level :]


    [: Her Physique has changed to Endless Void  Physique(???) :]


    [: Her Bloodline has changed to Gxus Night Crawler(???) :]


    [: Her Spiritual Root has changed to Nullifier Spiritual Root(???) :]


    [: Her cultivation method has changed to Void Expansion(???) :]


    [: Her cultivation manual has changed to Space Conqueror(???) :]


    When Daniel bestowed the gifts upon her, he perceived a dangerous energy that was far different from his previous 2 disciples.


    ''This is...cool...and a little bit dangerous...but that makes it even better'' He was delighted that his disciple had awoken a powerful talent.


    After all, dimension cracks were forming around her as though the void had greeted its master and given out its energy to her.


    She was absorbing that energy and he could see how these essences were influencing her body.


    Her white hair was dyed with the color of night and her beautiful blue eyes had changed to the color of a burning white supernova.


    Once Fresia hadpletely absorbed the gifts, she widened her eyes and couldn''t find the words to react.


    The information that bestowed her mind greatly baffled her and seeing the remaining flux of void energy, she found it hard to control her tears.


    "M-Master y-you gave me t-these powers?"


    "Yeah, do you like your newfound powers?" He said with a smile.


    "L-Like!? I-I love it!" She stuttered her words and without caring for her naked body, she embraced his body with her chest engulfing his face.


    "Thank you, master!" She repeated these words countless times.


    *Fresia POV*


    D-Did my master whom I just acknowledged gave me these!?


    I can''t believe that he can change my structural roots just like that! But now...I am sure that this is the best decision I''ve ever made in my life.


    There are no words to describe the happiness I felt after being betrayed by my family. I thought no one could help me...but my master just appeared out of nowhere and gave me salvation.


    He solved all of the problems that I''d been searching for and because of that...I think it''s hard not to fall in love with him.


    All women would have agreed with me that if they ever found a strong reliable man, they would stick with him no matter what methods they had to use.


    After all, what matters is the cultivation and my master doesn''t seem like any regr cultivator.


    For him being able to change my talent, already shows what kind of divinity he is and perhaps...I was born for this...to serve my master...


    I wanted to take revenge against my husband and sons for betraying me, and even the whole family. But after being given these powers, my perception had grown.


    Though my cultivation level might not level my nemesis might, the spiritual root, bloodline, and physique are enough to ughter them.


    But that would put my master in a bad image and as his disciple, there''s no way I can tarnish my master''s reputation.


    ~Fufufu, and if the master likes it, I can also offer my body to him~


    3rd Pov


    Fresia''s mindset changed greatly after the changes. But who could have med her for that?


    She had no hope of oveing her situation, however, Daniel had given her new life, thus, how could her emotions not be wavered?


    She was the Matriarch of the Romenia''s Noble Family who was one of the 10 Noble Families, but her family betrayed her.


    But because of her master, her desperate situation had found its hope. And now, it seems like she has viewed him as her master, and even the person that she wants to be with forever.


    After all, the gifts given to her were no joke, and being able to have a glimpse of her power, she realized that Daniel would be many times more powerful than that if he could change her talent.


    "There...there...have you finally calmed down?" He caressed her hair with loving eyes. After she became his disciple, of course, he was going to care for and shower his love on her.


    "Yes, master...but please stay for a few more seconds" She requested as she wants to feel his warmth.


    "Take as much time as you need," He said.


    Afterward, they both separate and seeing her naked figure, he forgot to give the clothes and robes to her.


    "Oh! I forgot to give you these. These are the clothes and robes that identify you as the disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect and you can put them on now"


    "Thank you, master..." She epted the clothes with a blush before putting them on, and for some reason, she finds themfortable for her body.


    "So how does it feel, do you like the gifts that I gave you?" He questioned.


    "Master I have no words to describe how happy and grateful I am right now. Just these alone is enough for me to worship you for the rest of my life"


    She was not joking about that, but he chuckled over it.


    "I like your words, but there''s no need to go that far. As long as you abide by my words, I''m already satisfied enough"


    "Of course, then without further ado. Let''s have a look at all of your abilities and though I know all of them, I just want to have a look"


    He was curious about her power even though he knows her capabilities. Fresia won''t question how he knows, and she was feeling excited to show off her newfound powers.


    Immediately, within a few seconds, she created a portal where the destination leads to an unknown ce in some part of the world.


    "This is the ce that I ventured to when I was young and so far, the Teleportation ability has no limits of distance as long as I know where it is or the name of the destination"


    Even though the information given has given her a clear picture of their ability, she still finds it unbelievable that she possessed such abilities.


    Daniel nodded his head and Fresia continued showing her powers for the next half an hour. And overall, her Physique allows her to absorb any damage taken where she can either send it back or recover her wounds or Qi.


    Her Bloodline has given her the ability to teleport and portal creation. While on the other hand, her Spiritual Roots could nullify any illusions, poison, curses, or even attacks.


    She was an overpowered disciple Daniel was d she was on his side as the portal creation might be handy in the future.

 Chapter 28 28

    ?"You look quite good in those clothes. It makes me wonder why your husband betrayed you when he has such beauty in front of him"


    Danielplimented without holding back.


    "Thank you, master...but if you want to look even more or wish to go ''further''...then I don''t mind..."


    Fresia walked closer to him and flirted.


    "Though I don''t mind, what about your husband? What''s going to happen to your family now that they have abandoned you?"


    He questioned while wanting to know her thoughts about this, and he wasn''t worried if she had feelings for her husband.


    "My husband? Family? I think master is mistaking them for somebody else. I don''t think I ever recall having a family...unless master wants to start one with me...?"


    Daniel lifted his eyebrow at her words. He wanted tough as he felt pity for her husband, in correction, he felt pity for somebody she used to know.


    For Fresia, she had thrown her family out of her heart and though it is cruel, they were the ones who betrayed her. Thus, she has no feelings for them, not even her children.


    She had abandoned every single love for them, and all of the memories she spent with them no longer exist in her mind.


    And if she needs to kill them to satisfy her master, she would obey without any thoughts as her belief in him is growing stronger each minute.


    "I don''t mind starting a family, but my dear disciple, we would save it for another time as now, there are things that I need to settle. But that doesn''t mean I would ignore my love..."


    He held her cheeks and kissed her lips without any hesitation. Although Fresia was stunned, she epted the kiss by replying with a strong one.


    *Heavily Breathing*


    They kissed for a minute before separating their lips which creates a string of saliva between them.


    "Master..." She had a fervent gaze in her eyes like the shape of a heart.


    "Follow me, my disciple, you''ll meet your sisters to which I''m going to invite them to my sect, and you''re my strongest evidence that would help convince them"


    "Yes, my master and I would follow wherever you go" She replied with an overwhelming obsession tone.


    Daniel didn''t make a move toward Cecilia because he thought she needed a little bit more time since she had just entered a whole different world from the beggar she used to be.


    On the other hand, he couldn''t spend time with Elizabeth because he felt the urgency inpleting the mission so he could bring the World Tree, the Immortal Peach, and the Golden Divinities out.


    "Fresia, what do you think of the Jazz Family? I''ve heard that they''re looking for a man to marry her daughter who''s unable to cultivate and unable to walk"


    He questioned while they were walking outside after leaving the mansion. Zuke had told Daniel about the current situation for the Jazz Noble Family, and he couldn''t help but decide it as his 2nd target.


    "Since master is looking for a disciple. I believe it would be an honor and a life-changing moment for their daughter. Moreover, I think it''s an opportunity to obtain a noble title from them"


    "What does it mean to have a noble title?"


    "It''s simple master. In total, there are 10 Noble Families in the City Of Cetra which are the Tristan, Maze, Romenia, Brancil, Jazz, Viston, Chaser, Pilio, Urek, and Qaer"


    "These are the 10 Noble Families that oversee and manage the City, and each of them controls a certain amount ofnd and markets. Moreover, their authorities are absolute"


    "Hence, if master could obtain the title of nobility from the Jazz Family, it would be a great opportunity in spreading the influence of our sect"


    "Think about it master. What would the people think if you were able to turn the heir of jazz into a heaven-defying genius with just a click of a finger?"


    "There''s no doubt the trust in the sect would grow and having the noble title would perhaps y a part. Moreover, it''ll also increase Master''s influence in other cities"


    "I see. Thanks to you, I got a quick understanding of this city. But how many sects are there in the city?"


    Daniel finds this question important because he foresees that no matter how peaceful his sect is, the others wouldn''t remain silent.


    "There are only 5 Grade 2 Sects and most of the people in the city would rather seek outside for a better quality sect. However, the requirement is harderpared to our city which is why the city is ranked at the bottom"


    She had a dejected look but soon it became positive when thinking about her master.


    "Then, for now, we''ll head to the location where the Jazz Family lives and I need your help in leading the way"


    "No problem master!" She excitedly led the way to where the Jazz Family was. Along the way, some people recognized the Matriarch and all of them couldn''t help but whisper to themselves which will cause a rumor that eventually, problems will chase Daniel.


    "We have reached the ce master" She announced.


    "Is there by chance you can call them out? It''s not like I can just enter as I did to your mansion" He chuckled to which she smiled.


    Heeding his words, she approached the gate where guards were protecting the entrance, and when the guards saw a certain person that they recognized, they panicked.


    "L-Lady Fresia!? T-To what pleasure does the Jazz Family have for your sudden visit? Do you perhaps have a meeting with the Patriarch?"


    One of the guards said politely. At the same time, he made eye contact with the other guard as a signal in calling the Patriarch.


    "Hahaha, surely you jest. I''m no longer the matriarch, but that''s not what''s important. What''s important is that the master behind me could change the life of your heir, and I can vouch for my name for that"


    The Guard gazed at Daniel with a suspicious gaze, however, he couldn''t ignore the words of the  Matriarch as her position is the same as their Patriarch.


    ''Even if she has lost her family power to the Pilio Family, she still retains her nobility and that''s something that, I, a small guard could not just ignore'' He thought with a sweat dripping off his chin.

 Chapter 29 29

    ?"Father...you know you don''t have to sacrifice a lot for me. I''m fine the way I am and I don''t want you to worry about me"


    In the household of the Jazz Family, a youngdy could be seen in a wheelchair with eyes that had no hope for her deprived situation.


    "Sweety...I''m sorry that your father can''t change your life, but at least, I hope that I can find a man that can protect you for the rest of your life"


    The patriarch of the family said as he caressed his daughter''s cheeks with heartwarming eyes and love that would sacrifice everything for his daughter.


    "I have promised your deceased mother that I would take care of you and wouldn''t let any harm befall you, and you know...my time is running out. I have reached almost the end of my lifespan...and before I go, I''ll need to ensure that there''s a man who can protect you"


    "Father..." The girl was emotional with his words and she knows that her father would soon meet his end she was frustrated that she couldn''t do anything about it.


    ''I-If only I wasn''t born useless, father wouldn''t have to sacrifice a lot! If only my life had been a bit different, my mother wouldn''t have had to sacrifice her life for me!''


    She hates and loathes herself for being useless and she has begged the gods countless times to somehow give her a chance to cultivate.


    s, nobody listened to her. Moreover, if she doesn''t find a man to marry, the position of the nobility and patriarch would go to the next session in line from either one of the branches.


    And she knows what would happen if the power would go to a different branch.


    ''I-Is there no other way?'' She refused to believe and deny the reality, and just when she thought of this question, a guard entered the room.


    "P-Patriarch, Lady Fresia hase to visit!"


    "Fresia? What in the world is she doing here? I thought she was going through a power struggle. What makes her so free that she has the time to visit me?" He questioned whether she had motives behind this sudden visit.


    "Let them in, and I''ll wee her in a few minutes" However, he still chose to meet them as it was unusual for her to visit him.


    "Yes, patriarch!" The Guard ran back to the entrance to ry the message.


    "You stay here for a while alright sweetheart? I''m going to see what the Matriarch of the Romenia Family wants" He kissed her forehead.


    "Alright, Father..."


    A few minutester, Fresia and Daniel entered a room where they were served by the servants of the house and they were greeted by the Patriarch of the Jazz Family, Viston Jazz.


    "It has been a long time since I saw you. How have you been Fresia...?" He weed her courteously out of respect for the position she has.


    "I don''t know, perhaps 3 years? You know the noble families'' heads don''t even bother to have meetings for the city''s welfare"


    She replied with a tone that suggests that they are not close to each other.


    "For that, I do agree which is why I wonder what pleasure of your visit I owe?"


    He poured a ss of wine for her and soon his eyebrow was raised as he had just noticed another man that sat oddly close to her.


    "Forgive me. It seems I just realized that you brought a guest with you. May I?" He then poured another ss of wine and offered it up to Daniel.


    "This is a good wine" Fresia took a sip gracefully with the mannerism how a Matriarch should have.


    "d you like it" He smiled knowing that she liked it.


    "Still, I wonder why you have decided to visit suddenly. This isn''t like you, Fresia. The Cold and rarely verbal woman that I know of wouldn''t use her time for someone else"


    "I know you''re experiencing a hard time with your situation. But it doesn''t make sense for you toe here"


    "I know you have a lot of questions Viston and I admit that this isn''t like me. But if you want to know why, then, the man beside me is someone that I dere as my master and my husband"


    She hugged Daniel and kissed him on the lips to show and prove their rtionship. However, the Viston frowned at her act, at the same time, he was baffled by her exmation.


    "What did I just hear? H-He''s your master and husband!?" He froze for a second as he found it hard to believe.


    "Fresia! I''m aware that your husband, sons, and even the whole n had betrayed you. But I wouldn''t expect you to fall so low to the point ofmitting adultery! At best, you could have divorced him right away!"


    "And what did you mean master!? How can somebody like him be your master!? Young man, I mean no disrespect, but if you''re using any demonic techniques on her, trust me, I would hunt you down!"


    He growled at Daniel with hatred like never before. He was clueless why Fresia would act this way, and he assumed it was due to Daniel''s ''demonic techniques''.


    And being reminded of his wife''s death due to that, he became angry.


    "Sigh, I expect you to react this way and I hope that this will convince you of his abilities"


    "What did you mean?" Viston questioned and he saw her standing up before she raised her hand to her chest level, and out of sudden, a dark blue mist emerged before it grew bigger that eventually became a portal.


    "W-What is this!?" Viston fell onto the ground with fear on his face. His legs trembled and his mouth gagged. He recognized what this portal symbolizes, and he was also familiar with its aura.


    "H-How can it be!? How can you create a portal that has the same aura as the A-Ascended R-Realm!?" He pointed his finger at Fresia with a pale expression.

 Chapter 30 30

    ?"So...you realized it right? The fact that I could execute the same power that the Ascended Realm has, and would prove my master''s caliber. After all, he''s the one that bestows this"


    Fresia went behind Daniel as she arched her back with her elbow against the chair and her chin resting on her palms.


    Her eyes when mentioning the word ''Master'' showed heart shapes with pink around them.


    Fresia had fallen deeply for him and she knows it after being gifted with powers beyond her dreams and never would she expect that she will be ''chosen''.


    "H-Him? H-He''s the one that gave you this!? I-I don''t believe it! It''s impossible to grant powers to the ones that we''re born and fated with! Not even the Immortals can do it!"


    It''s not that Viston refused to believe, however, it was hard to believe as the idea of bestowing powers is unheard of.


    However, if it does exist...then they wouldn''t be called Immortals anymore...but something beyond that and a ''thing'' that is iprehensible.


    "Viston is it?" It was time for Daniel to lead, however, he wasn''t intending to use his sword intent. He was about to do something different that will be valuable to him.


    When Daniel stood up, Viston somehow felt pressure like never before and though he tried answering, his words were stuck in his throat.


    "I understand that you find it hard to believe that I''m the one who gave Fresia everything she wants. However, these are only given to my lovers, future wives, harem, and my disciples"


    Viston wants to question what he meant, but he couldn''t. He was overwhelmed by his aura and could only wait for what he wished to convey.


    "But for you, I will show a percentage of my power and let you realize that I could change your life...and also your daughter''s life. But we''ll start with you"


    "I can sense ''life'' around me and I know how much lifespan you''re left with, and as the father of a disciple I will be recruited, there''s no way I can leave him hanging...can I?"


    He smiled widely before a concentration bulb of greenery essence was shot toward Viston as it infused his body.


    "Gak!" Viston felt a jolt of bolt traveling around his body. However, secondster, he was horrified to discover he had be younger as though he was in his teenage years.


    His wrinkly old skin was gone and his white hair regained its color, and eventually, as a cultivator, he can feel his lifespan increase to...a thousand years!?


    "H-How can this be!?" Viston trembled with not a fear this time, but happiness. If previously his lifespan was left with only a year, now, he had 1000 years.


    And that is a lot for a cultivator like him who needs decades to increase by ayer.


    "Do you like it? And do you still need more proof? Otherwise, I can show you more but it might traumatize you" Daniel teased, but to Viston it wasn''t a tease.


    "I-It''s enough. I''m delighted and honored that I''ve been given a chance by a Great Master like you!" He kneeled with his head on the ground as he showed his respect.


    He realized how terrifying the man is and no longer doubts Fresia''s words. Nevertheless, for someone to be able to grant him a lifespan of 1000 years, it''s no longer the work of an immortal.


    He now has no qualms about his powers as the lifespan alone proved the monstrous strength he has.


    Thus, he can''t help but have overwhelming respect and gratitude for the man, and seeing her master performing such a feat, Fresia smiled with shapes of hearts in her eyes.


    ''This isn''t something that I can pay with the fortune of the Jazz Family...How do I exchange my lifespan?'' He questioned but it will be answered in a few seconds.


    "So...Viston Jazz, as the father, do you think I''m worthy enough to be the man for your daughter? Perhaps I wasn''t being too clear, but my goal of visiting together with Fresia is to recruit your daughter to my sect, the Heavenly Harem"


    "It is as it sounds. I won''t lie nor will I hide the truth that the sect is for my harem, and your daughter will be part of it. But remember this, once she is mine, I will offer her everything just as I did to Fresia"


    Viston understood what Daniel was trying to say, and for him, Daniel was the perfect choice for her daughter.


    He had the looks, and the power, and perhaps, he might grow into a powerhouse where he might beg in the future for her daughter to join.


    ''But would she like it...? Could she handle the thought of her future husband having more than 1 wife? Though Harem ismon...but my daughter, Megan Jazz, looked for pure love''


    He sighed in his thoughts as sometimes it''s impossible to have everything at once. And this might be the only chance for her to soar through the sky.


    "Great Master, can I bring my daughter in to acknowledge you as her husband?" He asked politely.


    "Why not? I know that the requirement for holding the noble title is to marry the heir of the noble family to which all of your status, wealth, and power will be handed over to me" Daniel said.


    "That''s right and I''m d that the person I will be handing over my nobility is the person that I can trust" Viston released a smile that contained all of the pressure and stress he had from managing the noble family.


    It felt like he could finally rest and leave it to someone worthy of the position.


    A few minutester, Megan was brought into the room with a servant helping to push her wheelchair.


    "Father...you called for me...?" She questions while gazing around the room, and is stunned to see a younger version of her father.


    "F-Father what happened to you!?" She was shocked beyond words, and it was obvious to her that the young man she sees had a resemnce to her father.


    "Megan..e here" He called for her with a sweet smile and she pushed her wheelchair towards him, wondering what was happening.


    "Father...what is going on?" She asked innocently.


    Viston began exining what happened and why Daniel and Fresia hade here. He didn''t hide anything and revealed what Daniel wished to convey.


    Everything from Daniel''s purpose down to his sect, Viston revealed to her as he didn''t wish to hurt her heart and the marriage that will bound their life together.

 Chapter 31 31

    ?"So...that''s all about it and your father will respect your decision" Viston has exined everything that she needs to know and from here on, she will decide for herself whether she wants to take this opportunity.


    "Forgive your father...but this is the only path that I can offer you..." He felt apologetic and guilty about her daughter, but Megan didn''t think that way.


    "Father, don''t say that, please. Even though I''m already like this, I felt blessed to have a father like you and a mom who left us early on"


    She grasped her father''s hand with familial love and respect for him. Hearing her words, Viston witnessed the ovepping of his wife''s face with hers and couldn''t help but be emotional.


    "Daughter!?" However, he was soon stunned to see Megan struggling to stand up as she tried walking toward Daniel.


    "Father don''t! This is my decision" She said with courage and bravery in her voice which made Viston stop and let her be.


    Though it hurts him, he realizes what her actions signify.


    It is a moment that symbolizes the earnestness and sincerity of her decision.


    ''Martia would have been proud of you...'' He recalled his wife''s name.


    On the other hand, Daniel wasn''t an emotionless person. He would kill someone who might insult his loved ones.


    He would dly graze the world to ashes if either one of them was slightly hurt by a single hair strand.


    His love for them would be as huge as the universe and he wouldn''t mind plucking the stars for them.


    He is just a simple person who loves his harem no matter how different they are.


    And at this moment, his respect for Megan burst.


    ''What a courageous woman...'' He smiled heartwarmingly.


    After she got to a certain distance, she stood up miraculously while trying to bnce herself with all willpower that she has.


    "D-Do you promise to love and care for me even though you will have more than one woman?" She questioned with a trembling voice and shivering body.


    "I will offer my life as how you offer your life to mine" Daniel simply replied and watching how her body is desperately trying to remain still, he had already loved her.


    "D-Do you promise to carry the weight of our name and bring us to a height that we have never reached before?" She asked.


    "I promise to give you everything I have, a power that will change your life and glory your family can be proud to have" He replied.


    "Then I, Megan Jazz will devote myself to you as your wife and your disciple" She kneeled with her head on the ground to show her loyalty towards her...husband.


    However, she was lifted by Daniel''s hands and Megan never thought that a man''s smile could capture her heart.


    "Then I, Daniel Marz will devote myself to my wife and disciple and I will make sure to make her happy like how her parents did"


    Without caring whether her father was there or whether Fresia was watching, he sealed the promise with a kiss.


    "!?" Megan was surprised but she never rejected it, and honestly, she liked it. His strong arms held her and his aura made her feel safe, she felt like he wasn''t like any of those unorthodox sects that had simr goals.


    "Sigh, it seems like my daughter has grown. Have I truly grown old?" Viston chuckled and he wasn''t offended by the scene in front of him, and he liked how daring his son-inw is.


    ''Yey! The master has given me a new sister. Perhaps with this, I have a friend to gossip with!'' Fresia wasn''t hurt nor was she jealous.


    She loved him and she does, but she realizes the difference between them will need more than 1 woman to handle him.


    ''After all, my master is strong and he has the right to have a harem'' She thought.


    It might not be an unwee culture in Daniel''s previous life, but in this world, it was the norm...only if you have the strength to do so.


    "With this...you''re now my wife and disciple...though we need a huge ceremony for it" He separated his lips from hers and discovered that her eyes were hazy with love in them.


    "Such a cutie" He teased her, and Megan''s cheeks reddened due to how embarrassed she was.


    "Bully..." She whispered shyly where no one could hear her, but of course, Daniel heard but he chose to ignore it since the system''s message began popping up.


    ''Wait a minute...this is a little bit different?''


    [: Congrattions on epting Megan Jazz as your 4th Disciple. You have received 1 card of each Physique(???), Bloodline(???), Spiritual Roots(???), Cultivation Method(???), Cultivation Manual, 1 Disciple Robe, and 1 Disciple Identity :]


    [: Congrattions onpleting a secret mission, Marrying your first Wife, and you have unlocked a Secret Function that aids the position inside the Sect :]


    [: Harem Position Support :]


    - A function that serves to distinguish the positions that your disciples and wives have that will benefit their cultivation. This function is only meant for your harem -


    - Please register 4 of the avable names for the Harem Position -


    - The lowest rank Harem Position Support will provide 1% of your total stats amount which won''t be reduced and could share one of your abilities only -


    - Wife(100% and 10 skills)


    - Engaged (70%, and 9 skills)


    - Lovers (50% and 8 skills)


    - Devotees (30% and 7 skills)


    - Euphoric (20% and 6 skills)


    - Bonding(10% and 5 skills)


    - Attachment(5% and 4 skills)


    - Affectionate(3% and 3 skills)


    - Attraction (2% and 2 skills)


    - Interest(1% and 1 skill)


    (Avable Names for positions: Cecilia, Elizabeth Tristan, Fresia Romenia, and Megan Jazz)


    ''Secret Mission? Oh, I did have that in the mission function. But still, isn''t this awesome? 1% might sound a little bit, but depending on the cultivation realms, it will be a huge advantage to those who have yet to begin''


    ''Then wouldn''t this mean, I have to get stronger?''


    Daniel felt that the urge to get stronger is as important as conquering more women. But now that he has hit the highest cultivation realm it has to offer in the mortal world, he could only rely on the power to get more abilities.


    Moreover, 1% might sound less but ording to Daniel''s cultivation realm, 1% is roughly equivalent to Half-Immortal 4th Stage.


    If the number, 1, represents the base prowess when he''s at the 1st Stage of Half-Immortal, then imagine how each stage would multiply that number, and eventually, at the 10th Stage, his base form would multiply by 2,000 times.


    So if we divide by 100% ordingly, that would be a 20-power base, and therefore, it''s equivalent at the 4th or 5th stage.


    ''I now have 4 in my harem, and with the Dao of Harem, my stats would have been multiplied by 4. Wait...I got a question system. Does the support include the enhancement as well or does it only use the original amount?''


    [: The Harem Position Support Function will only boost the Harem''s stat by the host''s original amount :]


    ''I see, then, for now, leave it as it is. I never thought about it, but the sect has yet to have decrees or any rules regarding the sect nor is there any hierarchy for disciples''

 Chapter 32 32

    ?"So how about it Father-In-Law, are we doing the marriage ceremony anytime soon?" Daniel joked, but his question caught Megan''s interest.


    She blushed but upon imagining how her life will turn for the better, she looked forward to the future.


    "G-Great Master, you can just call me by the name" It felt out of ce for Daniel to refer to him as Father-In-Law.


    "Then I''ll just call you Viston if you don''t mind"


    "If you please," Viston said.


    "Still, when are we deciding the marriage?" Daniel asked once again.


    "How about a monthter? That''s as fast as I can do. And by the way great master, since you have married my daughter in name, then, I think it''s time to proceed with the handover of nobility"


    "How does this handover work?" Daniel was curious about the nobility. As someone who lived through Earth, the idea of nobility had died and no one no longer followed the custom of nobility.


    But over here in this world, noble is a supreme hierarchy where nobody would dare to tarnish its reputation.


    "Before that, I need to ask you a question. Do you know how ''noble'' came into this world or how it exists?"  Viston question.


    "I have no idea about that" Daniel was clueless, but it was a good question that made him wonder just what is so special about nobility.


    "The origins of nobility came from our Ancestors, the Immortals who have entered the realm of Immortal, a ce where now it is considered impossible to enter as the bridge between our realms and theirs has broken"


    Viston exined.


    "Who caused it to break?" Daniel was getting interested in the history, and he didn''t want to ask the system as it would spoil the fun.


    "We have no idea about it. But for thousands of years, there was only one conclusion, ''The Dark Age War'' where we have no idea what truly happened as thetest records we found date back to billions of years ago"


    "And we the nobilities are the descendants of the Immortals that survived the Dark Age War, and our blood has been engraved with the spiritual aura of an Immortal"


    "The Spiritual Aura doesn''t serve any benefits aside from the identity of a Nobility, an identification to which I call a Ghost Title since it does nothing much at all"


    "But still, I believed that by handing the nobility, it would serve you a better purpose" He imed.


    "Then how do I receive the title?" Daniel questioned.


    "It''s simple"


    "Just like this" Viston took great importance out of his chest, to be specific, there was a Spiritual Aura in the form of an orb which was in a golden color.


    "The Spiritual Aura isn''t energy, but a symbolization of an identity that won''t harm the Patriarch or Matriarch, and this aura is what will be given to the heir, and the only way to obtain it is by inheriting or killing"


    "Killing?"


    "Sigh, there are those who are too greedy of a position that they can''t have. Thus, there were histories of their heirs killing their blood-rted father and mother" Viston shook his head.


    "However now, Viston Jazz will hand over the title of nobility to you, and from this day onwards, you shall be the head of a new noble family"


    Viston presented the spiritual aura to Daniel to which he received it with a bright smile.


    "I''ll dly receive it and I''ll give my word that I will do my best to not disappoint the name itself" Daniel wasn''t interested in being a nobility, but if he wanted more women to enter his sect, perhaps this might be the easiest method.


    He touched the spiritual aura with the tips of his aura and it was absorbedpletely into his body which caused a great change, a change that affected the whole world.


    And a change that rmed countless powerhouses.


    The moment the aura infused his body, his body lightened in a golden color where the light touched the sky and illuminated the city.


    And unexpectedly, Daniel has unlocked another function.


    [: Congrattions, you havepleted a secret mission, Get a Noble Title, and received a secret function, Nobility Harem Conqueror Function :]


    [: Nobility Harem Conqueror :]


    - Your Bloodline has now been infused with Nobility and from now on, those who have received a single drop will receive a boost of stats without reducing host stats -


    - This function is meant to assist females who would love to receive your seed of nobility -


    - The lowest rank in the nobility will receive 1%  of your stats without being reduced and 1 skill-


    - Please note that once given the drop of blood, the harem nobility surname will be changed into the host surname -


    - Empress (100% and 10 Skills)


    - Grand Princess (100% and 10 Skills)


    - Queen (70% and 9 Skills)


    - Princess (70% and 9 Skills)


    - Grand Duchess (50% and 8 Skills)


    - Archduchess (30% and 7 Skills)


    - Duchess (20% and 6 Skills)


    - Marchioness (10% and 5 Skills)


    - Countess (5% and 4 Skills)


    - Viscountess (3%and 3 Skills)


    - Baroness (2% and 2 Skills)


    - Lady (1% and 1 Skill)


    (Avable Names for nobility: Cecilia, Elizabeth Tristan, Fresia Romenia, and Megan Jazz)


    ''Oh? Another overpowered function for my harem? Isn''t this good? Not only will I be overpowered, but also my harem. And I just shivered at the thought of hundreds of my harem possessing 200% of my power''


    ''But the system, will it be able to ovep with the harem position support?'' He asked.


    [: Affirmative. The boost from 2 secret functions will be added together :]


    ''This is too frightening'' Daniel widened at the thought of it. With the secret functions, he couldn''t imagine how powerful his disciples would be in the future.


    Nevertheless, he was still under the basks of the golden light with his eyes closed, and eventually, the system rang once more.


    [: Host, do you wish to change your surname? :]


    ''No...let it be. In this world, I don''t have any idea who I am or my origins. Sure, I was brought by my deceased master, but I don''t remember my childhood or my parents, and my name is the only clue''


    [: Does the Host wish to create a mark that will be engraved on your skin and host future harem to symbolize the nobility of ''Marz''?'' :]


    Imagining a future where countless individuals will be terrified to hear the noble name, Marz, or females who wish to be in his harem, he smirked widely.


    ''Then...create a crest around the area which is obvious to see, maybe the knuckle area on the right hand would be ideal. Let''s see...the crest..would be the symbol of infinity...and each infinity of nobility will have colors to indicate its ranking''


    ''From Lady till Grand Duchess, we will have the colors of White, Blue, Pink, Purple, Red, Orange, Yellow, and Brown. For Princess and Queen would be Silver and Golden while the color of my crest, Empress and Grand Princess would be ck''


    [: Affirmative. Please wait for a moment...the system haspleted in engraving the infinity on the host knuckle :]

 Chapter 33 33

    ?In the eyes of his harem members and his father-inw, they were stunned to see a crest forming around his knuckle on the right arm, and this was unheard of.


    ''This? I never heard of a crest being formed...strange'' Viston wondered, but he never dwelled on it too much since he was aware that Daniel''s existence is iprehensible.


    As the light grew stronger with its illumination brightening up the city, countless people bowed and prayed as though Immortals had blessed them.


    "T-The Immortals have blessed us!" One of them, a poor mother with an ill body and daughters shouted in desperation as she raised her hand in the sky to embrace the light.


    "Mom...has the immortals blessed us...?" Another pair of child and mother with disease all over her body asked with hope twinkling in her eyes.


    "Y-Yes honey" the mother lied to her child, hoping that her daughter wouldn''t lose all hope as she embraced her body with all of her love as she prayed and begged the symbol...of light.


    ''P-Please i-if you ever notice us, help us...please I beg you'' She begged in her mind as she hugged her only treasure.


    In another alley where females with malnutrition bodies gathered around, all of their ages ranging from 20 to 30 gazed onto the light, and they preyed...''Oh, Immortal...please...help us...''


    In a luxury room, a young woman could be seen on top of the bed with her clothes all around the room.


    She was gazing at the light with heartbroken eyes as her virginity was taken by a noble scum, and then she prayed...''If you grant me the power to cultivate...I would dly kneel and worship you''


    She clenched her fist as she said.


    Near a forest, a family of fox-kin was running outside the forest when they noticed the illumination of light.


    The mother of the foxkin had a feeling that the light was her only hope, thus, she ran together with her daughters desperately using a stealth technique to find the source of the light.


    "Master...is that you...?" Elizabeth was gazing outside the window with an obsession with love towards him.


    "Hehehe...master is incredible..." Sheplimented with a creepy smile.


    "Master...I can sense you within the light...I''m already starting to miss you..." Cecilia muttered with yearning and longing in her eyes.


    "The immortals have shown their signs! Praise the Immortals!"


    "Praise the Immortals!"


    "Glory to the Immortals!"


    "Hail the Immortals!"


    All of the people in the city started to kneel as they worshipped the light which they believed was the immortals.


    They shout and glorify the title of immortals hoping that their prayers and offers could be rewarded.


    And those viges nearby were affected as well. While this glorifying scene had raised countless gs, it also brought down the smiles of certain figures around the world.


    The aura of nobility is too obvious to be hidden. Moreover, this wasn''t an inheritance method, but more of handing over which is why certain figures frowned.


    "Now which idiot has decided to break the custom?" Said a man on a throne with his chin resting on a palm.


    "Have ''they'' started to move?" On another continent, a beastly figure stood tall as it gazed in a certain direction.


    "Which part of my city did a noble decide to hand over his or her nobility without my permission? Empress Lilith said before she made an order to investigate the source of light.


    "Hmm...interesting" An Old man muttered as he opened his eyes for a while before meditating.


    There were all sorts of big figures that had their eyes on the city of Cetra, and eventually, its location will be revealed.


    Eventually, the light dispersed, and when Daniel opened his eyes, he gazed at Megan before calling out for her.


    "Come here my wife, there''s something I want to give as the promise I made with you"


    "Y-Yes?" Megan reacted with a blush when she


    was approached by her husband, and when she felt his big warm palm on her head, her tensed body rxed before she received the shock of her life.


    [: Megan Jazz has received Celestial Empress Physique(???), Dawn Arcania Bloodline(???), Heroic Light Spiritual Root(???), Stars Collector Cultivation Method(???), Hymns of Radiant Cultivation Manual :]


    "G-Great M-Master, what''s happening?" Viston was terrified of the energy that was gathering around her daughter.


    He could feel the sheer pressure of the light that was gathering around her, and he guessed that this is one of his powers, the one that Fresia said was bestowed as a gift.


    "She''s just receiving my gifts to her" Daniel answered with a smile.


    Viston gulped his salivae down his throat at his remarks and now he realized how terrifying the man truly is.


    ''I''m d that I didn''t make enemies with him''


    Once the assimtion of the gifts had been rooted in her core, Megan''s hair and eyes changed to a golden bright color like a holy celestial that has ascended onto the mortal world.


    And when the infusion was over, Megan was too stunned to speak and she found that she could walk.


    "H-Husband...t-this is my p-power?" Her voice trembled as she tried to walk toward him and while walking, she almost fell before Daniel caught her.


    "Easy there...you still need to get used to walking, and didn''t I promise earlier on? That I will grant you all the things you want? See? I''m not lying am I?"


    He caressed her hair like a newlywed couple and of course, just like all of his harem, Megan cried.


    "I-I-I


    She stuttered too much as she was overwhelmed by her emotions. All of her anguish and pain was washed away with her husband''s power, and who wouldn''t be emotional from that?


    "It''s alright. I know what you''re trying to say" He caressed her hair and the more he caressed, the more she cried and it took an hour for her to calm down.


    "Have you calmed down my sweetheart?'' He wanted to tease her to see her reaction, and unexpectedly, she didn''t hesitate to call him names.


    "Yes...darling" Though there was still a small gap that needed to be filled up, there was no doubt that Megan had fallen in love too the point of no return.


    ''I love you, my husband I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you''


    If outside Megan might seem like a shyly married woman, her inner feelings were rampaging as her obsession with Daniel began to take a turn.

 Chapter 34 34

    34 34


    "Have you calmed down?" Daniel caressed her cheeks with their loving eyes.


    "Mm" Megan answered with a shy voice and now that her mind has calmed down, she felt at peace by having him at her side.


    "Yey! I now have a new sister!" Fresia jumped in while hugging her new sister whom she had epted with all of her heart.


    "Easy there Fresia, it''ll take time for her to ept her sisters" He chuckled seeing how Megan was asking him for help with teary eyes.


    "Master...can I be your wife too?" Fresia asked as she fidgeted with her fingers.


    "?" His eyebrows were lifted as though it was an obvious question she asked.


    "Why not?" He said.


    "But our marriage will be on a different date as the ceremony holds importance. It would be rude if we had the same wedding as Megan. After all, it will be her day to enjoy"


    "Yes, master" Fresia agreed without any refusal and Megan didn''t voice herints.


    After all, being given her newly found powers, she now realizes just what kind of being her husband is.


    ''I will never regret being your wife nor will I be jealous of my future sisters. You''re the most benevolent and powerful man I have ever seen''


    Her thoughts were bing more fanatic and she was currently trying to recall every woman that she met and nning to bring them to her husband''s harem.


    "Great Master, though that was the supreme phenomenon I have ever seen, it seems like I have yet to exin the rules regarding the matter of handing over a nobility," Viston said.


    "What do you mean?" He questioned.


    "The phenomenon of the light just now was out of my expectation and it rmed the other noble families in the city...and great master, forgive me as I never mention that the handover of nobility to a..moner is against the rule of the Imperial Family in the Empire" Viston apologized.


    "The Empress Lilith controls the Xebec Continent, and breaking this custom is the same as disrespecting the Imperial Family"


    Viston trembled in fear as he was afraid and scared that he would misunderstand him for not telling him the consequences.


    "I see...so amoner is not allowed to be nobility, then, how''s the situation now? Am I noble or not now?" He asked.


    "There''s no doubt that the Great Master is now a noble, however, you have yet to be recognized by the Empress to be officially ssified as a Noble" Viston exined further.


    "Well if it''s just that I''m not afraid of theming at me. However, if the custom were to be broken, doesn''t that mean you guys will be targeted as well?"


    "By thew, yes, all of the family and n of Jazz would be targeted" He showed a smile where he didn''t regret his decision.


    "I see. You don''t have to be worried about this as I''ll be handling it" Daniel imed.


    "If it''s the great master, then, I don''t have to be worried about it" Viston was confident that nothing could threaten Daniel, hence, he wasn''t worried.


    "Then, if it''s nothing else I will take my leave first" Daniel announced.


    "Darling...you''re already leaving?" Even though it''s only been less than an hour since she met Daniel, Megan had fallen in love deeply and she didn''t want him to leave.


    "I''m just looking and recruiting for more disciples, and in the meantime, try to get used to your newfound powers and I''ll return a few dayster to bring you to our sect" He finds her reaction cute and he couldn''t help but to kiss her.


    "Darling..." Megan''s eyes had some pinkish in them as they separate their lips and her heartbeat was in chaos.


    "Then I''ll be waiting for you darling," She said as she looked forward to the future with her husband and also master.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t take long" He smiled and said and afterward, they left.


    Megan could watch his back with thousands of love and after she couldn''t see their silhouette, her father spoke.


    "Megan, it seems like the city will be restless for a few days and I have a feeling that a great change will be about to unfold," Viston said.


    "I agree Father, and we should visit the Tristan family to discuss an alliance and I doubt that there would still be the 10 Noble Families" Megan pointed out.


    "Hmmm...you''re right. I think I should arrange a meeting with them. Moreover, with the phenomenon just now, I doubt the noble families could stay silent" Viston said.


    On the other hand, once Daniel and Fresia have left, they didn''t make their way toward their next disciple recruitment, but rather, Daniel stopped walking.


    "I didn''t think about this and maybe I was rushing, but do you want me to do something about your situation Fresia?" Daniel had just remembered her situation, and he didn''t want to leave her suffering alone.


    "..." Fresia stopped walking and there was a trace of pain that couldn''t be described in words.


    He didn''t rush her and let her take her time in revealing and after minutes of waiting, she finally disclosed her true feelings.


    "Master...I just wish to know why they betrayed me" She said while clenching her fist.


    "I understand and though there are lots of things that I want to do with you, your well-being is what I care about the most" Noticing her current unstable mentality, he wrapped his arms around her and embraced her body.


    Surprised by the unexpected warm hug, Fresia closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth. It felt like under his care, there was nothing in this world that could threaten her and after a couple of minutes, she made up her mind.


    "Master...I think it''s time I settle the problems that have been eating my mind away. For the past few months, I''ve been running away and closing all of my exposure to the outside world, but now, it''s time for me to decide and move on" She said as shey her head against his chest.


    "Then...do you need my help? If you want to confront your fears, I don''t mind giving you a hand. Whoever hurt you no matter the reason and cause, I would pay back a million folds" He dered.


    He has no idea what kind of situation his lover is going through. But being betrayed by your family and n, he couldn''t imagine how much pain she was going through.


    For the first time in her life, Fresia had felt what''s like to rely on someone and the feeling of having someone dependable had made her emotional.


    She wanted to let her tears out, but now was not the time she believed.

 Chapter 35 35

    ?"Then master...do you mind helping out..?" She asked. She was quite nervous and wondered whether he''d ept, but her worries were unneeded.


    "Of course why won''t I?" He smiled and he kissed her on the lips without any hesitation. Supposedly, she should have been maddened, however, she epted it wholeheartedly.


    Momentster, they separated their lips and Fresia''s eyes were hazy as though she wanted more but remembering her initial goals, she snapped back.


    "Master...once we''re done with our goals...could we have sex...?" She asked. Never would she imagine that she''d be the one to initiate first and rarely had she done the deed with her non-existent husband.


    "Of course anything for you" Why would he reject the offer? He epted it with a big white smile and for some reason, he was more motivated than Fresia to solve her crisis.


    "But before we settle the debts that they have given you, I need to understand your situation first my love," Daniel asked.


    He could have just invaded their territory and killed everyone without any hesitation, but he didn''t wish to pursue it in that manner.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid, but rather, he didn''t want to give the other women a bad impression. After all, the news could be quickly spread and they would misunderstand Daniel as a psychopath.


    "I understand master. To be honest, everything began a half year ago when the Romenia Family was still in prosperity. But after a youngdy from the Pilio Family, the heir who seduced my ex-husband, everything fell apart" She recalled.


    "Not only that man but my sons were seduced by the youngdies from the Pilio Family and from there, slowly the Romenia Fall apart" She simplified her story.


    "I understand the gist of it, but how could a Noble Family easily fall apart? If you''re the Matriarch, then shouldn''t you have absolute control over all of them?" He was peculiar by the situation and felt like something was missing.


    "Master, do you remember what are the 2 ways that Nobility can be obtained?" She said.


    Daniel''s eyes widened in realization as he recalled that a noble could either pass his noble status or be killed to obtain their status.


    "Master is not far from guessing, but I never thought that the Pilio Family was cunning. They constructed a n to kidnap my son and threatened to hand over my status only for me to discover that all of them were working together"


    Fresia smiled in pain as she remembered those key events.


    "I understand all of it now and you don''t have to recall all of those memories" He hugged her once again and caressed her hair.


    "Now, how do you want to deal with them?" He asked.


    "Master, I just want to talk with my family once more, but I doubt that the Pilio Family n would let me. After all, all of the Romenia Family has joined the Pilio Family, and it''d be difficult to intercept" She said.


    "Alright, then do you wish for bloodshed?" Daniel''s eyes were filled with killing intent and surprisingly, she rejected it.


    "If it was before, I would have surely wanted the ground to be painted with their blood. But ever since Master has granted me these gifts, I can''t help but think of them as insignificant beings"


    "It''s hard for me not to be that way, and I''ll be wasting my time. I just wish to rify, but if they hurt Master then of course death won''t be enough for them" Fresia''s eyes had unfathomable love in them.


    Her mindset had changed tremendously and now, these people were like clowns to her.


    "I see, then should we make our way there?" Daniel smiled where troubles for the Pilio Family were about to unfold.


    "Yes master" She smiled widely and led the way to where the Pilio Family territory was.


    "Master we have arrived at the location" They finally arrived after walking for almost half an hour and right in front of them, there was a huge mansion with dozens of cultivators as guards.


    "So this is where they are at?" He questioned while amazed at the grand sight of the mansion. Moreover, the surroundings were filled with buildings that belonged to the Pilio Family.


    "My dear disciple, let me show you a fraction of my power" Daniel took a step forward and he was prepared for a grand feat that would forever be imbued in her mind.


    Watching her master movement, Fresia was getting enthusiastic about seeing what Daniel is capable of and she was about to have the shock of her life.


    ''Let''s show them what I could do'' He grinned.


    *Doom*


    There was a loud niceing from the ground and Fresia discovered that the whole area around them was shaking like an Earthquake.


    *Doom*


    "What''s going on?" She questioned without too much panic.


    "Don''t panic my love. It''s just a small movement" Heforted and she nodded as she became more excited.


    Secondster, the buildings and the mansion began separating themselves from the ground as they float above the ground.


    It was a surreal sight like a celestial being controlling thews of gravity as cracks formed around the ground and even the vines of trees could be seen as it erupted.


    However, it wasn''t the end as the clouds darkened and gathered like a whirlpool before cracks of lightning emerged.


    *Roar*


    Out of the clouds, there was lightning that turned into a dragon and it swirl around the cloud as its lightning eyes gazed at the mansion.


    Of course, Daniel''s choice of act was so obvious that the others nearby noticed the phenomenon right before them.


    "W-What is this!? W-What''s going on!?"


    "H-How can the buildings float!? W-Which e-expert hase!?"


    "Has the Pilio Family offended someone that they shouldn''t!?"


    There were all sorts of reactions. Some were disheveled and others were delighted that the Pilio family was the target.


    To those who weren''t a cultivator, such sights were godly to them and they trembled before the might of this phenomenon.

 Chapter 36 36

    ?Not far away from themotion that Daniel caused, Viston Jazz gazed outside the window and saw a sight that made him drop his cup of tea.


    ''Has the Great Master made his move...? Still...such a heavenly sight and I doubt that even those masters could perform such a feat...'' Viston''s admiration for Daniel grew.


    "Father...was that...master?" Megan noticed the sight of her master and with her godly constitution and physiques, it was easy for her to sense and picture themotion.


    Moreover, she was aware that what her master did had something to do with heavenlyws and it was a feat that she knew was not easy to achieve.


    With her knowledge and mastery of her talents, she was informed about certain knowledge that wasn''t known in this mortal realm.


    As such, her loyalty towards him had overly exceeded themon term of fanatics. And unfamiliar emotions that she didn''t know had begun to show itself.


    "Yeah, that was the great master and we should fasten our pace. It seems like we should ally with the Tristan Family" He announced.


    "Alright Father" She smiled widely and being able to walk gave her the bliss of her life. It was a feeling that was hard to describe. It was like she had unlocked a hidden door that brought happiness and the key to that was Daniel.


    Once Viston and Megan had fastened their pace, those behind them followed as well.


    There were figures of hundreds of cultivators


    who followed and represented the Jazz power force.


    However, this wasn''t used to threaten the Tristan Family, but rather to show their sincerity and also the powerful force that will be added andbined with the Tristan Family.


    On the other hand, the Pilio Family members immediately were rmed by the situation.


    "W-Which great expert had we offended!?"


    "W-What''s going on!?"


    "Are my eyes deceiving me!?"


    "Heavens! T-This is a work simr to those of Immortals!" All of them had chaotic reactions and they feared what was happening to them.


    "Which one of you is the patriarch of the Pilio Family?" Amidst their confusion and fear, Daniel approached a group of cultivators outside their mansion which had floated above in the sky.


    Noticing a young man approaching them with an uneditable aura, all of them were tensed and they could sense that the young man before them was a behemoth.


    "I''m the current patriarch. T-To what pleasure have we gained from an esteemed expert such as yourself?" The man who proimed himself as the patriarch introduced himself with a trembling body.


    "It is not me that wishes to show myself upon you, but rather, it''s something that all of you had gravely done" Daniel spoke as he pointed his finger to Fresia.


    Now that all of them noticed the presence of a certain woman, their eyes widened from shock and no words could describe the confusion in their mind.


    "How have you been Patraich Clint?" Fresia greeted with mockery in her voice.


    "It must be nice to see my once-upon-a-time family and n together with you" She added with a smirk.


    "P-Patriarch Fresia...?" Clint couldn''t understand what was happening and when he eyed the figure of Daniel and her, something clicked inside his mind.


    "I-If it''s-


    Before Clint could exin, she interrupted.


    "I''m not here for your nonsense nor do I wish to hurt anyone. Just let me talk with the Romenia n and I''ll be done soon" She didn''t want to waste her time on these idiots and she just wished to settle her problems once and for all.


    "T-This can be naturally done" Clint respectfully said. He wasn''t an idiot to realize that Fresia was no longer the woman that he knew. Moreover, with such an expert by his side, there was no way he could touch a single strand of her hair.


    Afterward, Clint brought Fresia to the mansion, and while the family members panicked, he calmed them down while ensuring that nothing would go wrong...at least for now.


    In a room, Fresia was on one side with Daniel, and on the other side, there was her once-upon-a-time family.


    They were trembling and vividly shaking as they were aware of themotion previously, and the one who caused this was none other than the man who sat beside Fresia.


    "I don''t want to say so much and neither do I want to waste my time saying the unnecessary stuff. So I''ll go straight to the point. What made you guys betray me?" Her voice was cold and there was no emotion in her expression.


    It was as though what she saw wasn''t her family, but a piece of trash that she can''t wait for the garbage collector to terminate.


    Her ex-husband and her 2 sons couldn''t speak up. Their words were stuck in their throat and their mouths were twitching uncontrobly.


    Daniel didn''t interrupt and neither did he wish to do. He respects Fresia''s wishes and these are the obstacles that she needed to ovee.


    "Y-You never once loved me Mother" Eventually, the Eldest son spoke as tears began to flow out from his eyes.


    "No matter how much I did or tried to prove myself, you never once praised me! You don''t know or don''t even care about what pain I''m going through. All you ever cared about was results and cultivation! Nothing more nothing less!"


    He added and his years of anguish could finally be heard.


    "And you know who was the one thatforted me when I was at my lowest!? When my mentality struct at its peak, I thought I could rely on my mother but No! The one that I cared about as my mother had said to me that all of these emotions are trivial! She didn''t even care nor did she show any ounce of love!"


    "Was it hard to give words of encouragement or a simple gesture of ''you did your best?'' And yet all I received was more expectation and less love, so tell me, Mother, who could I rely on when my own mother wasn''t there for me when I needed her the most!?"


    His heart hurt and no matter what, there was still some form of love he had for Fresia as his blood rted mother, but the pain he had gone through overwhelmed that.

 Chapter 37 37

    ?Fresia''s eldest son spoke his honest feelings. All this time, he had done his best to attain what his mother wanted and did everything he could to make her proud.


    However, none of it made her smile and whenever he tried impressing her, she''d shrug it off as ''That''s it? You think that''s enough?''


    It was these words that caused him to lose his faith in his mom and all of the anguish and sufferings he had.


    "All this time, I tried doing what you wanted but you never did once pay attention to me!" There was a pain in his voice as tears began to fall out from his eyes.


    "I know what I and we have done was wrong, but Mother, have you ever asked once where did you go wrong? At some point, did you ever think that how you treated us might be wrong?"


    He looked at his mother with an expression that was filled with misery, confusion, and anger.


    "I doubt you ever think that Mother!" Heughed and mocked.


    "...." Fresia didn''t answer any of her son''s questions as all she could do was maintain silence.


    Recalling back how she had treated them, she''d fairly agreed that she might have been ruthless, strict, and uncaring.


    But all of it was for a reason, though, she highly doubts they''d understood her position.


    "So in the end, what made all of you betray me was you wanted an easier way out, is that it? You can''t handle the way I ruled and thus, preferred that woman than me?"


    Fresia was the type of person that wouldn''t care for anyone once she hated that person even if it was her own family.


    As such, her heart didn''t falter at the sight of her son crying and venturing out his true feelings.


    After all, everything that she did was for his sake and now that he had betrayed her, her trust in him was as deep as the bottom of the universe.


    "D-Don''t call her like that!" This time, it was the youngest son who spoke out.


    "Why?" Fresia had an interesting gaze as this was the first time that her youngest had voiced out.


    "S-She''s much kinder and lesser scarier than you can ever be! She always gives me sweets and always treats me with lots of love" He convinced.


    Fresia almostughed over his exnation as she thought how foolish of her youngest son to think of it that way.


    "So all this time, you think that I''ve never treated you the same way as that woman did huh?" She eximed at this unbelievable fact.


    "T-That''s right!" He shouted.


    "Then how about you? What makes you choose her over me?" This time, Fresia wanted to hear from her ex-husband.


    "...." Her ex-husband had a difficult time looking at his ex-wife and he couldn''t find the words to exin, but as he thought of what had led to this oue, he eventually spoke.


    "I think...we were never meant to be together. I''ll admit that the way we have carried out to try to cut our ties might be offensive, but my love for her is bigger than I could ever give to you" He exined with honesty.


    "Then, do all of you think I don''t have any feelings!?" This time it was her turn to reveal her honest feelings.


    All three of them became tensed when Fresia responded with a firm voice.


    "Did all of you think I did all that just for the sake of fun!?" She said.


    "Have everything that I''ve done just for a naught!?" She added.


    Fresia was aware that how she had treated them in the past might have been harsh and she didn''t show any ounce of love.


    But that doesn''t mean she didn''t love them. It was because of love that she needed to be steel with them.


    Otherwise, the world won''t be so kind to them.


    Noticing how they were scared of her, she calmed herself down before asking an important question that will decide how they should act from now on.


    "Forget it. I didn''te here to resolve our rtionship. What done has been done and can''t be undone, and I only hope that you didn''t regret this choice"


    Her gaze towards them was akin to a stranger and she no longer cared about them.


    "From now on, we''d both move on with our life as we found our happiness. I won''t disturb your lives and you won''t disturb mine"


    Fresia no longer wanted to linger around the fragments of this family as she wished to cease all of it.


    "I understand now why all of you had done that but it disappointed me that you couldn''t be upfront with me. Whatever, from now on, there''s no woman called Fresia in your life, and neither all of your names will be in mine"


    She had no hesitation to cast away her family just like that, but because of what they had done, she had no mercy.


    She stood up and walked towards the door before facing her head towards them.


    "I hope that all of you will find your happiness and so do I"


    It was thest words that Fresia said to them and she left without looking back while Daniel followed.


    Soon after they left, the father and the sons sighed in relief.


    "Is this the correct choice Father?" The Eldest son asked.


    "Sigh, I believed it is. Moreover, we should think more about our family together with Delh as well"


    The Father answered with a wide smile as he recalled the woman named Delh.


    On the other hand, when Fresia left the room, Daniel noticed her state of emotion and couldn''t help but question.


    "Are you alright Fresia?" Daniel was concerned about her well-being and during their conversation, he remained silent.


    "I need a hug" Fresia begged and he nodded.


    He surrounded his arms with her body and buried her head deeper into his chest as heforted her out of her suffering.


    "I''m sorry master...but I n-


    Before she could finish her sentence, Daniel interrupted.


    "It''s alright. I understand where you''reing from. So try to rx and let your feelings all out" He said which she finds appealing.

 Chapter 38 38

    ?"Are you alright now my sweet disciple?" Daniel smiled.


    "I''m fine now master" Fresia chuckled after releasing all of her frustration out and she chuckled.


    "Then, what do you n to do from now on? Have you truly forgiven your family for what they''ve done or the Pilio Family that have conspired against you?"


    Daniel was attempting to know whether has Fresia forgiven or not, and the next few seconds answered his questions.


    "I truly don''t forgive them for what they''ve done, but what led to this oue was entirely my fault," She mncholy said.


    "Maybe I was too harsh or strict against them to the point I didn''t shower them with love. But at the same time, I''m disappointed that they couldn''t understand what I had done for them"


    She was truly disappointed that they couldn''tprehend the concept of her sacrifices for them, and yet, they only cared about the mistakes she had made.


    "But all of it doesn''t matter anymore. If I make a move towards them any further, that would just prove what I am in their eyes"


    "But Master...can you do onest favor for me?" She suddenly had an evil idea as she looked at her master with bright eyes.


    "What is it?" Daniel was curious about what she''d asked for.


    "If the reason why they betrayed me was because of a woman, then master, can you cuckold that man?" Fresia exined her n which was so evil that even Daniel pitied the man.


    "That sounds interesting...but won''t you be jealous?"


    He was intrigued whether she''d be disturbed by the fact that the woman who destroyed her family would join the sect, and her reaction was not what he had expected.


    "Jealous? Jealousness shouldn''t exist for master whose existence can''t be defined by our morals. It''s impossible for one or 2 women to satisfy master, so I don''t mind at all"


    She exined.


    ''I don''t even know whether should I be impressed or scared of this'' He thought.


    Once Daniel and Fresia had exited, they noticed a crowd had gathered.


    "E-Esteemed Guest, you have returned!" Patriarch Clint and his fellow n elders gathered around Daniel as they greeted him with the utmost respect.


    "What was your name again? Cint? Clint? Clunt? Cunt? Ah! That''s right, it''s Clint right?" Daniel purposely attempted in pissing off the patriarch, but that didn''t work.


    After all, who would dare to throw a tantrum against an existence that had caused all of their territories to float in the sky?


    "I-It''s Clint Esteemed Guest" The Patriarch simplyughed over it as he didn''t find it offensive.


    "We''re done with our business here"


    Daniel snapped his fingers and as if time has rewinded, the debris of buildings, houses, and facilities that belonged to them began to return.


    The sight of buildings in the sky returning to their original position was mesmerizing yet terrifying that such a being that could pull this off exist.


    "With that being said, we''ll take our leave" He didn''t look back to the crowds and reaction, and he took Fresia''s hands leaving to somewhere else.


    "Fresia, now what do you want to do?" Daniel asked.


    "I''ll follow you everywhere you go master" Fresia replied with the happiest smile she could ever have.


    "Then, let''s head to our next target" Daniel smiled and they headed off to their next target.


    In the Tristan household, 2 patriarchs could be seen while their daughters were giggling as they were having a conversation.


    "How long has it been since we have met up like this Patriarch Zuke? And how have you been Luke?" Viston called to both of them.


    "Thest time I remembered that we three gathered like this was during your wedding ceremony and I think it has been a long time since then" Zuke drank a cup of tea.


    "I supposed so" Luke agreed as well.


    "But I don''t think you''re here to talk about the past. After all, bringing hundreds of cultivators would suggest you have a different matter to discuss?"  Zuke questioned.


    "Indeed you''re right. I''m here to talk about the Great Master, otherwise known as the sect leader of the heavenly harem sect" Viston revealed.


    Zuke and Luke had a moment of shock before they came to an understanding.


    "I see. So your daughter has been chosen as well...and I think I may have some idea as to why you decided to have a visit" Zuke pointed out.


    "Of course Patriarch Zuke. The reason behind my visit is the suggestion of the unification of our family" Viston revealed his purpose.


    Zuke raised his eyebrow upward as he spent some time pondering.


    "Unification...? Can you borate?"


    "It''s like this. Now that a great being such as that man, I doubt that our city can be the same again, and if you have seen the wonders of his acts, it could never be defined as a ''Half Immortal'' I''m sure you have realized that" Vistan exined.


    "Indeed you''re correct" Zuke recalled how Daniel had revived his men as though it was nothing, and he''d shiver as that didn''t belong to a power of mortal.


    It was a power that belong to a ''God''. And realizing that, he had the idea where Vistan wanted to go off with this.


    "So now that the great master has appeared, it''s the chance and sign for us to grow and even I have given my nobility to him," Vistan said.


    "You what!?" Zuke and Luke were shocked that someone had given their nobility which was against the Imperials code, but recalling who Daniel is, they highly doubt the Imperials could touch him.


    "Hahhahaha...you''re crazy Viston" Zukeughed.


    "But I do agree that this is a sign of change, and we can''t fall behind. So what''s your suggestion?" Zuke became interested in what Vistan had to offer.


    "It''s quite simple. We discard everything and be a vassal under his sect. You must be aware that his sect is only exclusive to women" Viston reminded.


    "Yeah, we''re aware that it''s only exclusive to women" Zuke and Luke nodded.


    "Then, the only thing we could offer is our nsmen who are females, and this would not only be beneficial to the great master but also strengthens our family. Thus, we should be vassals to the sect" Viston suggested.


    "I see...a vassal hun" Zuke contemted as bing a vassal to a sect would simply mean throwing his nobility and everything he had achieved so far.


    But recalling who Daniel was and what he had done for his daughter, he had no hesitation.


    "All right, I''ll settle for it"


    "Then, all of us agree with this?"


    "Agreed"

 Chapter 39 39

    ?After all of themotion that Daniel caused and where the Tristan and Jazz family united to be the Sect vassal without Daniel knowing, he brought Fresia to one of the Inns in the city.


    "Master...why have you brought me into an inn?" Fresia blushed as she wasn''t ignorant of her master''s motive for bringing her here.


    "My disciple. You know what is the best way to cure a woman''s broken heart?" Daniel smirked as he held her hand firmly and brought her inside.


    "Hi there and what can I do for you?" The owner of the inn wees both of them but upon inspecting them with his eyes, he had an idea of what was going on.


    "Can I have a 1 room for a full day with food provided and of course, without any disturbance" Daniel took out a low-grade spiritual stone which was precious to the owner.


    The owner quickly took the low grade with an understanding and he gave Daniel a key that would lead to the room he wanted.


    "Here''s the key to the room and food will be provided" The owner smirked in understanding and as Daniel took the keys, he made his way to the room with the blushing yet exciting Fresia.


    Once they were in the room, both of them sat on the bed and now that they were aware of what was about to happen, they were slightly nervous.


    "Forgive me if I was too bold but I thought that it''d be better if I made your body mine to relieve yourself of your past" Daniel spoke.


    "No, it''s not a problem. It''s just that I never thought it''d be this fast and if anything, I looked forward to this"


    Fresia has been looking forward to this and she wondered what the experience would be like.


    "Then let me see yourmitment" Daniel wanted to see how daring was Fresia, but he greatly underestimated her wildness.


    "~Don''t regret it master~" She cheekily smiled.


    With her smile, she instantly rushed towards Daniel before sealing their lips together, and though it surprised him, he epted without retaliating.


    With their lips sealed, they were both enjoying each other''s taste to their heart''s content as their lips twirled around.


    It was like a war where each side was greedily trying to overwhelm the other, and they were heavily sucking each other''s taste without backing down.


    It was a hot moment where even Fresia was losing herself to her master''s taste.


    It was wonderful, delicious, and also oddly pleasurable as she never felt before from her ex-husband.


    For Daniel, it was a new experience for him and he never thought that a kiss could explode in so many different sensations.


    He was an amateur in kissing but as they both indulge themselves in the kiss, they were getting the hang of it, and as time passes on, they became more daring andfortable in their actions.


    As they kissed, Daniel pulled her body against him with her breasts pressured against his chest and his hands gripping onto her buttocks.


    "!" Her body jolted to the surprise, but knowing it was his action, she rxed and as she felt his hands groping and caressing her butt, she became turned on from it.


    He kept spreading and massaging her butt as they kissed and seeing how she became flustered, he carried on and he also noticed how her nipples had be perky.


    After minutes of kissing, they eventually separated which created a long thin string of salivae and Fresia''s eyes were in a haze as she lost herself to the kiss.


    "It''s the longest kiss I ever had with a man" She announced it like an achievement which made Daniel proud.


    "I''m d I''m the one who does it" He proudly imed that achievement.


    "Then shall we move on to the next stage?" Daniel smirked.


    Fresia knew what he wanted and she didn''t hesitate to remove her clothes, but the way she removed her robes was quite erotic as well.


    And now as she stands naked in the room, Daniel has finally seen her naked figure for the 2nd time, and this time with full focus.


    "You look beautiful" Heplimented which made her happy with her lovely smile.


    "I guess it''s my turn" Once he was satisfied with looking at her body, he began removing his clothes and when he eventually revealed his manhood to Fresia, she had a mixture of emotions.


    She felt fear, excitement, wetness, and also horny just looking at how impressive his manhood is.


    "I would be embarrassed if you stared at it for so long" Daniel spoke out.


    "T-This is your s-size!?" She even stuttered just from looking at how huge his dick is.


    Even though she had never been in a sexual rtionship with more than 1 man, she was aware and hadmon sense that this wasn''t the average size.


    If shepared it to her ex-husband''s size, it wasn''t even 1/10 of Daniel''s size. Moreover, what was even more horrifying was that ''it'' had yet to rise.


    *Gulped*


    She gulped her throat as she went nearer to his dick and once she was a step closer to Daniel, she could see the tip of his dick touching her stomach as though it wanted to invade.


    "~H-Huh?~" It was as though her mind had been hypnotized by his dick as there were hearts in her eyes.


    And when his dick pressured against her stomach, Fresia became wet as a new sensation electrocuted her body.


    *Drip*


    The sound of water leaking onto the ground could be heard as Fresia became horny and it was to the point that she began begging.


    "~P-Please master...put it inside me~" She was curious and scared of what the oue would be, but that itself was an excitement out of pleasure.


    She never behaved like this with her ex-husband, but because there wasn''t any love involved in their rtionship, she wasn''t this unusually and easily horny.


    And of course, how could Daniel be cruel enough to let her wait? He was hornier than her since it would be his first time.


    He was not afraid of hurting her as he has the means to heal, but he didn''t want to ruin his first time just because he was overly horny.


    Thus, he tried to take it easy.

 Chapter 40 Fresias Satisfaction (R-18)

    ?Fresia was lying across the bed with a gaze that spoke thousands of words of how horny she is right now.


    With her master right in front of her, as he stares at her fine 10 out of 10 figure, she looked forward to the euphoria that was about to unfold.


    "I''m putting it inside Fresai" Daniel gently warned.


    "I''m ready master" She wholeheartedly embraced everything about Daniel.


    Watching her master getting on top of her, he slowly inserted his dick inside her pussy which had been leaking out sweet nectar.


    "!?" The moment she felt his dick slowly entering the cave of her pussy, she jolted in pleasure and pain.


    Her eyes widened and she grabbed the edge of the bed sheet while her legs shivered due to the overwhelming sensation.


    "~I-It feels good~" Fresia finds it difficult to speak in the same breath as it was a shocker to her.


    Noticing the difference between her ex-husband, she could entirely feel their disparity, and it was unbelievable for her since she could feel her insides being stretched.


    ''H-How can it have this big difference?'' She was baffled, at the same time, her pride for choosing the right man to serve kicked in.


    "Are you alright Fresia?" Daniel asked out of concern since he was aware that his size was unusual, and he feared that she might not be able to take it in.


    After all, only 1/3 was inside.


    "I''m fine master. Please continue" She begged for him to continue as she wanted to enjoy the pleasure further.


    Heading her words, he began to piston his movements.


    But he was gentle with her since he wanted to ensure that his first time with Fresia would be a pleasant memory to recall.


    As he rocked his movement back and forth, the sounds of 2 meats pping could be heard, and it was a surreal sight for Daniel as he watched how her boobs were bouncing.


    It jiggled erotically and with how perky her boobs were, he wanted to touch and suck like a good boy.


    Noticing where his gaze was, she brought his face closer to her breast and let him do whatever he wanted with it.


    "~Mmmm~" She began moaning once Daniel started sucking her nipple with great force, and her other boob was being squeezed by his right hand.


    For the first time, Daniel had been enlightened that boobs were an amazing weapon carried by women.


    He couldn''t believe how soft and squishy it was to the point, he could get addicted to it.


    "~Ahhh~" Fresia''s moans were getting louder as Daniel''s actions intensify.


    She was having the moment of her life where the pleasure was unlike before. It was a new experience for her that she thought she could never have.


    If there''s evidence to support her im then, since the beginning, she kept cumming from all of the motions and his addiction to her breast.


    And never would she imagine that she''d cum more than once from sex.


    The same scenario kept going on for half an hour before Daniel couldn''t hold his urge anymore.


    "I''m cumming Fresia" He warned her, and unlike his worries, it''s difficult for cultivators to get pregnant and it''s due to aplex matter of fertility rate.


    "Cum inside master. Release everything inside of me"


    Her eyes were filled with love of her master and it wasn''t an understatement that she wanted her master to mark his seeds inside of her.


    But of course, Daniel released his cum inside of her without letting a drop of cum out.


    *Spurt*


    Both Daniel and Fresia were impressed by the amount of semen he had released and it only stopped after he had cum for one minute.


    "~My belly is full of master''s semen~" She was lost in her thoughts as she gazed at her bloated stomach which was filled with his semen.


    The amount was overwhelming so much that her pussy oozed out some of the semen.


    But was this the end?


    No.


    Just a few seconds afterward, Fresia noticed how her master''s dick has hardened again and she can''t help but be impressed with its size.


    "Looks like Master''s hadn''t had enough. Let this disciple take care of your needs master" She licked her lips and went near to his crotch before lowering herself to his crotch.


    Now that his dick was near her face, she realized once again how big and thick it was.


    With his vein surrounding it and the strong scent of his dick invading her nose, she sumbed to his dick.


    "Here I go master" She delightfully said before engulfing his dick.


    But since it was too big, she could only engulf the tip of his dick and slowly made her way to the mid before reaching her max capability of deep-throating.


    On the other hand, Daniel was making an expression that tells Fresia he greatly enjoys it. He could feel how warm and slippery her mouth is.


    Not to mention when the moment her tongue starts to twirl around his dick, he begins experiencing a pleasure that was different when he entered her pussy.


    With her tongue twirling around the tip of his dick and the motion of her head, he was having a st.


    She was greedily sucking his dick like the queen of subus and watching how much he was enjoying, Fresia had a proud look.


    "It''sing Fresia!" Daniel''s body jolted as a wave of pleasure was about to kick in.


    "Lez itz all outz" Fresia spoke some iprehensible words, but it was easy to identify her meaning.


    Knowing he was about cum, she fastened her pace and used her other hand to stroke his dick, and once she felt his dick throbbing, she knew that a big wave would arrive at any moment.


    However, she didn''t expect Daniel to be rough.


    "I''m cumming Fresia!" Daniel grabbed the back of her head and pushed it down forcibly as he released his semen at the back of her throat.


    "!?" Fresia was indeed shocked, however, she liked it. Moreover, her eyes moved upward with some tears oozing out.


    As Daniel released his semen inside of her throat, all of it traveled to her stomach as his dick had gone beyond the eptable zone, and it was the reason why she almost passed out.


    And feeling his dick touching the back of her throat, he discovered a new form of pleasure once again.

 Chapter 41 A Fathers Care

    ?Throughout the night, the scent of their liquid permeated the room as Daniel and Fresia indulged in each other''s sexual urges.


    They didn''t hold back and Daniel discovered a rather cute side of Fresia that he never knew.


    They were worn out after outdoing themselves for the night, so they slept in bed while they awaited the start of a new day.


    As a whole brand new day arrived, Daniel woke up and discovered his body was bursting with energy.


    He was clueless as to why he felt fresher than before, but perhaps losing his virginity and tasting the forbidden fruit might have been the reason.


    "Yawn...morning master" Fresia gradually woke up as though her body was clocked with the timing of his body.


    She scratched her eyes open and stretched her body where her naked figure could still be seen.


    But having been exposed to it throughout the night, Daniel was no longer stunted,  nevertheless, he was still marvelled by how captivating she looked.


    She was definitely a Milf and performing intercourse with a Milf was one of his dreams he couldn''t help but describe the experience as an eye-opener.


    She was his first time and the experience for him was incredible, and to add on, Fresia was a fantastic partner for him.


    Fortunately, after she had passed outst night, he cleaned the room by using his powers as well as on Fresia who was unconscious then.


    Because of that, there was no smell on her but rather, a sweet scent surrounded her skin.


    "I never thought that a shy person like you could scream such wordsst night" Daniel teased her who was by his side.


    "That''s because you were rough master...but I like it" She was surprised by the amount of y he showed her since she was never a specialist in this section.


    For someone who was inexperienced, Fresia was surprised at how much knowledge Daniel had which she couldn''tpare to.


    "Well, let''s cover ourselves. Breakfast would be served soon" He said to which she nodded in agreement.


    Afterwards, once they changed, they went downstairs to where the food was served and began eating their breakfast prepared by the workers in the inn.


    As they ate, Fresia was smiling like an idiot after she had experienced a monster inside of her.


    A height that her non-existent husband could never reach.


    She still could vividly recall how her hole had been stretched and how his cum filled her up.


    Eventually, once they were done with their breakfast. They prepared themselves to set off to the household of the Vicil Noble Family.


    "Master, I have something I want to try," Freisa said all of a sudden.


    Seeing the excited gaze in her eyes, he didn''t stop her, but rather, he wondered what she wanted to try.


    As he stood and waited, he noticed how Fresia was controlling her Cultivation Qi to create a ''Force''.


    A few meters away from her, a ck small sphere emerged and it quickly grew as it manifested into a portal.


    "It''s beautiful" He muttered.


    The portal that she created was like a gateway to the unknown secret of the universe.


    It was imbued with small sparking-like stars and as the centre of the portal intensified, it revealed a clear real live scenery of the location that they had nned to go.


    Looking at Fresia who wanted to be praised, he knows that this wasn''t difficult for her. After all, the cards provide instant mastery.


    So logically, from the very beginning, she should have used it. But he won''t question much on why she had finally decided to use it.


    "Good Job Fresia" Heplimented with a smile.


    "Thank you, master!" Her face was filled with happiness and hearing his words, she felt like her heart had been blessed with a tremendous amount of love.


    Afterwards, they entered the portal leading them just nicely outside the gate of the Vicil''s household.


    Because of yesterday''s ruckus, Daniel''s presence had been spread throughout the city. Sketches of his face had been circting sincest night and every citizen of the city had caught the news.


    Because of the aftermath, countless events happened without him knowing, and even at this moment, his name was being spread.


    Of course, it was thanks to the joint n of Tristan and Jazz that had announced their disbandment which caused an uproar among the nobles.


    What Viston and Zuke had done was simply going against the rules and regtions of the Imperial Empire, and it won''t be long before they get the news of it.


    And the disbandment of 2 noble houses that has be a vassal to the Heavenly Harem Sect had caused yet another uproar.


    Because of their actions, many began questioning ''What is the Heavenly Harem Sect?'' and the 2 culprits use this chance to spread the influence of the sect where Elizabeth and Megan had yed a huge part in it.


    Having said that, the guards that were positioned outside the household panicked as they weed them with open arms.


    ''They easily ept me in?'' He questioned why the guards had reacted differently unlike his expectations.


    "Do you have any idea why they let us in easily?" He questioned his disciple who was also his lover.


    "Nope, master. But if I must guess, it might be due to themotion that we caused yesterday" She suggested.


    "You''re...right. If I had caused a whole area to float in the sky, then, the news would easily be all over the ce" He nodded his head in agreement.


    On the other hand, the guards were warned and well-informed by the patriarch to allow the man to enter.


    And the reason why the patriarch would expect Daniel toe is because of Viston and Zuke as they have outdone their jobs in spreading the name of the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    A few minutester, the Patriarch greeted them with open arms after they were guided into the guest room


    "Ah! Wee to my house esteem master!"


    Even though he was smiling, he was panicking inside and his hands were shivering as he poured wine into each of their cups.


    "I will cut it short and sweet. I''m here to recruit your daughter to be part of my sect" Daniel said.


    Wondering what the man wanted, the patriarch sighed in relief after knowing that he wanted his daughter.


    The Patriarch ordered one of the servants to call for his daughter which he obeyed and a minuteter, his daughter came in except...it made Daniel frown.


    ''Why are there bruises on some part of her body...?''


    He could see that her right eye was swollen and when he gazed back and forth from her sight to the patriarch, he frowned.


    ''Child Abuse...? This is the worst thing that I could ever encounter...'' His mood began to darken as he could never tolerate this kind of behaviour from men.


    Though she might not be his lover and disciple yet, Daniel was the type that would treasure every single of his disciple no matter how small their rtionship is.


    But of course, he chooses to hold his anger in as he won''t assume till he gets the evidence.


    "Forgive me to see her sight like this. Sigh, I told her many times but she didn''t listen. This is why the kids are hard to handle, they are troublesome"


    "And even like this, she still couldn''t enter any sect. What kind of useless child is she? Wouldn''t you agree?"


    The Patriarch didn''t know he had dug his own grave. He assumed that Daniel was the type that wouldn''t be bothered about such stuff.


    After all, those cultivators standing at the top tend to discard their feelings for mortals like them. Hence, he assumed Daniel wouldn''t care about his treatment of his daughter.


    Fresia didn''t expect that such words would being from the mouth of a head figure.


    But she chose to remain silent as she saw that Daniel wasn''t smiling and she prayed for the patriarch''s death to be peaceful because even she could deduce what would be of the Patriarch''s end.


    "Come here and greet your new master. From this day onwards, you better respect and not show your unsightly side toward him. Got it?" He said as though he was disgusted with her daughter.


    "I-I g-greet my m-master" The woman greeted and she kneeled. She was shivering and Daniel could see how weak her body was.


    To add on, he was beyond pissed after inspecting her status.


    Name: Crista Vicil


    Age: 18


    Rank: Mortal 6th Layer


    Race: Human


    Exp: 0/700


    Bloodline: None


    Physique: None


    Spiritual Root: Blue Grass(Grade 1)


    Spiritual Beast: None


    Beast Bone: None


    Dao: None


    Domain: None


    Law: None


    Weapon Intent: None


    Talent: None


    Cultivation Method: Blue Faith(Grade Mortal)


    Cultivation Manual: Thorn Stance of Grass(Mortal)


    Hp: 1.6k


    Qi: 1.6k


    Str: 320


    Qi: 320


    Def: 320


    Mental: 320


    (Caution: Burned Throat, Swollen Eye, Bruised Neck, Bruised Stomach, 1 Stitch at her back, Weak left leg due to internal damage, Bruised Neck, and slightly Broke Wrist and.....


    ''That''s it, I have reached my patience'' Veins were popping all over his head the more he reads about her status.


    It was unbelievably a lot that he even question how did she survive till now with all of those permanent injuries.


    As such, he was pissed.


    *Boom*


    Out of a sudden, the patriarch''s neck was grabbed by Daniel''s and he smacked him against the wall with rage in his eyes.


    "You fucking scum! What kind of a father are you!?" He couldn''t carry on all of the lists that the woman had suffered.


    "W-What do you mean Esteem Guest?" He had trouble speaking with his throat getting crushed with each second.


    "Do I need to tell you that you abused your daughter!?" He shouted at him.


    "Only for that!?" The Patriarch was shocked that he had to suffer because of his treatment of her.


    "What did you say...?"


    "Esteem guests, please don''t be like this. You probably have murdered and killed to reach where you are now. How can you be so hypocritical?"


    The patriarch questioned with reddened eyes as the pressure of getting his neck squeezed by Daniel''s was getting on his head.


    He assumed that Daniel''s kill count would have reached thousands, but he was wrong.


    Daniel knew that one day he''d have to kill and it wouldn''t make a difference between him and a killer.


    But so what?


    ''I''ll do what I want because I have the strength to back it up. And without it I''m just a nobody'' He thought.


    Yes, in this world, only strength permits all the lies and denies the truth, but at the same time, strength is thew itself no matter where and when.


    "You might be right. But at least for me, what I do would always be the ones that I cared for. But you...you''re fucking monster for abusing your daughter, your own damn blood daughter"


    Daniel was maddened by the patriarch''s inability to care for his daughter.


    A father could be the greatest viin in the whole world but to their daughters, he could be their greatest hero.

 Chapter 42 Cristas Miracle

    ?"I can''t believe that a bastard like you exists" Daniel strengthened his strangled on the Patriarch''s neck without any remorse.


    He was experiencing a wave of anger that made him want to kill the man in a way where death is a privilege.


    But even that wasn''t enough to amodate everything the daughter had gone through.


    She might not be his child or lover for now, but the worse oue a father could be is abusing his child.


    ''I guess there''s no difference between Earth and this world after all, and this world might be many times worse than I initially assumed''


    Once again, he realized that no matter how different this world can be, it still couldn''t escape from how irresponsible a parent can be.


    As some said, not every parent deserves to be a father or a mother, and not every mother and father deserves a child, well you get the point.


    "I never thought a parent like you could ever exist and don''t tell me that you''ve done nothing wrong," Daniel said.


    On the other hand, Fresia was standing by his side as she watched his rage blooming.


    Initially, she didn''t understand why he had thrown a fit, but upon looking closer at the girl, she frowned her eyes.


    She may have thrown her sons aside from her life, but that doesn''t mean her motherhood disappeared.


    She was older, perhaps 2 or 3 times her age, but that''s exactly the reason why she portrayed the girl as someone who could potentially be her daughter.


    Moreover, once she had joined the sect, they would be more or less family and sisters, thus, she was angry as Daniel can be.


    "Don''t worry young girl. You can just stand beside me" She said with a smile as she gestured for the young frail girl to stay behind her.


    She felt the need to protect and give her some sense of shield.


    "O-Okay" For her, she has absolutely no idea what was going on. She was as clueless as her father as to how this happened.


    But for the first time in her life, she felt a strand of happiness.


    Seeing someone stand up for her, she finally found what others would describe as happiness, and because of that, droplets of teardrops began falling on the ground.


    "I guess words won''t be enough to let you know what you''ve done. You know what? I''m not going to let you decide how you''re going to live. Let your daughter decide your fate"


    Daniel threw his body on the ground and froze his legs with a ssh of ice elements, preventing him from moving around.


    "Ahhh!" He screamed in pain as his legs were frozen and his internal organs were damaged by the ice essences.


    "What''s your name little one?" He approached the woman and asked with a bright smile.


    "C-Crista" She answered timidly.


    "I see, it''s Crista. What a lovely name" Heplimented wanting to ease her heart.


    "As you can see Crista, your father is a scum who has hurt you, and you as his daughter, would you want him to remain alive or dead?"


    He asked straightforwardly.


    Crista remained silent as she was dumbfounded. It was extremely sudden for her to absorb what was happening around her.


    If a stranger suddenly beat up your father and asked whether you''d like your father to be alive or dead, surely, you''d freak out.


    However, as strange as the situation can be for Crista, she began recalling all of the memories she had with his father which were unpleasant.


    She was a child, born from a maid that his father toyed with and killed eventually when she was six years old.


    And it was a moment when her life turned dark.


    At 7 years old, her father had beaten her up so badly that her meridians were damaged and implicated side effects which resulted in hindering her cultivation progression.


    At 8 years old, she was almost sold to paedophiles in the ''Underground'' for being a nuisance and it was only after she begged that her father allowed to let her to stay in this house.


    Her throat was burned after her father found it amusing to watch her suffering andughed at her damaged voice, and this was only when she was 10 years old.


    Her hands were broken after she failed to enter the 5 sects when she was 12 years old.


    Her legs were stomped by his feet, causing her left leg to be at the brim of uselessness after she failed to buy him liquor on time.


    There were countless horrible experiences that her father did to her to the point, she was almost driven to insanity.


    But some may have asked how she could stay strong despite all of this abuse.


    Was it due to a strong mentality or was it because she loved her father?


    No.


    The reason was none of these.


    The reason behind her strong will was because of a hope that was left behind by her ''deceased'' mother.


    For all this time, she had wanted to kill herself, but because she didn''t want to disappoint her mother, she withstood all of the pain and abuse.


    And just when she couldn''t take it, a letter was mysteriously delivered to her when she reached 18 years old, and it was from her mother.


    ''Dear my only precious little girl. By the time you have read this, your mother has returned to the ''Immortal Realm''


    ''And forgive me for not taking you with me, and I do want to take you away from that scum of a man''


    ''But I can''t bear to take you with me into a world where chaos is everywhere which is why Mother had used Divination Foretelling''


    ''I wanted to see the future of my child, and do you know what I discovered?''


    ''I discovered that your future had no limits once you have reached 18 years old''


    ''The light that aligns with the path of your future was overwhelmingly bright that it broke off my future foresight''


    ''Do you know what this means? It means that somehow you found your potential which rivals the masters and old monsters in the immortal realm, or perhaps even better''


    ''And I have faith in my daughter, and I write this letter to beg you to push yourself a little longer''


    ''I know my sweetheart''s life wouldn''t be peaceful considering that man...but I beg you to hold on till the miraclees and...maybe one day...we could meet again...''


    ''I have left a pendant...and this is my gift for you and my love for you...so, please child, let us meet again...and I miss you too much...''


    The night she read those letters, she cried as she realized her mother is still alive.


    She didn''t know how she returned to the immortal realm and how she was still alive when she had seen her corpse.


    She had so many questions that she wanted to ask, but she realized that she wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    And now, she never expected that her miracle would about toe true.


    ''Is he my hope?'' She questioned herself with nervousness.


    She didn''t love her father and hated him to the point, she wishes he would drop dead and her answer wouldn''t change no matter what.


    "Dead..." She finally answered, however, her eyes became darker than ck with no emotions in her wrecked voice.


    "You ungrateful bitch! I should have sold you to those old men!" The man screamed.


    The Patriarch began to fear as he knows what Daniel was truly capable of, but did Daniel give a damn about his feelings?


    "Hey, a deadman shouldn''t be talking right?" Daniel smiled as he approached the patriarch.


    "N-No p-please!" He begged as loud as he could and seeing how Daniel wasing in closer towards him, he feared as he tries to move.


    But his actions were futile as his legs were sealed by ice and to kill a man where death would be a pleasure, Daniel smile with pure evilness.


    "You will suffer for eternity..." Daniel simply announced as he raised his hand.


    "No!!!" Fear for what was toe, he screamed at the top of his lungs and secondster, he realized that his entire original body had changed into something iprehensible.


    It wasn''t a monster nor a human that Daniel had changed his body into, it was simply a meat where his eyes, mouth, and nose were distorted.


    And the only privilege that Daniel left behind was his consciousness and the ability to think, feel, and sense.


    Upon finishing his masterpiece of creation, he granted this meat of ball an infinite lifeforce with nearly infinite regeneration where he would infinitely live to suffer his punishment.


    And what punishment did Daniel give time?


    Simple, it''s burning alive.


    He has stripped away every of his cultivation origins and any means of adapting to the highest and most dangerous me.


    Thus with that, Daniel clenched his fist and sent him down to the ground where it''s close to the''s core.


    *Boom*


    When Daniel clenched his fist, the meat of the ball as though moved by an absolute force was dragged on beneath the ground where no existence could live.


    And as it was burned alive, its voice echoed, however, the hole that was left behind by the trail was quickly sealed up.


    "Now you''ll live in hell forever," He said with satisfaction.


    Now, Daniel''s abilities granted him a power where there''s nothing that could stop him from doing anything he wants such as changing the entire structure of an organism thanks to the Law of Life, and Gaia''s ability.


    With that, he had changed the patriarch''s body into something else.


    "Are you alright?" Afterwards, Daniel was concerned about Crista''s mental state as now he could finally focus her worries on her.


    Crista had no idea what happened to her father, but the events that happened before her have clearly shown that he has suffered a fate where death would be a wish for him.


    And now, she couldn''t help but recall the words in her mother''s letter and she broke down in tears.


    Crista immediately hugged him and cried as though washing away all of her bad dreams and Danielforted her with a soft smile.


    "It''s alright...the bad dreams have ended and now, only the good dreams will start," Heforted while caressing her back.


    She cried where her feelings that she kept for years could finally be shown and her tears had drowned his robes, though he did not mind it.


    It took half an hour for her to calm down before she once again recalled what was his purpose foring here.


    "Crista, I know you''ve suffered for so long and you never once had found someone you could depend on. But I could change that" Daniel began telling his reasons foring here.


    "I could give anything and everything to you and be the man you can depend on, and all I''m asking is for you to be by my side"


    "Do you want to be my woman?" He questioned.


    Crista blushed upon thinking about the meaning behind bing his woman and she wasn''t an idiot to understand that motive.


    But what she was afraid is making the wrong choice.


    Thus, could she once again ept a man''s trust?


    And the answer to that question is...


    "Yes...I want to be your woman and also your disciple" She answered with a wide smile while tears were still flowing.


    She decided to ce her trust in him as someone who had saved her from her misery and also in her mother who asked her to push on.


    "I''m d and you won''t regret it" He replied as he caressed her hair.


    He was almost taken aback by how appalled the sight of Crista epting his decision looked. Her smile which was as sincere as the rity of a ss had struck his heart.


    With her tears flowing out, it wasn''t an ugly sight to him but rather, a purity and innocence that represented how sincere she was in bing his woman. Thus, he couldn''t help but want to protect this precious girl.


    [: Congrattions, Crista Vicil has be the 5th Disciple and has received 1 Card of Each Bloodline(???), Physique(???), Spiritual Roots(???), Cultivation Method(???), and Cultivation Manual???) :]


    [: Congrattions, you have epted 5 disciples and havepleted the mission, and have received 2 sect functions, Training Facility, and Farm Land, and have received 2 Random Cards :]


    [: Forpleting the mission, the host has received a chain mission. ept 100 Disciples. Reward: 2 Random Functions and 3 Random Cards :]


    ''Use the random cards on me and is it possible to contain the aura as little as it can be?''


    [: Affirmative. 2 Random Card has been used and Host has received Bloodline: Eternity Infinity Phoenix(???) and Bow Intent(???) :]


    [: Eternity Infinity Phoenix :]


    - The Eternity Infinity Phoenix was born through the shell of a universe and when the tip of its wings spreads out, all realms trembled, and when its first roar echoed all realms shivered, and when it released its aura, trillions of trillions of life forms died -


    * Bloodline Skill: Eternity Infinity Phoenix Transformation, Phoenix Force, Eternity Infinity Control *


    * Bloodline Passive Skill: Infinity Regeneration


    Eternity Rebirth, Phoenix Body *


    [: You have 2 Bloodlines shing against one another, do you wish to fuse into a stronger version? :]


    ''Yes please!'' Daniel was excited at the thought of 2 unknown ssifications of ranks bloodline fusing into a stronger one. And he wondered what the result would be.

 Chapter 43 A Vassal?

    ?[: Affirmative...please wait for a moment...1%...10%...50%...100%...Completed :]


    [: Primordial Omega Dragon God Bloodline has fused with Eternity Infinity Phoenix Bloodline and has formed a mutated Bloodline, Primordial Omega Nexus God :]


    [: Primordial Dragonexus God :]


    - A bloodline that has never been heard before and its history remains a mystery, but one thing for sure is that the Primordial Dragonexus God Bloodline has transcended beyond the understanding of ''Infinity'', ''Eternity'', and ''God'' -


    * Bloodline Skill: Primordial transformation, True Primordial Transformation, Forbidden Primordial Nexus God Transformation,  Primordial Nexus Control, Nexus God Authority, Nexus Force *


    * Bloodline Passive Skill: Primordial Nexus Qi, God''s Body, Nexus Code, Eternal Universal Regeneration, Nexus Infinity Affinity *


    ''These are some gxy busters skills'' He had instantly mastered and understood how each of the skills worked and can''t help but wonder if he should go for universe supremacy.


    After all, each of his skills is devastating enough, if harnessed for even a mere second, it possesses enough capacity to end the entire world.


    If before he was unstoppable, now, he has evolved into the epitome of invincibility.


    "Come here Crista, I''ve got something to give to you"


    After receiving his rewards from the quest, it was time for him to uphold his promise to Crista, and he looked forward to her reaction.


    "Master?"


    Crista tilted her head as she wondered what he needed, but seeing the reassuring smile of Fresia beside him, she came forward.


    "From now on, you''re my disciple and the person that I care for. If there was no happiness in your life before, then let me be your shining light" Heforted.


    For some reason, Crista liked the feeling coursing through her body when Daniel caressed her hair as heforted her.


    It felt calming and warm just like how her mother used tofort her when she couldn''t sleep at night.


    It was an addictive sensation that she wished it''dst forever.


    Nevertheless, once Daniel ced his hand on her head, he began using all of the cards on her.


    ''''It''s alright, don''t be rmed'''' He said.


    Though she wondered at first what was happening.


    But after listening to his words, her heart was filled with pink.


    Nevertheless, an unexpected power began filling her up like a bright shining light that became her miracle.


    [: Crista Vicil has received Star Cluster Physique(???), Ark Angel Bloodline(???), Holy Miracr Spiritual Root(???), Faith of God(???), Judgement of Believer(???) :]


    Essences of light began surrounding her as they transformed her body into holiness. Her hair and eyes became as pure as the holiness of white which was mixed with the colour of gold.


    And her body which was in ruins was repaired instantly and they became 100 times stronger than before.


    When it ended, Crista cried once again and was greatly emotional which needed her to calm down for another half an hour.


    Her entire existence had changed and now, she became the epitome of purity and holiness as though she was the Holy Maiden that belonged to the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    "Alright. Now that I''vepleted part of my goal, I''m nning to return to my sect. It''s time for my girls to return to the sect''''


    Daniel said as he announced his next ns to both of them.


    Crista was still absorbing what she had seen after receiving those cards.


    She couldn''t believe that such godly figures could exist and she wondered just what kind of miracle she encountered.


    But because of that very reason, her gratitude towards her master had started to distort.


    Due to her physique and spiritual roots, her speed ofprehension had affected her mind as well as maturity, thus, it can be said that she has developed a dangerous emotion for her master.


    ''Master...I''ll dly serve you for the rest of my life... hehehehe She made an oath in her heart as she stared at her master with eyes of obsessiveness.


    On the other hand, Fresia was excited about the sect which she had been looking forward to since bing his disciple and also a woman.


    But before that could happen, they''ll need to fetch Elizabeth and Megan from their house before Daniel could bring all of them to the sect.


    ''''Crista are you fine now?'''' He questioned after noticing how she had calmed down after the initial shock of receiving the cards.


    ''''I-I''m fine master...'''' She replied but at the same time, she was baffled by how her voice had cured and she couldn''t help but almost let her tears out.


    ''''Good. Although I wanted you to rest more, I wanted to bring you and all of the disciples I have recruited back to the sect. Is it fine with you?'''' He asked.


    ''''I-I''m fine with it master'''' She didn''t want to be a hassle to him and bring him down.


    Moreover, like Fresia, she also wanted to look at the sect that her master has established.


    ''''Great, Then Fresia, can you lead the way to the Tristan Household?'''' He requested with a smile, and of course, Fresia didn''t hesitate to obey.


    ''''dly Darling'''' She replied with a seductive smile as she created a portal that led to the Tristan household.


    As he visited the household of Tristan using Fresia''s ability, Zuke was surprised yet expected their visit to his house.


    "Young Master, I never expect you to visit us once again!" Zuke weed them with open arms and he noticed 2 new presence that came along with him.


    ''Hm? Even the matriarch of the Romenia Family and the daughter of the Patriarch Vicil Family hase. Does that mean?''


    He raised his eyebrow at the realization, and he smiled widely.


    "My visit to this city is partiallypleted, and I wish to take Elizabeth as well as another disciple of mine back to the sect" He exined his situation.


    "But I never expect the Patriarch of the Jazz Family to be here today. What a coincidence" Daniel noticed Viston sitting down on one of the chairs as he sipped his cup of tea.


    "You can just ignore me, Great Master. Zuke and I were just having a conversation regarding a certain matter that we wanted to discuss with you"


    Zuke and Viston eventually wanted to exin their decision, and now that Daniel had visited them abruptly, it was a chance for them to present their astonishing idea.


    "Oh? A matter that both of you wanted to discuss with me?" Daniel was intrigued by the idea. As the sect leader of his disciples, he''d naturally assist them in however his women wanted.


    But seeing them taking the initiative, he wondered what would be their ns. Thus, he can''t help but show an interest.


    "Great! If the young master would like to hear, then, perhaps Elizabeth and Megan should join in our conversation. After all, it involves them as well" Zuke said.


    He then called out his daughter who was with Megan in another room and as they entered the guest''s room, they immediately went to Daniel''s side.


    "Master!" Both of them yelled at the same time as they had been waiting and yearning for his presence.


    "It seems like both of you were eager about your newfound body that you''ve made progression"


    He was taken aback that their cultivation base had risen from the Mortal Realm to the Foundation Realm 1st stage within a day without any Spiritual Stones provided by him.


    But due to their physique, spiritual roots, and cultivation manual, their speed was a behemoth.


    It was nothing to be surprised about, but for their fathers, it was horrifying and it put them into shame. Nevertheless, they were still proud of them.


    "It''s all thanks to Master for giving me this opportunity" Elizabeth proudly imed as her feelings for Master grew over the past one day.


    For someone who couldn''t cultivate, her gratitude for Daniel was beyondprehension it quickly grew into obsession.


    Her respect for him was no longer the boundary between a student and a master, but rather, a worshipper and a god.


    He was her god at the same time, her man and Megan felt the same as well.


    "B-Because of Master, I could finally cultivate" She tried showing her best method to thank him, but it came off as quite as cute.


    "Well I''m d that my disciples are satisfied with gifts, and surely this won''t be the end" He smile and chuckled softly at their cute reactions.


    "Ande to think of it, both of your fathers wanted to discuss a certain matter with me and they wanted both of you to join in as well. So why don''t all of us have a good discussion while having tea?" Daniel suggested.


    Both Zuke and Viston nodded their head and Zuke called in his servants as they quickly put down teapots, cups as well as some desserts.


    Thedies took their seats around Daniel and as Daniel took the cup of tea, he was greatly pleased at how it tasted.


    "This is a good tea" Heplimented.


    "I''m d that you like it young master" Zuke was pleased that his collection of tea could finally show its value.


    "So now that all of us have gathered, I''m interested in hearing about what both of you wish to say" He eventually raised the main point that both of them wanted to convey.


    Hearing that, Zuke gazed at Viston who nodded his head, and as Zuke took a deep breath, he eventually exined his reason.


    "Young Master...the truth is we both have abolished our n or to be precise, our noble status in wanting to be the vassal to your sect" Zuke finally said.


    Initially, Daniel raised his eyebrow in trying toprehend his words, but upon pondering further, he realized the meaning behind his words.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, but both of you want to submit and lower yourself to a n that''s not even a Grade 2 yet?"

 Chapter 44 A City Into A Vassal?

    ?"Correct me if I''m wrong, but both of you want to submit and lower yourself to a n that''s not even a Grade 2 yet?" Daniel inquired.


    He understood why they had made this decision. After all, if he was in their decision, he would make the right choice.


    If he was perhaps a mediocre cultivator, he would lower himself and follow someone to who he couldn''t bepared.


    And yet, 2 nobles or 1 nobility since Viston had given his nobility to Daniel, had lowered themselves in wanting to be a vassal to Daniel''s sect. If news were to spread, the reputation of Viston and Zuke would drop tremendously.


    "Yes, young master. We wish to be a vassal to your sect and we''d 100% support the sect if there are any incidents that require our help" Zuke said.


    "We would follow the great master and also the sect where we won''t hesitate to respond to your calls" Viston added.


    They were both passionate about this decision and they have discussed this matter beforehand with their daughters.


    When they requested their daughters to show a fraction of their powers, they were terrified and wouldn''t forget what kind of imagery they had seen.


    Moreover, with the ruckus that Daniel had caused yesterday where they have seen with their eyes about his might, they doubted anyone could ever be his foe.


    But letting Daniel be aware of their decision is different from him epting their proposal.


    Daniel closed his eyes as he pondered this decision.


    To be honest, he wouldn''t need anyone''s help right now, because he alone is equivalent to a force of infinity.


    But because they were fathers of his disciples, he could at least respect their decision and he had promised them that he would help them in a way they wanted.


    And gazing at their reactions, he knows that they wanted the best for their fathers, and seeing that sight, he was reminded of his deceased master.


    But the reason why they never hesitated with their decision was that they have seen the proof, and it was none other than their daughters who he had caused miracles.


    He knows that this decision would have more disadvantages rather than advantages, and it''s not because of losses because he has an infinite amount of resources, but rather the troubles thate afterwards.


    But is he afraid of the troubles?


    Nope.


    "Let me ask a simple question," Daniel asked and both of them immediately tensed as they had awaited his response for nearly 10 seconds.


    It was a nerve-wracking situation for them, and now that he had spoken, they wondered what his response was.


    "How are both of you confident that you''re making the right decision?" He simply asked.


    "..." Zuke once again stared at Viston, and they had the same answer.


    "It''s because of the Young Master/Great Master" They answered at the same time.


    Hearing their response, Daniel smiled widely. He could see in their eyes that their convictions were stronger than he believed in himself.


    For once, knowing someone that believed in him surely had tremendously impressed him. Due to that, he can''t help but want to support these fathers where they have earned his respect.


    "Fine, I ept both of your proposals," He said.


    Zuke and Viston widened their eyes at his response and they couldn''t hold their excitement in.


    "Thank you young master for this opportunity!" Zuke eximed.


    "I won''t disappoint your decision, great master" Viston moured.


    Megan and Elizabeth were blooming with smiles as they were happy knowing that their father''s decision had worked out well in the end.


    They surely loved Daniel as deeply as they could, but the love for their fathers won''t fade away.


    On the other hand, the person who was most surprised by this decision was none other than Daniel.


    [: Congrattions onpleting a Hidden Mission: Earning a Vassal and has received a secret function: Vassal Support :]


    [: Vassal Support Function :]


    - You have created your ever first vassal that is separated from your sect as a means to support the sect. Although the sect is an all-powerful force, it doesn''t hurt to have a force that does all the work -


    - With Vassal Support that''s only applicable to men or perhaps women who are unrted to the sect, you could offer them a position that would strengthen their existence -


    - The Vassal Support Function is a unique function that allows you to create its beneficiary assets; as such, please assign the advantages for each position -


    [: Current Vassals: Tristan and Jazz n :]


    [: Number of candidates Avable to assign: 295 :]


    [: Lord - ??? :]


    [: General - ??? :]


    [: Commander - ??? :]


    [: Captain - ??? :]


    [: Warrant - ??? :]


    [: Knight - ??? :]


    [: Warrior  - ??? :]


    Daniel never expected he would receive yet another secret function that was not rted to his sect, but he thought this would be beneficiary for those that served him yet was not a woman.


    ''System, does that mean I could create and design the advantages of each of the positions, without any limits?'' He inquired.


    [: Positive. The host could design each of the position advantages without any limits and the reason for this is because, other than this, no function supports men unless the host uses the stat exchanged point or items that were given from the system :]


    Daniel nodded his head to his understanding of the system, and the next moment, he tried manipting the interface of the position by using his mind.


    ''Let''s see...what kind of advantages should I put for a warrior? Considering that it''s the lowest position and where a majority would get it, it shouldn''t be that overpowered''


    ''But since the vassals would be the ones that provide support to my sect, then, a warrior shouldn''t be a weakling'' He puts his mind to designing the advantages.


    After a few seconds since the function had appeared, he eventually confirmed his decision once again.


    ''This would be fine for all of the positions'' He smiled widely in his mind and he had as well decided the mark where each position would have.


    [: Lord  -  100% cultivation base and 1 Mastered Domain :]


    [: General - 70% cultivation base, 1 Mastered Dao and Law :]


    [: Commander - 50% cultivation base, 1 Spiritual Beast, and 1 Beast Bone :]


    [: Captain - 30% cultivation base and 1 Bloodline :]


    [: Warrant - 20% cultivation base and 1 weapon Intent :]


    [: Knight -  10% cultivation base 1 Talent :]


    [: Warrior - 1% cultivation base, 1 Physique, 1 Spiritual Root, 1 Cultivation Method, and 1 cultivation Manual  :]


    Although he would not often support men, for the families of his disciples, he would dly ept it.


    "Now that both of you have be the Vassals of my sect, what would be your next n? I don''t think that you''ll stop here right?" Daniel inquired.


    For someone who has decided to be his vassal, he highly doubted that they would stop at only this point.


    Perhaps, their true purpose of wanting to discuss with him was not their decision of being his vassal, but rather the actions afterwards, the aftermath of their judgment.


    "The young master is indeed right. Patriarch Jazz and I have nned to enforce and spread the influence of the sect throughout the city. In fact, we''re currently at the moment of disseminating the existence of the sect"


    "Fortunately, thanks to the young master''s disy of power, the sect is bing more well-known in the city, and it made our job easier, and young master would be proud to know how many youngdies are keen on joining the sect"


    Zuke had a proud smile as though he had done a great job, and even he was terrified of the numbers that wanted to join the sect.


    For those who couldn''t cultivate, would of course lose their mind if they were aware that a sect could turn a cripple into a genius, and knowing that the daughters of 2 patriarchs had be a genius, they were eager to join.


    "Ho? If you said that, then, I looked forward to the disciple''s candidates. Although I would want to ept them all now, the sect is not ready to eptrge numbers of disciples"


    Daniel wanted to ept all of the candidates that were keen on joining his sect.


    But the reason why he rejected that idea currently was not because his sect was not sufficient in amodating hundreds of disciples, but rather, he had yet to form a solid level of management.


    A sect doesn''t only rely on the sect leader and disciples, but also Elderly who are the teachers.


    Of course, with the help of his system, everything would be granted, but Daniel wishes to form concrete management before epting more.


    "I see. Then, there''s no problem. I''ll just supervise thesedies before the young master wishes to ept them" Zuke said.


    "Other than that, what we both had discussed about the following event after bing the vassal is that we wish to turn the city into a base"


    "In other words, the city itself would be a vassal to the sect, and before this could happen, we''ll need the remaining nobility families to join as well" Zuke exined.


    "But of course, this wouldn''t be as easy as it sounds. Different problems would surface once we''ll execute the n, and we have the Imperial Familiesing for us due to aw that was broken when I handed the Great Master my nobility" Viston added.


    They had thought well about the drawbacks that woulde if they decided to be his vassal and turn the city into a force that supported his sect.


    The idea itself was absurd as such a thing had never been heard before. And they never forget to include the 5 sects that reside in this city.

 Chapter 45 Sects Impression

    ?


    "Turning this city into a vassal?" Daniel raised his eyebrow in questioning that was mixed with extreme interest.


    All this time, he had only thought of growing his sect into arge base, but he never considered turning a city into a vassal.


    It was such an interesting idea that aroused his sense of kingship which wanted to rule over the world.


    He had no ambition to conquer the world unless it was rted to women. But that doesn''t mean he had no interest. If he needed to conquer the world because he wanted all of the women, then, perhaps it would be a great idea.


    However, he knows that it''s quite impossible to conquer every single woman. But he had the urge to satisfy all the needs of a woman whether in terms of power, wealth, health, or even lust.


    Thus, he can''t help but be intrigued by the idea of turning the city into a vassal.


    "Yes, turning the city into a vassal. We have considered the unimaginable possibilities of walking this path where it''s cut off from the influence of the Imperial Family" Zuke said.


    He knows that he had caught Daniel''s interest and it was a moment of the pitch where he should begin to convince him without crossing Daniel''s limits.


    Daniel took his time to think as he ced his fingers under his chin.


    This scenery portrays exactly how apany was trying to pitch a billionaire investor, and as Daniel pondered more, he realized that it wasn''t such a bad idea to turn a city into a vassal.


    And perhaps that would greatly spread his influence around nearby cities. After all, the city of Cetra was just one of the many thousands of cities throughout the Continents.


    "What do you thinkdies?" After a minute of contemting, he decided to ask the 4 women''s opinions.


    He didn''t just want to make all this about him, he would prefer if they put in more opinions in his decisions as that would make them more involved in his life.


    With that said, he would know their manners of thinking, what they like or don''t. It was simply an assessment of who they are.


    "I will support whatever decision you''ll make master," Elizabeth said with a warm smile. She had studied and had some education in this matter, however, she''ll support whatever decision he''ll make.


    She was like an obedient wife that would cling to and follow her husband all around.


    "M-Master, I''ll just support in whatever you do" Crista answered timidly. She has absolutely no idea what they were talking about, hence, she couldn''t rte.


    Growing up in a household that was full of abuse, the amount of education she received was meagre. As such, the topics they had been discussing had been boiling her mind.


    She couldn''t understand what would be so good about the idea of a vassal, but knowing that her master was interested in it, she greatly supported it.


    Overall, seeing how her cheeks were puffed up as she showed her support for his decision, Daniel finds it adorable.


    "There''s no need to worry about what would be the choice master as all of us will support it" Megan tried showing her best in supporting Daniel''s decision, and hers was adorable as well.


    She grew simrly to Elizabeth, thus, she received her education and knows the pros and cons. But no matter what, she would follow her master like a fanatic believer.


    "Darling, I believed you should ept their proposal of turning the city into a vassal" Eventually, Fresia responded to her master''s question, and her answer was a little bit different.


    "Why?" Daniel asked with a simple yet powerful question. He wanted to know the reasons behind her support.


    "We know that your priority is epting disciples as much as you can and that is a fact. And while epting disciples from this city might be easy, it would be challenging for the other cities"


    Fresia used to be a matriarch, thus, she knew that what Daniel needed wasn''t just a yes or no helper, he needed someone akin to a secretary that could help him brainstorm ideas.


    After all, for Daniel, the sect that he aims for wasn''t just going to satisfy his needs, but also a ce where they could aid him in many ways other than lust.


    He wasn''t indirectly or directly disappointed with the other 3 responses as he loved and appreciated their love for him. But he wanted them to be more outspoken about their ideas.


    Hearing Fresia''s exnation, he thought it was usible since the number of cities lying on this continent was over thousands.


    "We all are aware that the City of Cetra is the lowest-ranking city amongst all thousands of cities, and if master wishes to recruit disciples from the mid-ranking, we needed more than just a sect"


    "We''ll have to somehow increase our influence, and by turning this vassal into a sect, it would greatly attain attention from all around us" Fresia exined.


    "I see. That''s one way to describe it" Daniel nodded his head with satisfaction as he finds her reason sensible. Of course, he could just turn in every city and showed his power, but that would just spoil the fun.


    "Turning the city into a vassal is a great idea, but how are you both going to convince the rest of the noble families and the 5 sects? I doubt they would agree with it and if they spill trouble, I don''t mind having bloodshed with them, however, I do not want to spill any unnecessary blood"


    "After all, a loss of a woman to me is greater than the loss of millions of spiritual stones," Daniel said.


    Both Zuke and Viston gulped their throats when he mentioned ''Bloodshed''. They had seen how terrifying his power can be and they believed they had only seen a fraction of it.


    Thus, only a fool would go against him.


    "We have made an audience with the remaining noble families and also the 5 sects in City, and we''re going through this phase of the meeting with them. Although they have responded negatively, over time, they changed their mind" Viston said.


    "So you mean to say?"


    "Yes, we could produce the results within the next few days" Zuke added.


    "Then I will expect a good result" Daniel smiled and this was a sign that he agreed with their n. Thus for the next half an hour, they conversed on another topic as they enjoyed the tea and desserts.


    "Once again, this tea is quite good" Danielplimented once again.


    After half an hour had passed by, Daniel eventually thought it was time to leave and return to the sect.


    "Then if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave and will return in a week" Daniel announced.


    "Then, I''ll dly wait for your arrival," Both Zuke and Viston said their farewells to him and also to their daughters.


    "I will miss you Father and would write you a letter" Elizabeth was emotional at this moment since it would be her first time staying away from her only blood rtive.


    But at some point, she needed to leave to find the meaning of her life. On the other hand, Megan was extremely excited.


    As someone who couldn''t walk, she finds this journey exciting. Moreover, to be able to stay within one corner of her lover, she was beyond happy.


    In the end, all of them had reached the entrance of the sect thanks to Fresia''s ability where thedies were surprised and marvelled with her void abilities.


    "Alright, we''re finally heredies," Daniel said as he was outside his sect after Fresia had used her portal ability.


    "Master, where''s the sect?" Fresia questioned.


    "I don''t see anything husband" Megan looked for the sect but couldn''t find any.


    "Did wee to the wrong ce master?" Elizabeth asked.


    "M-Master, there''s no sect here" Crista searched vigorously, but there wasn''t any sect in her sight.


    "Right. I forgot that you can''t see" Daniel chuckled at their cute reactions and he couldn''t me them since he had forgotten that he had turned on the defence mechanism of the sect.


    No cultivators would be able to infiltrate if, in the first ce, they couldn''t sense or see the existence of the sect. It was simply invincible and what they saw was only a barrennd.


    "How about now, do you see it?" He turned off the defence mechanism and the function that stealth away the whole sect finally reappeared.


    And he didn''t forget to turn off the Attack Mechanism as well.


    "!?" Their expressions were amused to look at as the sect began to reveal itself domineeringly. When the gate of the sect appeared grandly, all of them trembled not because of fear, but because their wombs throbbed.


    The word ''Heavenly Harem Sect'' was carved on the gate and its aura was potent that their wombs were affected.


    At the same time, they felt an insight where their cultivation had increased at a moderate rate. They felt a sense of belonging just by seeing the gate as it was a first impression that dominate their minds.


    "Let''s enter inside" He guided them in entering the sect and upon entering, all of them were swayed by the atmosphere and environment of the sect.


    All of them could tell that the quality of the qi in the air is perhaps thousands of times better than the outside.


    But most importantly, they were awed by the wonders of the sect.


    There were buildings that they have never seen before and a tower that pressured them even though their physique and bloodline were one of the strongest ones.


    They had no words to describe how extraordinary the sect was, but at the same time, all of them had the same thought.


    ''As expected of master''


    "Master...you''re back!"


    Not far away from them, Cecilia began running toward and she jumped on him without being bothered by the looks of the women.


    "I miss you master..." She whispered as she hugged him tightly, afraid that he would once again leave.


    "I miss you too my dear disciple" Daniel caressed her hair before Cecilia was satisfied.


    Though it only had been a day, Cecilia had greatly missed her master and now that he had returned, she couldn''t help but want to stay close next to him.


    "This is a good chance for me to introduce all of you to Cecilia" Daniel wanted to introduce Cecilia to his disciples and he hope that all of them would get along with one another, but his concerns were unnecessary.


    "Nice to meet you Cecilia and we''re master''s disciples" Elizabeth introduced herself to her new sister.


    ''''I''m Megan''''


    ''''I-I''m Crista''''


    ''''And I''m Fresia''''


    They introduced themselves to her and at first, Cecilia was a bit timid but after getting to know all of them, she forged a bond that she never thought she could have.


    They became sisters of a lifetime within a timespan of a few minutes as it was as though they were real sisters.


    Daniel was baffled yet amused by how fast they quickly grew to each other''s presence and if he didn''t see for himself, he would not doubt that they were blood-rted.


    At the same time, his heart was warmed by how they were chattering blissfully and making Ceciliafortable with them. He was worried that in the future, all of his women might not have a good rtionship with one another, but seeing the sight in front of him, he was proved wrong.


    And he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Alright now that all of you are here, I think it''s time I will exin what all this sect is about," Daniel said as he urged them to follow him to the Sect Hall.


    "Master...this is beautiful. I''ve never seen anything like this" Elizabethmented as she gazed around the hall with awe.


    "Sister Elizabeth, I think beautiful is an understatement. The right word would be heavenly" Fresia had sensed the atmosphere of the hall was entirely another levelpared to the outside.


    ''Master''s existence is beyond measurable. I even got goosebumps just from seeing the throne...and that throne...really suits my master''


    She gazed at the throne as though she was a devoted believer in religion.


    Megan and Crista were absorbed by the art of the hall and they were looking around, trying to understand how could such a ce built in and where there''s no vige nearby.


    They wonder even more about his existence and recall the moment they were enlightened by the cards, they believed that their master was above the existence of an Immortal.


    "Alright. As you all know, I''ve brought all of you here because I need to exin the rules and regtions of the sect"


    Daniel sat on the throne and his 5 women looked at him with respect as they listened attentively to his words.


    His tone and expression were showing the demeanour of a leader, and there must be times when he''ll need to be firm with his harem such that there won''t be any troubles between all of them.

 Chapter 46 5 Empresses Nobility

    ?


    "The Heavenly Harem Sect is a sect where there''s nothing that I can do and all of the physique, bloodline, spiritual roots that I have given are enough evidence to prove the weight of my words"


    Daniel began exining and all of them nodded their heads as they agreed with this fact.


    There is nothing that he couldn''t do or give. Whatever his women wanted, he would give all of them without any hesitation, and if there was a time when it''d be hard to obtain a need they want, he''d be willing to go to such lengths for them.


    After all, it''s proof to show how much he cared for them and how they weigh him.


    ''If master could change the fate of our bodies, I wonder what else can he do? Just thinking about it makes me horny'' Fresia licked her lips as she thought about it.


    The 5 women''s inner thoughts were mostly about how grateful they are and how much they loved him to the point they would do anything for him.


    They could never imagine that their lives would change so much just by bing his disciple.


    As such, their love for him has entered a zone where there''s no turning back and they were aware of that yet still chose to do so.


    "And the sect is a ce where I''m nning to recruit only female disciples and their innate talents won''t matter in my eyes. As long as they could sacrifice their only love for me, I''ll ept them no matter who they are"


    He didn''t want to hide his goals from them, thus, he would rather be straightforward with it than hide it. But of course, they were fully aware of his goals and they were epting of it regardless of how many disciples or women he will have in the future.


    "Although I will ept more women, please know that no matter how many women I have, the amount of love I will have for all of you won''t change" He dered.


    The 5 women had no qualms orints about it because they questioned whether, in the first ce, they were qualified to have Daniel for themselves.


    Daniel was unaware that the change he had caused in them was something that they couldn''t repay no matter what they do. Thus, they were not confident in iming Daniel as theirs.


    They had seen Daniel as a Divine Being that couldn''t be fathomed by beings like them. In their eyes, he was equivalent to a god that couldn''t be haggled by a single one of them.


    ''Master''s power is enough to handle thousands of women'' Cecilia thought and in her eyes, there was some sort of a mysterious emotion that was entirely different from obsession. It was a mixture of obsession and also fanaticism.


    "But at the same time, when the sect opens for recruitment, I don''t think I can manage it all by myself. Though there are yet to have proper rules and positions, I''ll need your help in filtering out the admission" Daniel exined his concerns.


    ''''What the sect needs right now at the moment is the manpower to handle more disciples and I hope that all of you could assist me in that manner. All of you are the main backbones of the sect, so with more responsibilities, naturally, the rewards would be better'''' He added.


    ''The only current issue is that I''ll need manpower to teach the disciples. Where in this city could I find a teacher or Elderly that has the experience in guiding the disciple''s path?'' Daniel thought.


    "Leave it to us Master. We will not disappoint you. But what kind of filtering do you want us to do?"


    Fresia was the most experienced when ites to this. Being a Matriarch, her skills in managing were top-notch, thus, it wouldn''t be hard for her in abiding by Daniel''s request.


    "Simple. As I''ve said earlier on. They don''t have to offer anything except for their love. Thus, those in a rtionship or even married, it''s sad for me to say, but I can''t ept them"


    It leaves a bad taste in his mouth for epting those with partners. Of course, stealing them from their partners or divorcing them is another story.


    As much as he wants women to join, he naturally dislikes the idea of cuckolding, but that doesn''t mean he''d oppose it. If those who are in a rtionship made the decision, then naturally he would ept them.


    And of course, there are those that deserve to be cuckold for not taking care of their partner properly, and he suddenly recalled about a certain married woman he met nearby.


    ''Come to think of it, how''s Mecil? I never met her, but I hope she''s doing well'' Daniel wanted Mecil to join his harem, but currently, his hands were full with matters concerning the sect. Thus, he decided on meeting her once the sect had been organized.


    "I see and I''ll make sure to take note of it" Fresia could foresee in the future that countless men''s hearts would be broken knowing their lovers wanted to be in her master''s harem.


    And for some reason, that idea made her excited.


    "Alright, with that, Here''s where I will wee all 5 of you to the sect with a proper ceremony" Daniel stood up from his throne walked, and stopped right in front of them.


    After all this time, he had yet to give a ceremony where they would be blessed with his powers. He wanted his disciples to undergo this small ceremony where the mark of the sect will be imbued on their hands, the symbol of infinity.


    On the contrary, the women were wondering what Daniel meant by his words, and all of them were baffled and worried when he bit his thumb.


    "The ceremony that I''m referring to would be swallowing a drop of my blood" He revealed. Though it sounded weird and odd, he needed them to undergo this ceremony.


    This was the first time that they heard of such methods, but even though it was auspicious, they didn''t question much since their trust and love for him was huge to the point if he ordered them to die, they would dly do so.


    "It''s hard to exin how this works, but if you swallow a drop of my blood, all of will be connected to me as my bloodline has been integrated into your body" He tried to exin the reason behind his actions.


    "Moreover, you will receive a power boost of 1% to 100% depending on the rank that I wish to give my prowess without any reductions" He added.


    "In other words, the highest rank that could ever get is the Empress rank and those that I''ve assigned to this will receive 100% of my prowess and also 11 of the skills that I can choose to give"


    When Daniel exined how the blood works, all of them were bewildered by how such a heavenly-defying method exists.


    But they weren''t overwhelmed by the shock since they were getting numbed to how heaven-defying Daniel is.


    "M-Master, does that mean there are ranks lower than Empress and you could choose which rank to assign to?" Crista asked with a timid voice.


    "Yes, my dear. In the future when the number of disciples exceeds my expectations, my disciples will need to show that they deserve a higher rank" He answered.


    When the timees when there are hundreds of disciples, he would require to organize them. As such, some may need to prove their capabilities.


    "Alright. If you swallow a drop of my blood, you''ll start to feel the changes" He exined.


    Daniel gave them his blood by asking them to lick his finger and he couldn''t help but wonder if each of them had purposely licked his finger erotically.


    Just by seeing how their faces were filled with satisfaction, he wondered if they had enjoyed more than they should. Nevertheless, momentster, all of them felt an incredible change.


    [: Your 5 Disciples have absorbed your blood, what nobility rank do you wish to ce them onto? :]


    ''The highest position'' It was a simple answer to a simple question.


    [: Affirmative. Registering Cecilia, Elizabeth Tristan, Fresia Romenia, Megan Jazz, and Crista Vicil to the Empress Rank :]


    Within a millisecond, all of them received power like never before. They could feel it inside of them, there was a power coursing around their veins.


    And when they opened their eyes, they discovered a mark on their knuckles, the same mark, and color as Daniel had.


    "So...we''re now connected?" Elizabeth asked as her face was full of smiles. She didn''t know how could such a method existed, but one thing was for sure she feels delighted knowing she belonged to him.


    "Master is sure incredible," Fresia said with heart-shaped eyes, and the rest were also in awe of the Infinity symbol.


    They caressed their hands with a sweet smile and once again, they were bing more and more fanatics in worshipping Daniel, and now, their hearts belonged to him.


    "Right, then, if you think that''s surprising, you are in for more" He smirked since he had just selected the 11 skills he wish to share with them.


    [: Skill sharing :]


    1. Primordial Nexus Qi


    2. God''s Body


    3. Nexus Code


    4. Eternal Universal Regeneration


    5. Nexus Infinity Affinity


    6. Immune Physical and Elemental Damage


    7. Absolute Comprehension and Mastery


    9. Qi Meditation Enhancement


    10. Gaia''s Passive


    11. Gctic Passive


    [: All those that have been selected as Empress Nobility will receive 11 of the skills that you have selected :]


    Like a jolt of electricity, all of them trembled as their aura and strength became denser.


    Moreover, the information behind the skills was transferred into their mind, and once they absorbed it, they were beyond just shocked.


    "M-Master, you''re incredible!" Megan screamed as though she was his number one fan.


    All of them had just understood just how terrifying Daniel is if he possessed this kind of overwhelming skill.

 Chapter 47 Farm Land

    ?


    "Cecilia, Elizabeth, Fresia, Megan, and Crista, take this time to absorb all of the things that happened and you can explore the sect for exposure but don''t enter the tower yet, I have yet to exin the tower"


    Daniel wanted to check out the functions he had just received, but of course, his harem was reluctant for him to leave.


    "Where...you''re going, master? Can''t you spend time with us...?" Cecilia had tears forming in her eyes. It only had been a few minutes, but she was saddened that she couldn''t spend more time with her master.


    "I''m not going anywhere else, my dear. It''s just that I''ll need to set up the sect before I''ll start guiding all of you for cultivation" He wanted to explore the wonders of the sect''s functions.


    "It''s going to be a long session, perhaps, it might take days before we''ll return to the city"


    Heforted her by caressing her hair and Cecilia epted it withoutining.


    After Danielforted each one of them, he left the sect hall, leaving each one of them to their thoughts while Daniel had yet to realize that the women had nned to form the biggest cult ever.


    A cult they called, ''Salvation of Love''.


    ''System, what functions did I unlock again?''


    [: The Training Facility and Farm Land. Does the host wish to unlock it now? :]


    ''Yes please!'' He was excited and looked forward to the functions he had received.


    The Sect ground trembled as behind the sect hall, the training facility began rising deep from the ground, and as soon as it unraveled itself into the air, a godly-like aura spread throughout the sect.


    The aura enhanced the quality of spiritual qi in the air which was endlessly spewed out by the Spiritual veins.


    The entrance of the training facility had a sculpture of warriors and they were made from materials that the heavens were jealous of.


    [: Training Facility :]


    - A facility to train all disciples at their respective levels in different kinds of situations, environments, disadvantages, and scenario-based like -


    - There''s no limit to the entrance and each disciple will be transferred to a tform of their own -


    ''This is kind of neat. Currently, all of us including myself are just walking nuclear, but in reality, through the powers we have mastered, it''s kind of different from experience''


    Daniel envisioned that in the future, his disciples might not be able to handle the power that was given to them. They would be a walking cmity if they have no idea how to control their strength.


    ''This mighte in handy'' The Training Facility is one of the best methods in handling severe cases such as the ones he envisioned.


    He touched his chin as he contemted. Yes, upon receiving the gifts, all of them had mastered andprehended the execution of their abilities.


    But the matter of using it against enemies or foes is on another level.


    Of course, nothing could ever hurt them now that they have received Daniel''s skills. But it wouldn''t hurt to increase their experience as well.


    The worse enemy is not overwhelming or overpowered, but rather the unknown.


    On the other hand, in an empty area around the sect, there''snd purposely made for crops to grow which Daniel had requested from the system previously.


    And upon arriving, he was all smiles as he could finally bring his daughters.


    ''I finally got to meet you, my daughters'' They were not his blood-rted daughters, but the connection he had with them was deeper than blood.


    They weren''t his real children, however, they didn''t need blood rtion for him to be a father. And he ns to adopt female children who are unfortunate in the future, and perhaps he would be a father with the most children except that all of them were girls.


    [: Farm Land :]


    - A Land that can be connected to the Time Farm which has the same quality as Qi, Soil, and other variables for crops to grow -


    - Upon connecting, all spiritual divinities would be granted the perk of returning to the world of Time Farm or Farm Land at will -


    [: Does the Host wish to connect? :]


    ''Please Connect'' He couldn''t wait to see them.


    At the end of the Farm Land, there''s a spatial portal that can''t be seen by anybody except for Daniel and 3 small cute figures could be seen running out.


    "Daddy!"


    "Father!"


    ''''F-Father!"


    The Divinities of the World Tree, Immortal Peach, and Golden Tree came running towards him with huge smiles as they jumped on him.


    "I miss you guys. It must be hard right? From now on, you don''t have to wait for millions of years to wait. You can juste out of the world whenever you like" He revealed to them.


    He carried each of them in his arms and they wereughing and giggling as they finally met their father which they had been patiently waiting for thousands of years since the time in between was thousands of times faster.


    "Daddy...you really fulfilled the promise," The world tree said as she held on tight to his hand.


    "Father...I missed you" The Immortal Peach said with teary eyes.


    ''''Father you didn''t break your promise'''' The golden tree hugged his thigh as though she didn''t want him to leave again.


    "From now on, you won''t be alone anymore. But what about your real body?" He questioned.


    "Ah! It''s fine Daddy. The world tree is me, the entire tree is within my body and the same goes for little sister Peachy, and little sister Goldy" She pointed her finger at the immortal peach and the Golden Tree and it seems like she had created nicknames for her sisters.


    "Hey, I wanted to tell Father myself" The Immortal peach pouted as though her ''sister'' had spoiled the fun.


    ''''S-Sister Worldly, I should have told Father myself'''' The golden tree was downcasted since she wanted to tell Daniel herself.


    "Little Sister Peachy? Little Sister Goldy? I see, so you guys have be sisters. That''s good. So my little world tree is the eldest right?" Daniel chuckled over their cute reaction and he thought they were the most adorable kids he had ever seen.


    "Yes, Daddy!" She answered happily.


    "That means you''ll be in charge in the future as you''ll be taking care of more little sisters" He announced as he caressed her greenish hair.


    "Yey!" The world tree puts her fist up in the air as though she was proud and she likes it whenever her father caresses her hair.


    "Father...what about me...?" The immortal peach was saddened that she wasn''t the oldest one, but Daniel knows how tofort her.


    "Of course, my little peachy would also be the oldest. After all, you''ll need to take care of them in the future. Can you do that?" He squatted them and pinched her cheeks which he had been longing to squeeze.


    "Of course father! Hehehe..." She was in her world after hearing that and Daniel smiled now that he canmunicate with his little loved ones.


    ''''Then...what about me father...?'''' The golden tree was dejected that her father wasn''t paying attention to her, but nevertheless, Daniel didn''t forget about her.


    ''''My little goldy will need to protect her sisters in the future. After all, as one of the eldest, they would require your protection'''' Heforted as he yed with her cheeks, and he couldn''t get enough of how fatty and squishy their cheeks can be.


    ''''I will do my best father! Hehehe...'''' She was happy that he had given her recognition, but at the same time, she liked how Daniel was ying with her cheeks.


    ''System is it possible for all of the remaining spiritual nts and trees in the future to be aware that they can immediatelye out from the Time Farm?''


    Daniel had more seeds to nt in the Farm World, but he didn''t nt them since he didn''t want to repeat what his 3 little cute daughters had gone through.


    [: Affirmative. Once any nts or trees have been nted in the Time Farm, they will automatically feel a connection with the host which is why the World Tree, Immortal Peach, and Golden Tree feel close to you :]


    [: Thus, once they have awakened their consciousness, they will be integrated with the knowledge of Time Farm as well as Farm Land :]


    ''I see, then that eases my worries, then please help me reset the ratio to the maximum'' He had no more worries concerning the time difference since both Time Farm and Land are now connected.


    To add on, the tree or nts he''ll nt in the future would automatically feel a connection not only to him but also to the Farm Land where they could exit and enter at will.


    Once again, Daniel was d that the system was thoughtful of his decision and didn''t purposely make his life worse, unlike some protagonists.


    [: Affirmative. Configuring the current ratio to 1 Millennium to 1 Second has been set :]

 Chapter 48 Begin Of A New Cult

    ?


    Half an hour after Daniel had left the hall, the women were now left alone and now that they were aware of each other''s presence, they finally decided to have a nice ''heart to heart'' talk.


    As an ex-matriarch, Fresia took the initiative to engage in a conversation with them.


    "From this day onwards, we are all sisters and some of you may know me as the Romenia Matriarch, but it''s all in the past and now, and we''re all disciples to serve our only master"


    She said with love in her eyes, and some dark emotions within them, and all of them were familiar with the burning emotions she had within her.


    Due to her taking the initiative, slowly, they began opening up about their feelings and thoughts.


    "My name''s Cecilia and I have no surname because I was born in the slums and it was hard to find food...but Master...saved me when I was at the lowest..and here, it feels like I''m in heaven and I have fallen for him"


    Cecilia exined her past circumstances and thinking about it now, it felt like a dream and she wouldn''t want this dream to end.


    She felt she was lucky to be able to enter the sect and though it had only been a short time, she had treated this sect as a home.


    She wouldn''t exchange it no matter what and her only love is Daniel whom she''d dly serve with her body.


    "It''s alright my dear sister. From now on, we should look forward to serving our master with the best we can so we could repay everything that he gave us"


    Fresiaforted Cecilia like a good sister and seeing that her new sister was being kind, Cecilia smiled widely as now, she has another family to care for.


    "Yes sister, I loved master and would do anything for him" But her eyes were a little bit dangerous to call it love.


    "Sister Cecilia, I''m a bit jealous that you''re the first that master has found" Elizabeth teased but she holds no intent in her words.


    "You can call me Elizabeth Tristan and unlike sister Cecilia, I was hailed as someone who couldn''t cultivate"


    "I thought I had to live a life of misery, but the moment master came in, everything changed"


    She had a crazed look as she mentioned her master''s but all of them agreed with her words.


    Elizabeth had thought about it and no matter how many times she recalls it, she still finds her situation lucky.


    She was desperate to cultivate and she hopelessly despaired when her arranged marriage was broken, but recalling it back, she was d that the marriage was broken, otherwise, she doubted she''d be able to meet Daniel.


    And it was at that moment her life changed for the better


    "T-Though master had yet to announce, but we''re married the moment we met and we''re now husband and wife in the name"


    Megan revealed and other than Fresia, all of them were a little bit jealous that she got to marry Daniel first.


    It was only in name, but the system officially recognized both of their marriage as husband and wife, thus, Megan was the first to marry Daniel, and she could not ask for anything better than this.


    "Incredibly, Sister Megan is the first to marry, but at the same time, it''s an honor to be the wife of someone that''s beyond our reach"


    Fresia preached and it made them want to be Daniel''s wife.


    "Of course, we''ll have our turn afterward. Hence, there''s no need to be jealous" She added as though trying to ease their thoughts.


    "I was born with a scum father who abused me since I was young and there were scars and bruises all over my body...and I never thought that one day...master woulde to save me...and he ended my nightmare"


    "He became my light and a man that I want to worship with all my life"


    As Crista exined, she had an obsession in her eyes and her sisters pitied her past theyforted her as they promised to protect each other from harm.


    They were now sisters and they have made an oath to protect one another from anything. It was a code that they''ll remember and instill in future disciples.


    At the same time, they want to forget whatever pasts they have and move on in the sense that they have ovee their weakness and are no longer bound by their past.


    Moreover, Crista had promised and taken an oath for herself that she will save all women who are suffering from abuse, and bring them to this sect where they could be blessed with her master''s power.


    She didn''t want anyone to experience the same fate as here. Thus, she wanted to do what she could do at the moment.


    Crista''s obsession with Daniel is growing at an astronomical rate every second. It was akin to the never stopping growing universe.


    "Sister Crista, you have the same thought as me," Fresia said with a smile.


    But of course, all of them had the same obsession and craziness in their eyes.


    Other than that, they both then chatted for a while before they felt the ground tremble.


    "What''s going on?" Elizabeth questioned.


    They didn''t panic but were a little cautious of the situation.


    "It might be a master''s doing" Cecilia answered and nobody doubted her answer since they have seen a certain part of Daniel''s miracles.


    They were surprised yet calm with the situation as they knew what miracles Daniel could cause.


    Moreover, they felt the spiritual qi in the air had changed greatly. Thus, they weren''t rmed by it, but it did trigger Fresia''s goal.


    "Hear me out sisters" She gathered their attention.


    "We have epted that master''s harem won''t end with just us and there will be more sisters that we''ll take care of"


    They were aware that the number of harems won''t just stop with them, however, they weren''t jealous or worried about the idea since it''s impossible for them to have Daniel for themselves.


    In fact, they looked forward to having many sisters in the future. Moreover, they look forward if there are any offspring in the future.


    "Of course. I''m looking forward to meeting more sisters" Elizabeth eximed with a cheerful smile.


    She was the only child, thus, she can''t help but look forward to having more sisters. With her sisters now, she finds her life more meaningful and colorful than before.


    Of course, she loved her father, but there are times when a woman would rather share their privacy with another woman. And now, as they are having a good talk, she can''t help but treat this as sisters'' time.


    "But I feel like we should spread the influence once we''re outside the sect. And in that way, we can assist our master''s goal" Fresia exined.


    Fresia''s goal in mind was to create a cult that is specially made to worship Daniel who was her god and man. And of course, the religion within the world would treat it as heretics.


    But she didn''t care.


    Her only god and lover is Daniel. Thus, she was slowly turning into a crazy worshipper.


    "So, you''re trying to say that we should personally search for potential disciples?" Elizabeth questioned.


    "Wrong yet right my dear sister" She smirked.


    "I''ll request master''s permission if he can grant us a certain amount of treasures that can attract any potential disciples, and we''ll be personally recruiting them in all areas, and I meant other cities, viges towns, orphanages, and even the slums or underground" She exined.


    "Currently master''s scope is within the city, but I''m nning if we can have a ''visit'' with other ces that we can recruit at"


    Fresia emphasized the word visit and being able to catch the meaning behind it, all of them smirked including the timidly Megan.


    "I see, we need to spread master''s greatness throughout the world," Crista said with darkened eyes.


    "More than just greatness sister Crista. We''ll need to preach outside and inside of the sect so that the world realizes how our master''s is beyond the immortals"


    Fresia eximed and all of them found themselves attracted to her ideal...and so it began...the cult that shall be exposed to the world in the far yet near future.


    They then began discussing how they carried out the n and they were using this moment to create rules and regtions for a separate group that they were about to create.


    It will be a cult that teaches the future disciples about the greatness of their master, and it will soon be a cult where many women will beg to join to the point of divorcing their husbands and betraying their sect.


    Of course, the true salvation will lie within the sect, but the cult will be a separate group for the members to show their love for him and spread his influence.

 Chapter 49 A Cultivators Path

    ?


    "I''m back!" Daniel entered the sect hall and this time, there were 3 Children he was carrying with him.


    "Master...who are these cute little kids?" Fresia approached.


    Her right question should have been ''Master...where did these kidse from?'' But knowing Daniel, they never doubted his ability to create miracles.


    Moreover, she finds these 3 kids adorable and she wanted to squeeze their cheeks. Perhaps her maternal instincts were kicking in after throwing her sons.


    She knew her treatment of her sons might have been wrong, but it shouldn''t be a reason to betray her. That''s why she promised herself that if she has a child with Daniel, she''d grow her child with lots of love.


    Thinking about having a child, she smiled upon recalling how roughly Daniel had knocked her insides and she wondered if she''d get pregnant any time soon.


    Though it would be hard for a cultivator to get pregnant, the chances are still there especially if they consumed a certain type of pill, and Fresia hoped that she''d get pregnant.


    "It might be hard to believe, but they''re divinities of the World Tree, Immortal Peach, and Golden Tree" He exined with a smile.


    "Divinities...?" She tilted her head in confusion as she couldn''t understand the definition of it.


    Not only she, but the rest of them had a questioning look as they had never heard of divinities before.


    Of course, the word sounded like an extremely important variable, but it''s hard to rte the World Tree, the Immortal Peach, and Golden Tree with the kids.


    And the rest of them had the same reaction.


    "Hahaha, I know it''s hard toprehend, and let me just exin it real quick" He had expected this reaction and he was amused with their reactions.


    "What''s the highest or longest amount of time that all of you have seen or heard about spiritual nts or trees?" He questioned.


    All of them frowned trying to recall any records of the longest time a spiritual nt had lived, and eventually, Crista raised her hand.


    "Um, I overheard my dead scum father at one point that 1 year ago, Empress Lilith had discovered a spiritual nt that had lived and nurtured for 10k years" She recalled.


    "Good, then, do you all know the grades of spiritual nts?" He asked another question and this time, Megan answered.


    "I-If I''m not wrong, there''s the Refined Grade, Pure Grade, and Sacred Grade"


    "Good, that''s correct and that''s the general knowledge you all have right?"


    They nodded their heads to his question, but they weren''t idiots that couldn''t understand where he was going.


    ''Don''t tell me!?'' All of them had the same thought.


    It was hard to believe the assumption they had, and if it was any other person, they would have called him crazy.


    However, the person was Daniel, and with the gifts they had, it will be much easier to absorb.


    "There are things that are beyond your understanding and the current information that you have is just the tip of the iceberg"


    "For example, there are 3 more grades beyond just the Sacred Grade. If a sacred spiritual nt has lived for 10k years, then, some grades ssify 100k years, 1 Million years, or even a billion years"


    "B-Billion years!?"


    Fresia and the rest were terrified out of their wits as that number is hard to imagine just how much pure qi would be inside of it.


    "And when a spiritual nt has been nurtured for 1 million years, they will develop their consciousness and will gain a divinity"


    "As such, these little kids are the divinities of the world tree, Immortal Peachtree, and Golden Tree" He introduced them to his harem with a warm smile.


    All of them gulped their salivae as they gaze at the children. Nevertheless, they didn''t doubt his words since they believed him.


    "Alright. Now that we have gathered here, it''s time for me to nurture all of you into wonderful cultivators" He announced his true purpose.


    "I have no worries about the techniques, bloodline, or physiques that you all have since the knowledge and mastery should have been passed down. Am I right?"


    They nodded their heads as they could execute their abilities without any difficulties. It kind of saves the trouble and time for Daniel to guide.


    Technically, there''s nothing for Daniel to teach since they have instantly mastered everything they needed to know about themselves. But there are some aspects that the system won''t give immediately such as Talents, Intent, and Law.


    "But other than Cecilia, what do my lovely 4 disciples wish to pursue? What kind of cultivator path do you wish to pursue?" He questioned.


    They took a minute to contemte before they answered with earnest thoughts.


    What does Cultivator Path mean?


    It''s hard to describe and simplify the meaning of path, but if there''s another phrase to it, it will be ''What kind of cultivator do you wish to be?''


    There could be a Monk Cultivator, Sword Cultivator, Dark Cultivator, Demonic Cultivator, Elementalist Cultivator, Runist Cultivator, Refined Cultivator, or even Duo Cultivator.


    There are thousands of routes where a cultivator could choose a path, but they could only pursue one type of path.


    The origins of a cultivator would be determined by his path as that will lead to the path ofw and also his Dao.


    However, because Daniel was an anomaly, he broke and shattered allmon sense.


    But, the path that a cultivator should choose would need to resonate well with his Physique, Spiritual Root, Cultivation Method, and Manual.


    And all 5 of them naturally knew what Path they would choose since the gifts the system had chosen for them were perfect for them.


    Thus, right from the start, they were aware of the path that they are going to choose.


    "Master, I would pursue the path of Lightning Sword Cultivator" Elizabeth dered. She felt the path of the lightning sword suits her physique and spiritual root.


    With the speed and reflexes of lightning, she would be a terrifying entity with a sword in her hand. Even without a sword, she could control lightning as though she were the Goddess of Lightning.


    "Master...I believed that I would pursue the path of an Ice Elementalist Cultivator" Cecilia had decided that bing Ice Elementalist would be ideal for her.


    Her existence is the epitome of ice and if Elizabeth was the Goddesses of Lightning, she would be the Goddess of Ice, or even better, Goddess of Zero.


    Thus, what she needed was not a sword, but something better that suits her path.


    "I will follow the path of a Runic Void Cultivator," Fresia said.


    Fresia realized that her origins represent not abatant, but rather a specialist. With her as of now, she''s a conqueror of space where no enemies could escape from her.


    Her spatial abilities were enough to destroy worlds, but she was more interested in serving her master rather than being a ruler. Thus, her answer was in a way that she wanted to stay by his side and support him.


    "M-Master, I would choose the path of a Celestial Light Cultivator Megan said.


    She has never heard or seen what a Celestial Light Cultivator is, however, upon receiving the gifts of the cards, she had seen and understood what a ''Celestial Light Cultivator'' is.


    They were not cultivators that represented justice or heroics, but rather, the light that shines within the darkness of the universe.


    They were the dawns of the sun and the light of the stars.


    Hence, she was assured that her path would be a Celestial Light.


    "M-Master, my path would be Saintess of the Stars!" Crista said.


    Simrly to Megan, Crista was clueless about the meaning behind Saintess of the Stars. But just like Megan, she had encountered an entity who had followed the path of Saintess of the Stars.


    It wasn''t a path that represented purity or holiness, but rather, a path that showed how devoted she is to the person that became her reasons for stars.


    The number of stars she will cultivate in the future will represent the amount of love, belief, and devotees she is.


    Thus, she was assured of this decision as well.


    [: Disciple Elizabeth Tristan has forged the path of Lightning Sword Cultivator and will be given Thunder Sword Meteorite(???) :]


    [: Disciple Cecilia has forged the path of Ice Elementalist Cultivator and will be given Jewel of Absolute Zero(???) :]


    [: Disciple Fresia Romenia has forged the path of Runic Void Cultivator and will be given the Scroll of the 5th Dimension(???) :]


    [: Disciple Megan Jazz has forged the path of Celestial Light Cultivator and will be given the Crown of Heaven(???) :]


    [: Disciple Crista Vicil has forged the path of Saintess of Stars and will be given Halo of Stars(???)


    "I see, then there are my gifts for you" He took all of the gifts that the system has rewarded them with, and the moment he took out all 5 gifts, the space around them began to tremble.


    First, it was the thunder that kept striking the sect without any signs of stopping. It was as though, the heavens were angered and they sent their highest grade of divine lightning.


    But that wasn''t the end, ice of unknown power surrounded the sect as though wanting to seal something that shouldn''t have existed.


    What''s even more terrifying is when reality begins to distort as ''beings'' outside the 4th dimension wanted to take ''something'' that shouldn''t have been brought to a 2nd Dimension world.


    To add on, trumpets in the sky revealed themselves as they sounded the arrival of doomsday, and the ''stars'' within the universe had gazed upon the world.


    It was such a chaotic situation where the gifts that Daniel wanted to give them were behaving rebelliously.


    Fortunately, due to the mechanism of the sect, these phenomena were dealt with in mere seconds as they didn''t happen in the first ce and the world had unknowingly escaped from immediate destruction.


    The women were terrified of the phenomenon as they had seen with their eyes, but they were even more surprised when everything was dealt with quickly when Daniel gazed at ''them'' with frowned eyes.


    And they only heard a single word.


    "Disappear"


    It was just one word, however, all of that existence disappeared as though they fled in fear after noticing Daniel''s presence.


    "Don''t worry girls. With me here, nothing could disturb you" Daniel tried to calm their terrified expressions, and they couldn''t help but feel a warmth in their heart.


    This event not only strengthens their love but also their resolve to get stronger.


    They thought they had be stronger, but it seems like, they did not.


    Afterward, they received the gifts, and only then did the gifts behave and stop their tantrums.


    "These now belong to you as they were made and created by only those with the same physique which is why it calmed down after holding it" He exined.


    "Master..." All of them held on to the gifts as though it was a lifetime of a gift.


    They could sense how terrifying the gifts were and knowing they belonged to them, their hearts were tickled with a lush of love.


    "Now, it''s time that we should improve our cultivation base, and this time, I brought these little cuties to help us," Daniel said.


    All of them were eager to raise their cultivation base. Having a higher cultivation base would make their ns much easier and also, it has always been their lifelong goal to reach the higher sky.


    "My little cuties, can you hand me some of your treasures?" He asked.


    "For Daddy, I can give everything!" The world tree cheerfully said as she created 3 treasures which are known as World Tree Stem, World Tree Leaves, and also Essence of World Tree.


    "No problem Father!" The Immortal Peach didn''t want to lose out to the world tree and she created 6 Immortal Peaches.


    "Father, you don''t have to ask!" The golden tree was enthusiastic about helping her father and she created 6 Golden Apples.

 Chapter 50 More Benefits

    ?


    "What all of you are holding is a million years old spiritual herbs and nts which will increase your cultivation base and also improve other aspects"


    Once his three daughters had created those worldly treasures within the palms of their hands, Daniel gave each of the treasures to his women who held it with a trembling hand.


    ''C-Can I hold this? What rights and qualifications do I have to receive such kindness?''


    Cecilia felt that she didn''t deserve it. It felt like she had been receiving too many benefits that she didn''t deserve.


    The more he gave, the more she felt conflicted about receiving all these treasures without returning anything.


    Thus, she convinced herself by promising to devote all of her life, heart, and even body to her master.


    They had simr reactions and emotions as to what Cecilia felt.


    What they held within their hands were iparable treasures that couldn''t be found not only in this realm but also in the Immortal Realm.


    They had yet to hold or even glimpse at a 10k-year-old spiritual herb, but now, the treasures within their hands were estimated to be more than 1 million years old.


    So, how could they not feel nervous?


    On the other hand, Daniel finds their reactions cute and he continues to exin.


    "Nowdies, please absorb the World Tree Stem, Leaves, and Essence before consuming the rest of the Fruit" He instructed.


    With nervous expressions, they consumed each of the treasures slowly as the energy inside the Spiritual Stem, Leaves, and Essence begins to wrap their bodies with mysterious origins.


    If they were mortal, perhaps, their bodies would be convulsed with extremely potent energy and they would die without knowing how.


    Fortunately, due to their innateness, they could peacefully absorb all of it without having any trouble and so did Daniel.


    They weren''t the only ones that were absorbing the treasures as even Daniel wanted to enjoy the perks of it.


    Upon consuming the herbs of the World Tree, all of their bodies were surrounded by mystifying nature energy that was integrated with the Dao of Nature and the Law of Life.


    The Origins of a World Tree were the same tree that had once connected to all realms. It had other names such as Yggdrasil, Myriad Tree Realm, and even Universal Tree.


    But the World Tree is one of the spiritual trees that could potentially be grown to an extent where its size could be bigger than the Universe itself.


    [: The World Tree Stem has strengthened the Host muscles and bones. Host Prowess has been multiplied by 100 times permanently :]


    [: The World Tree Leaf has strengthened the blood flow, spiritual flow, and state of mind. The regeneration of Spiritual Qi and Hp and Mental stats have been multiplied by 100 times permanently :]


    [: The World Tree Essence has strengthened all Meridians. The Qi has been increased by 100 times permanently :]


    Afterward, they were indefinitely surprised by the results, and they consumed the Immortal Peach next.


    However, except for Daniel who was not willing to consume the Peach at the moment, his disciples consumed and it was due to the benefits of the Immortal Peach.


    There''s a reason why Immortal Peach was named ''Immortal''. The Immortal Peach is known to be an absolutely rare treasure that all cultivators would pursue and even kill for.


    They wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice their loved ones to obtain a single bite of the Immortal Peach, and yet, his disciples were leisurely consuming the fruit with trembling hands.


    Upon consuming and receiving the wonders of the Immortal Peach, it will allow cultivators to skip 4 Major Realms without any side effects, and to add on, they would be given a lifespan of 100k years.


    It''s no wonder why anyone would do anything to obtain a fraction of it as the rewards were tremendous.


    And of course, immediately, all 5 women had broken through the next 4 Major Realms easily, and they were even more shocked than the previous consumption.


    But this wasn''t the end, as they consumed the Golden Apple afterward.


    Simrly to the Immortal Peach, the Golden Apple was as famous as the Peach. However, the mere existence of the fruit was not known to the masses of the Mortal Realm, but rather the Upper Realm.


    The reason behind this is due to the extreme difficulty in growing the Golden Tree which requires tremendous resources.


    Nevertheless, its benefits could rival the Immortal Peach or even better as the Golden Apple has a unique property. The longer it grows, the more benefits the cultivator shall receive.


    Considering that the Divinity of Golden Tree had grown up to more than a million years, then, naturally, the Apple she had given was a priceless treasure.


    As Daniel and his women ate the apple, their bodies exploded with a powerful wave of Golden Qi, and they noticed how their skeletal frames were lightened in the color of gold.


    [: The Golden Apple has enhanced all Physique, Bloodline, and Spiritual Roots by 10 times. All Stats has been strengthened 100 times permanently and Poison Resistance has increased by 100 times :]


    After a few minutes, the atmosphere around them was hectic. Their auras and qi were deadly and they could kill any mortals who weren''t a cultivator. Nevertheless, it soon calmed down.


    Once they were awakened from the assimtion of their new prowess, they opened their eyes in delight with a wide smile.


    "10th Layer of the Ascended Rank, not bad Cecilia, and a little bit more you can push to the Anscetral Realm"


    Heplimented her who blushed while creeping up a smile.


    "Ancestral 10th Layer, as expected of the Matriarch. Your cultivation is quite high and you deserve some ''praise''" He teased Fresia.


    "Master you jest..." She licked her lips when hearing the word ''praise'' as it holds another meaning.


    "10th Layer of Daybreaker Realm. Well done to both of you" He praised Megan and Elizabeth respectively to which they replied with a smile.


    They seemed to be satisfied with beingplimented by their master and couldn''t hide away that cheeky expression.


    "And Crista, it''s good progress you have to be at the 10th Layer of the Transcendence Rank"


    "Thank you master" Crista would never imagined that she had reached such a height one day and it was all thanks to her master she thought.


    "Alright. I think we''re done with pretty much of the cultivation. And the next topic concerns the City of Cetra"


    He gathered their attention and upon learning that they will be discussing matters concerning their city, they listened attentively.


    "First of all, Fresia, do you think you can take charge and be the lead in conquering the noble families? Maybe, Elizabeth, Megan, and Crista could help out with that"


    "What do you all think?" He suggested while asking for their opinions. Although Zuke and Viston were in charge of this grandiose n, it wouldn''t hurt for him to send his disciples in case some refused to listen.


    "Master, we do have the confidence. After all, the strength that we have now if I may be honest and daring, is enough to topple even the Imperials Families"


    "And in that sense, we can easily conquer the city of Cetra. But, does Master has any specific request that you wish to leave? In case we have to use some force, perhaps master would like to leave only the women while killing all the men?"


    Fresia was slowly forging a path where a cult was about to form and not any one of them disagreed with it.


    "Hmm, I''m not a merciless murderer but if they don''t choose to submit, then kill those who don''t submit to me, but only kill the men if need to"


    ''It''s a cruel order, but there will be those who wouldn''t submit and act like some kind of chosen protagonist. Moreover, it''s not like I''m going to rule with an iron fist''


    "Then I shall obey your order"


    "Then I''m reassured that I can leave the noble families to you as I will personally have a visit with the 5 Sects"


    Daniel had nearly forgotten the existence of the 5 sects lying inside the city. He needed some Elders for the foundation of his sect, thus, he choose to visit those sects, and it doesn''t matter what their qualifications would be.


    He looked forward to meeting the 5 sects and wondered what kind of bizarre events it would have.


    "By the way, I''ve decided to have all of our marriage a weekter, and Megan would be the first followed by Fresia, Cecilia, Elizabeth, and Crista"


    "It would be a ceremony where I would dere my eternal love to you. So look forward to it...as it''ll be one hell of a week"


    He grinned and those women felt their wombs tremble and their legs shivered as they imagine how their holes would be stretched in the future.


    They were happy about the news and couldn''t help but looked forward to the day itself when they would be officially considered as his wife.


    The positions and the numbers that were before or after them didn''t matter to them as they have only one goal, and that is to be his eternal woman.

 Chapter 51 Preparation For Rewards

    ?


    After the 5 women were blessed with abnormal treasures, they discovered the changes happening within their bodies.


    With explosive and vtile prowess, they were walking cmities that could potentially destroy multiple continents with a single punch.


    They had truly be what the heavens were terrified of.


    Once they had absorbed the raw energy within the treasures, all of them had the expression of wanting to thank Daniel, but most of them were clueless about how to speak their mind.


    They even became more agitated when heplimented their progress. And at times like this is where Daniel should take the lead, and he didn''t shy away from his very true purpose of creating the sect.


    "Now that I have given all of you priceless treasures, shouldn''t it be my turn to receive a ''wonderful treasure''?"


    Daniel smirked and he teased. Normally, his words would have caused countless women to frown and they would have negative opinions about Daniel.


    However, the opposite of what should the reactions be had happened instead.


    "M-Master, d-does that mean i-it''s time?" It was Elizabeth who spoke with a blush on her face. She was trembling not because of nervousness, but excitement.


    The urge to mate with her master had corrupted her mind and within a few seconds, she had already imagined how much stuff she wanted to do with her master.


    She had the look of a shy maiden, but the way her body behaved was of those who hadn''t had sex for centuries. She was bing horny as she looked forward to her being impregnated.


    "Master..." Cecilia only called out for her master, but her behavior was simr to what Elizabeth was behaving.


    There was horniness all over her face and there were hints of her body convulsed in excitement as she yearned for her master''s reaction.


    From the very first day till now, she only wanted one thing from her master, at the same time, a factor that she can repay for all of the blessings he had given her.


    And that was sex.


    "Fufufu...it seems like today will be a long day" Unlike those two, Fresia controlled her emotions better, nevertheless, she couldn''t hide away from the excitement that her body was implemented with.


    Just from remembering how Daniel had destroyed her, she shivered in excitement, and part of her body begins to wet.


    "Hehehehe...I can finally show my love to master" Megan had a crazed look in her eyes as she drooled over the imagination of Daniel roughing her inside''s.


    She definitely has an obsessive love for her master, but it''s because of this that she wouldn''t hesitate to give everything that she has to him.


    Unlike all of them, Crista was behaving silently. But the emotions that were all over her face speaks a thousand words.


    Daniel chuckled over their reactions, but he liked how they were eagerly expecting his next move.


    "Master, then, how should we proceed in repaying you?" Fresia walked towards Daniel and leaned toward his chest while circling his firm chest with her soft fingers as she spoke seductively.


    She knew that they might not be educated on this topic. Even though she wasn''t as experienced as some, she did have tasted what it''s like to be a true woman.


    Because of that one experience, she changed entirely and perhaps a little bit slutty, however, it''s only to her master that she feels this way.


    "Come on Fresia, you know what I want and need" Daniel ced his hand behind her back and pulled her closer to him, and kissed her deeply.


    "!?" She was surprised by this unexpected action, but she didn''t reject it. She closed her eyes and replied to her master with the same amount of love he was giving.


    *Gulped*


    On the other hand, the rest of them were gulping their throat as they find the sight of Daniel kissing hot.


    They weren''t jealous of Fresia, but they wanted to be in her ce and enjoy the sacred sensation of his lips.


    Just by watching, they became intoxicated, and they began pleasuring themselves.


    Imagining how a kiss would feel with their master, they became wetter and were eager to perform the deed with him more than ever.


    Slowly as they watched how Daniel was kissing Fresia by sealing their lips together, the 4 of them automatically moved their hands to their private area and began touching themselves.


    And soon, sounds of moans could be heard.


    "~Mmm....Ah...Master...~" Elizabeth moaned as she quickly aroused her clit through her clothes.


    The more they pleasured themselves, the more they wet themselves and it was to the point where droplets of nectar stained the ground.


    Daniel knew that his disciples were pleasuring themselves and never would he imagine that he would be blessed with such a sight.


    He even became hard just by watching them pleasuring themselves and if he follow his instincts, he would love to plow them at this instant.


    But he didn''t want to be barbaric. So instead, he separated his lips from Fresia.


    "~Ah...~" Fresia had a satisfied smile and she wanted more.


    "Let''s continue this in my roomdies," Daniel said. He wanted the moment to be memorable for them, thus, he wish for them to prepare for what was toe.


    ""~Yes Master~"" They answered at the same time.


    They weren''t ignorant for not realizing what Daniel wanted. Thus, they began preparing themselves.


    It was now in the middle of the day and after the 4 of them were guided by Cecilia into their rooms, they were amazed by the wonders and architects before taking a bath where they scrubbed off every inch and corner of dirt they may have.


    They vigorously washed away any impurities within their bodies where afterward, they gathered and went to Daniel''s room.


    As they washed, they wonder how would it feel like to have sex with their master, and just by thinking, their wombs trembled.


    Eventually, they knocked on Daniel''s room and waited for his call.


    *Knock*


    They were nervous and excited about what was toe and upon hearing his voice, they entered.


    "Come in"


    As the door was opened, 5 figures of heaven-defying beauties entered the room.


    The trails of their bath could still be seen floating on their skin with the white see-through robes that they wore which were mysteriously provided by the system inside of their room.


    Their undergarments could be seen and each of them had their sets of unique colors.


    And though in their hearts, they belonged to him, most of them would still be shy as their first time will be taken by the man they love, adore, and worship.


    "There''s no need to be shy and we can take it slow" He reassured those who were nervous about the situation.


    "Master...do you like what you''re seeing...?" Cecilia showed her body to him.


    She turned her body around as she allowed Daniel to gaze at every part of her body and of course, he would love it.


    "You''re just so perfect that I want to have a bite at some of that cake" He stared at her perky ass which was begging to be pped.


    She smiled proudly knowing her body had excited her master. After all, before this, her body was thin as paper without beauty to apany it.


    However, with the changes she had, she would be delighted if her master imed her body, and she would be in euphoria if her body could please him.


    "Then do you like these too? Master, I notice that you kept staring at my boobs and if the master doesn''t voice out, how will I not know that you want these?"


    Fresia approached from behind and she smooched his head between her chest where a sweet erotic scent invaded his nose.


    "These are huge...perhaps all of the essences of the world tree qi have gone into these knockers?"


    He teased as he enjoyed the softness and warmth of her boobs.


    Fresia was excited to see how indulged he was with her boob and though she doesn''t like topare with her sisters, she still had the biggest chest.


    "H-Husband...don''t leave me alone. You should touch me as well" Megan braved herself and grabbed his hand and ced it on her chest, allowing him to squeeze her boob.


    "Hm? I never thought that my sweet innocent wife is this naughty. She needs to be punished "


    He squeezed her boob with a little bit of force, causing her to moan erotically and he could see how she had be with just a small squeeze.


    "Master...you should let us serve you..." Crista was breathing heavily as she slowly unravels his pants with a fervent gaze towards his crotch.


    And the moment his rod was revealed upon the world, all of them looked at it as they gulped their salivae.


    They were gazing at his dick as though they were hypnotized.


    There were hearts in their eyes and they were making a rather amusing expression to watch.

 Chapter 52 Elizabeths First Blowjob? (R-18)

    ?


    When Crista unravelled his crotch, a magnificent domineering rod appeared like a wild monster.


    It was as thick as their arms and veiny as though it was angered for being exposed in the air.


    Seeing a man''s dick for the first time, Cecilia, Elizabeth, Megan, and Crista marvelled.


    They weren''t aware of how big or long a man''s penis could be, but for some reason, seeing their master''s manhood, they had a feeling that its size and appearance were great.


    ''What is this feeling I''m having...? Just seeing my master''s rod, I''m feeling hot. How...mysterious...yet I don''t dislike it...''


    Elizabeth felt odd seeing his dick.


    It wasn''t an unfamiliar emotion, but she couldn''t put into words what may describe her feelings.


    She felt an itch in her pussy and her womb trembled as though it was calling out for the rod.


    What she may feel was an instinct that a woman in this world may have.


    Nevertheless, seeing Daniel''s dick, she begins to rub her legs together to respond to this weird sensation she''s having.


    All she wanted is to put that dick inside of her and let it pierce through her womb.


    ''Would it feel good...? ~Ah...I just want to feel master inside of me~''


    She couldn''t wait to experience what sex would feel like.


    To her, the mere existence of the word was a Myth that she wouldn''t be privileged to have.


    She would never think that a useless person like her would one day be together with her loved one.


    Even though her sisters were going to perform the deed, she strangely didn''t object to it.


    She didn''t feel shy or nervous towards them and the matter of having sex altogether at the same time wasn''t odd to her.


    Instead, she even weed it as a good sister.


    "Elizabeth, you look strangely thrilled. Why don''t you take the lead instead?" Daniel smirked.


    He noticed how Elizabeth was behaving like a wild horny animal.


    He saw how she was rubbing her legs together and her impatient expression.


    On the other hand, Daniel too was impatient. Seeing 5 Beauties with seen-through robes, wouldn''t he be horny as well?


    His dick was firmly hardened when they gazed at his rod. It was a proud moment for him, and his Ego was inted by a small boost.


    However, he felt like they were watching a little bit too long, so he took the opportunity for Elizabeth to step up.


    "Master, you want me to...take the first step?" Elizabeth knew what he meant.


    Though she was stunned, she became excited afterwards and she gulped her throat.


    As she took the first step closer to him, she felt the whole world falling on her as she was pressurized.


    The more she walked closer, the more she realized how heavy the situation it is for her.


    ''Would Master be disappointed by my underwhelming performance...? Would he be satisfied with me?''


    She had this question lingering around her mind. She was worried about how Daniel would feel about her.


    After all, she had overheard gossip from the Maids about how their Husband wasn''t able to satisfy their lust.


    At that point, she didn''t understand what their concerns were as she was clueless regarding in that topic.


    However, now then she could rte to how her Maids felt, but it wasn''t about her master, rather, it was herself.


    "Don''t worry Elizabeth. There''s no need to concern yourself about how it would y outter. We''re all here to enjoy and satisfy each other''s lust. So don''t be pressured. Just enjoy"


    Danielforted with a smile. It was obvious to him what Elizabeth was concerned about.


    It was all over her face, moreover, Daniel know it will be her first time, hence, she might be a little bit nervous.


    "Alright...Master, I''ll try my best"


    She encouraged and convinced herself to do better. Knowing that her master hadforted her, she felt rxed and less pressured.


    Afterwards, she crawled to him on the bed and went closer to his crotch where once she realized how close she was, she became entranced.


    "So big..."


    She was captivated by his rod and she discovered that her nose was close to his dick, almost an inch away.


    Her eyes were gazing at his rod and the more she stared, the more she became lost.


    To add on, the scenting from his dick was starting to hypnotize Elizabeth whose sense of smell was overwhelmed.


    It was strangely addictive as to oppose how it should be smell.


    But she just didn''t want to stare at it.


    Her natural instinct was telling her to suck, and so she did.


    "!?" She widened her eyes at her unexpected performance.


    She didn''t know how big a dick could go inside a woman''s mouth and due to that, she simply swallow his whole dick which should be impassable.


    The structure of her mouth was tiny and it should be impossible to swallow a size like Daniel''s dick, but she broke the odds.


    Weirdly enough, what was supposed to be painful and hurtful had changed into pleasure.


    She had yet to move her mouth or suck, but waves of pleasure were starting to overwhelm her body.


    "~You can''t just stop there sister Elizabeth. You have to move and start sucking Master''s dick~" Fresia guided.


    Elizabeth listened to her words and she nodded to her guide.


    But of course, she was clueless about how she should move, so naturally, she followed what was right for her.


    She started motioning her head forth and back.


    However, seeing how she was sucking Daniel''s dick, Fresia guided her along the way.


    "~You have to be careful in not using your teeth otherwise, it would hurt master~" Fresia gave a tip.


    Teaching someone about the proper way of sucking, Fresia chuckled in her heart as she never thought that one day, she would teach one of her sisters how to suck.


    She wasn''t a professional, but she at least knew one or two tips.


    Elizabeth nodded her head and she noted in her mind in being careful of her teeth.


    "~That''s it Elizabeth. You''re doing good. But try using your tongue a little bit more~" Fresia added.


    Elizabeth simply followed her words and she started using her tongue.


    "Yes...that feels good. Do it more Elizabeth" Daniel felt a contrast different in her using her tongue and not using it.


    Hearing hispliment, she felt more energetic in her performance and started to improvise.


    She twirls her tongue around his dick and even licks the tip of his penis which caused a sensation of pleasure to Daniel.


    On the other hand, Elizabeth was enjoying as much as Daniel did.


    Just by sucking, she became even wetter.


    ''I didn''t know sucking a man''s dick could be exhrating. I think sucking Master''s dick would now be one of my hobbies''


    Tasting his dick, there was nothing more delicious she could ever have.


    Minutes passed by and Elizabeth felt his dick throbbing, and she knew what it meant.


    ''Is master about to release his precious semen?'' Her eyes were filled with lust as she thought about it.


    "I''m cumming Eliza" Daniel couldn''t wait any longer and his blood pumped for the iing release.


    Elizabeth could feel her master''s dick throbbing and she fastened her pace to equalize his throb.


    And it didn''t take long before Daniel cum.


    "I''m cumming Eliza," Daniel said.


    "!?" Elizabeth was taken aback by Daniel''s sudden act.


    He ces his hands behind her head and with a gentle force, he pushed her head in until her mouth reaches the base of his dick.


    Her eyes begin to wander somewhere else as the moment his dick pierce through her throat, she cum.


    The amount of pleasure she felt from this was iprehensible.


    Moreover, she could feel his semen entering through her throat and down to her stomach.


    In the end, it took minutes before Daniel''s intion stopped, and as he released his dick from her mouth, there was no leftover.


    "Good Girl Elizabeth. You managed to swallow it all. I''m proud of you" Heplimented.


    "~I''m d Master liked it~" Her eyes were filled with madness and one of her wishes came true.


    But of course, Daniel wasn''t satisfied.


    His dick had yet to be satisfied and just nice his eyesight falls towards Crista, and his mouth curled upwards.


    "Crista...why don''t you try next?" He called with his dick pointing towards her.


    "M-My turn? Really Master?" She was extremely excited that Daniel had chosen her.


    Watching how Elizabeth was sucking his dick, she was turned on and her pussy was overflowed with her nectar.


    And now that his dick was calling out for her, she even became wetter.


    Unlike her sisters, Crista has a petite body and Daniel had the urge to ''break'' her body with his dick.


    Crista wasn''t afraid, but rather, she has a strange kink. She wanted to be destroyed by her master''s dick.


    Well, growing up while being abused, she developed a distorted sense of pleasure that she wanted it to be done by Daniel.


    And when she realized she had this kink?


    It was the moment when she witness the bulging shape from Elizabeth''s throat when Daniel forcibly pushed her to the limits.

 Chapter 53 Cristas Mindbreak (R-18)

    ?


    Now, Crista was gaping at the sight of her master''s dick.


    With such a domineering appearance, she felt fear which was mixed with excitement.


    The thought of the ''monster'' right in front of her, ravaging inside of her made her thrill with pleasure.


    It was as though she was made and existed just for his dick.


    And when Daniel called out her name, she became keen on serving Daniel.


    She was clueless and unsure of what to do, however, following the example of Elizabeth, she followed what she had done.


    Crawling to his dick which had leftover precum all over it, the scent of it was strong and potent that she became dizzy because of it.


    Nevertheless, she managed to hold on, and once she grabbed and held his dick in her hands, she became puzzled.


    ''Even with both of my hands, I can''t grab around its thickness''


    She was surprised by how big it was now that she had a close look. But she didn''t want to waste any more time by simply watching.


    Hence, she began moving.


    Copying Elizabeth''s movement, she moved her head forth and back and used her tongue to twirl around his dick as she licked.


    It went on for minutes and though she was enjoying the taste, Daniel believed that she could have done better.


    "Crista, I think you should do better...just like this!"


    Daniel didn''t know why, but he had the urge to break her body as much as he could and he didn''t show any mercy on her.


    "!?" Crista''s eyes had tears that represented pain of pleasure.


    She didn''t know why her master became rough on her as he suddenly jam his dick all the way inside her throat without any warning.


    He even pushed her head deeper without any remorse.


    Having said that, she didn''t reject the idea of force. Instead, she received more pleasure than before.


    "Take this Crista!" Daniel keeps jamming his dick like a demon king who has no mercy on his enemies.


    While tears were forming, Crista was having fun. Her salivae were all over the bed and the floor that was mixed with his precum.


    And each time Daniel jammed his dick as deep as he can, she felt her throat being invaded.


    Perhaps she was sensitive or the pleasure was too much that she kept cumming without any signs of stopping.


    Now, it was only a one-sided battle where Crista''s mouth was being invaded by her master''s precious rod, and she liked it very much.


    After a few minutes of forcefully jamming, Daniel eventually cum inside her mouth, and he didn''t allow Crista to waste any drop.


    "Take all of my cum Crista" He pushed her head deeper with both of his hands and she even suffocated.


    But once his dick was out of her mouth, she showed her master how clean her mouth was.


    "~See master, I swallow all of it~" She opened her mouth and there weren''t any leftovers, and it seemed like she wanted to be praised.


    "Nice one Crista" He praised to which she giggled.


    "However, this is not the end Cirsta. We still have so much to do" Daniel smirked.


    *Gulped*


    She swallowed her saliva as she prepared for what was toe, and her pussy throbbed.


    "Lie on the bed Crista and try to rx" Hemanded.


    Crista followed his order and shey down ording to his instructions, and the moment she saw how Daniel was on top of her, she became nervous.


    "Don''t be so nervous my disciple. It might hurt at the start, but you''ll feel pleasure afterwards"


    Danielforted and Crista''s expression was less tense as his words were like the whispers of the devil, and she simply fell in love with it.


    "Now then, I''ll put in slowly"


    She nodded her head as she prepared for what was toe, but Daniel had other ns.


    He smirked once his dick was pressed against her pussy, and he wondered what would happen if he thrust all the way in?


    He wouldn''t be worried about injuries since he had the means to heal.


    Moreover, their bodies were entirely different from the average cultivators, hence, he wasn''t worried.


    *Thrust*


    "!?"


    Crista''s body jolted in surprise. She would never expect that her master would thrust all the way in without giving her time to breathe.


    However, her expression was different from someone who should have felt pain.


    Her tongue stick out in the air and her eyes travelled into different dimensions.


    And in instinct, she grabbed the sheets of the bed and her mind had been broken.


    ''W-What is this!? I never felt this feeling before. It feels so good!? Why did no one tell me that having sex with someone you love could be this good!?''


    Her mind couldn''tprehend the amount of pleasure she was receiving.


    At the same time, she felt her hymen broke, but she didn''t have time to care about it.


    On the other hand, Daniel enjoyed being inside of her. Her pussy felt tight and it felt like it didn''t want to let go of his dick.


    And he could feel the tip of his dick touching ''something'' it shouldn''t have, and it was her cervix.


    What''s even more surprising was how there''s a bulging showed from her stomach, and those who were watching gulped their throats.


    Daniel knew that Crista''s consciousness had wandered off somewhere as her defence mechanism of coping with pleasure had been activated.


    But is he going to stop here?


    Nope, and he will continue despite Crista''s state.


    Without any hesitation, Daniel slowly pulled back his dick from her pussy before thrusting in once more.


    And her body once again jolted in surprise, and she began moaning with her mouth shaped like an ''O''.


    1 minute had passed by since Daniel thrust her pussy mercilessly and each time he thrust, Crista cum, and her face began distorting.


    She simply followed her instincts and enjoy the pleasure that she was receiving.


    But her expression was someone who had be addicted to sex, and Daniel didn''t mind it. Instead, he responded with a stronger force.


    10 Minutes had passed by and Daniel had reached his climax.


    Instead of releasing it in a missionary position, Daniel pushed his dick balls deep in an impregnated position.


    "I''m going to fill your stomach with my seeds Crista"


    Although he doubt she would hear, Daniel wanted to say those words, and as he pressed her legs wide open, he cum inside her pussy.


    *Spurt*


    Crista had a satisfied smile as her master''s semen travelled to her womb, and there weren''t any signs of stopping as he kept cumming.


    It was only a minuteter that his urge had been released and now, Crista''s stomach had grown as though she was pregnant with a child.


    The amount of his semen was enough to overflow her pussy, and though he wanted to continue with Crista, he realized she had fallen asleep.


    "It seems like she has fallen asleep and though you won''t hear me, you''ve done great Crista. Have a good rest, my Dear Disciple"


    Daniel kissed her on her forehead and gently ced her body on the bed, after all, the size of the bed was enough to fit 10 people or more, so they had more space to spare.


    "Now who''s next?" Daniel questioned with a smile and now that he paid attention to them, he realized that they had been fingering themselves.


    "How about you Cecilia?" He called out to his first disciple.


    "Yes, master!" Cecilia was eager that she had been called out she couldn''t wait any longer to taste her master''s dick.


    Because of her excitement, she wasn''t tense as Crista or Elizabeth, and once she was closer to him on the bed, she daringly grabbed his dick and began stroking.


    "~Do you like my hands master~?" She asked seductively and she began stroking his dick.


    "Mm. I very much like it" Daniel was taken aback by her daringness and he liked it.


    "~I''m d master loves these hands of mine. I finally found its purpose~" She said erotically.


    She stroke his dick with both of her hands andparing her hands to his dick, there was a contrasting difference in its sizes.


    Even though Cecilia wasn''t proficient with sex, she was learning fast and getting the hang of it.


    With just her hands and fingers alone, she was developing techniques of her own where shebined the sensation with a bit of her cultivation technique.


    As a result, Daniel felt a cool sensation from her fingers which stimte his nerves.


    The more she strokes, the more precum he''s leaking, and by the time 5 minutes had passed, he finally cum on her hands.


    "~It seems Master does love my hands. Look at how much semen is all over my fingers. I''m d Master enjoyed jt~"


    Her hands had cum all over them and she had a proud look, but her next action onwards stimted Daniel''s lust and he wanted to pound on her immediately.


    With the semen all over her hands, she lifted them nicely over on top of her mouth and his semen begins to drop into her mouth, she swallowed all of it before leaking thest bit on her fingers.


    "~Master cum is truly delicious. Can Master give me a 2nd round~?" She asked cheekily.


    "Well of course my disciple. Anything for you" His dick immediately hardened from her words and Cecilia was excited to see that she would receive more semen.

 Chapter 54 Cecilia Satisfaction (R-18)

    ?


    *Slurp*


    "Does Master like it?"


    *Heavily Breathing*


    Cecilia was sucking her Master''s dick with a look of addiction.


    After making her master cum with her hands, she began sucking his dick as though it was sweet candy.


    *Slurp*


    She kept licking all over his dick with her tongue, and at the same time, she gently stroke his dick.


    "You''re doing good Cecilia and I never thought that you had it in you"


    Daniel was enjoying Cecilia''s manner of sucking. It was even more erotic and sensual when her eyes were gazing at him.


    "I''m d Master loves it"


    She ced his dick against her cheek and smile widely.


    With his dick against her cheeks, she could feel how hot it is and how beastly it looked, because of that, she became wetter.


    "~Master, I want it inside of me~" She begged.


    She couldn''t wait any longer and was eager to have the monstrous rod inside of her.


    "Alright my disciple, then, how about you put in yourself?" He suggested with a smile.


    "~Understood Master~" She replied with her wish granted.


    Daniel was nowying on the bed, and his dick was clearly pointed towards the ceiling.


    As she stood up and walked over to Daniel, she lowered her body to a squatting position first before she could feel her pussy touching the tip of his dick.


    "!?" She jolted in surprise as she felt pleasure all over her body.


    "Aren''t you a little bit sensitive my dear disciple?"


    Daniel chuckled when Cecilia had cum merely from touching his dick.


    She didn''t give up and continued.


    "~T-This feels so good~"


    She moaned uncontrobly when her body finally descended onto his dick.


    It was painful at first, however, it changed into pleasure.


    Moreover, more waves of pleasure starts to kick in when her pussy swallowed his entire dick.


    She could feel her cervix being invaded and she was surprised by how good it was.


    "Good Cecilia. You managed to take in everything. So why don''t you try moving slowly?" Daniel suggested.


    Even though Cecilia and Crista were virgins, the sensations between them were entirely different.


    It was hard to describe, but if Crista was tight and never wanted to let go, then, Cecilia was soft as it wee him like a king.


    It felt like his dick was squished by soft marshmallows and he didn''t want to leave.


    She nodded her head before she starts moving slowly.


    "~Mm~"


    When she moaned, Daniel finds it adorable and he wanted to hear more.


    As she kept moving upwards and downwards gently, Cecilia was attacked by thousands of needles of pleasure.


    With each movement, the amount of pleasure she received doubled each time.


    "~Ahh~" She moaned again and watching her expression, Daniel can''t help but want to tease her.


    And he found an opportunity.


    "~Ah! M-Master don''t~" She cum unexpectedly when her jiggly bubbly butt was smacked by his hands.


    *Pak*


    "It''s a crime for you to have such a big ass. Hence, it needs to be discipline" He teased.


    He smacked once more leaving behind a red mark on her skin.


    "~I-I can''t Master...I-It feels too good~"


    She didn''t feel pain from the smack, instead, she received an odd sensation of pleasure where she wanted more.


    "How naughty and because of your naughtiness, you need more spanking," He said.


    Each time Cecilia moved her body, Daniel smack her butt ordingly to match the timing of her movement.


    With the sounds of her butt smacked, it created an erotic scene that she enjoyed thoroughly.


    She even drool like a spoilt machine at how overwhelming the pleasure was, and eventually, Daniel cum inside of her pussy.


    "Take it all, Cecilia"


    He pushed her butt inwards where he wanted to reach inside of her pussy as deep as he can.


    "~Impregnate me Master, let me be pregnant with your child!~"


    She screamed like a crazy woman, but even she has reached the climax of her body.


    Once Daniel''s semen began spurting out, her body trembled uncontrobly.


    She could feel his semen entering and invading her insides.


    Moreover, the force of his dick prating her cervix and entering her womb added another world of pleasure.


    It was too much and overwhelming where Daniel had filled her insides, and it could be seen that her stomach began to grow.


    Once Daniel was satisfied in releasing his urge, he discovered that Cecilia was exhausted, and she was at the point where she could lose consciousness.


    "Rest well my dear disciple"


    He knows that Cecilia was about to fall asleep and thus, he patted her head and watched how she was slowly falling asleep.


    "Hehehe...I will be pregnant with my master''s...seed..."


    She voiced those words before she eventually falls asleep, and Daniel gently ced her body beside Crista who was sleeping with a satisfied smile.


    It might be weird and odd why Cecilia and Crista had lost consciousness and exhausted themselves after Daniel cum inside their pussy.


    With their current prowess, they should have nearly infinite stamina to carry on with thousands of rounds.


    And yet, they were exhausted after one round.


    The reason behind this is simply due to Daniel''s semen.


    Unlike his disciples who were strengthened by the system''s card, Daniel''s body has been integrated with a special force.


    And this special force belongs to the Extremely High Tier Law which is the Law of Life.


    Hence, the Law of Life has millions of times strengthened the potential of his semen, and if ordinary women receive even 1 drop inside their pussy, they would die and burst from the raw energy.


    And this could only be done if Daniel prate through their pussy rather than their mouth or ass.


    Such a rule and reason is that the womb is where it shall receive the semen.


    It''s simr to how an Electrical Application would need the energy to work.


    And after receiving his semen, Crista and Megan entered the state where their bodies were breaking down his semen into nutrients which would strengthen their bodies and even increase their cultivation base.


    However, the chances of them getting pregnant are slim.


    Nevertheless, there''s still a chance.


    To add on, the process would have been effective if Daniel learned Duo Cultivation Technique.


    "Now that there''s only three of you, why don''t we make it enjoyable as we can?"Daniel hinted.


    "Alright Master"


    Fresia knew what he meant and knowing that the other might be clueless, she gently encouraged them.


    "Don''t be nervous sisters. Master wants all of us to please him at the same time" She said.


    "How about we let Sister Megan take the lead? After all, wouldn''t it be unfair since she has yet to receive master''s care?"


    Elizabeth suggested.


    She didn''t want Megan to feel unfair that Master didn''t give her any personal act of sex.


    While Crista and Cecilia had received their rewards, Megan had yet to receive anything.


    Of course, contrary to her thoughts, Megan didn''t feel unfair that she would be doing it together with her two sisters.


    "Hmm, Megan, then how about youe here" Daniel called out to Megan.


    He didn''t forget about Megan, but he wondered how it would feel to have 3 women serving him at the same time.


    She obeyed his order and came to him.


    He was sitting on the edge of the bed and once she was nearly a step away from him, she excitedly wondered what master has for her.


    "Sit down," He said and she followed.


    "No matter how many times I see it, you truly have one of the biggest boobs I''ve ever seen. So why don''t you put it to good use?" He smiled.


    Megan was slightly stunned and once she had processed his words, she blossomed into a smile.


    "~Master, you want me to use my breast to pleasure you? Then I would dly obey~" She heeded like a good wife.


    Before Daniel had picked her up, She had been studying the ways and methods of sex positions, and she knew what she needed to do.


    With enormous breasts, she wrapped his dick around her boobs.


    With her hands pushing the side of her boobs, it gently pressured his dick with pleasure.


    "Damn...it feels soft and squishy," Daniel said.


    It felt like he had entered a new world of sensation and it became even bigger once she started motioning her breast.


    "~Master, do you like it? Do you like my breast~?"


    She was paying attention to his expression, and she smile when noticing he was enjoying the moment.


    "Yeah. It feels good Megan. Keep going"


    He didn''t want her to stop and Megan noticed this.


    "~If Master loves my breast, then, I would dly pleasure Master with my boob forever~," She said.


    Megan was aware that her boobs were bigger than average.


    But what could she do with them if she was a cripple?


    She couldn''t walk and couldn''t cultivate, and she had always been mocked by.


    And it was at this moment that she was d her boobs could finally be used for good, and she was surprised that despite covering it, his dick still managed to reach the height of her nose.


    ''Hehehe...Master truly loves my boobs'' She thought with darkened eyes.

 Chapter 55 Mindless Megan (R-18)

    ?


    "That feels good Megan. Keep it up"


    Danielplimented her as he was at a loss for words at how pleasing his dick was being smooched by her boobs.


    "~I''m d Master likes it very much~"


    Megan was thrilled with her master''s reaction and she couldn''t help but be motivated.


    With her hands supporting her chest, she roughly motioned her breast to pleasure his dick.


    Each time she motioned her breast, Megan could see how eager the rod before her was behaving.


    Moreover, she was captivated by his size and she couldn''t fathom how good it would feel if she took it in.


    At the same time, being closer to his dick, her nose couldn''t escape from the strong smell of his scent.


    As she breathe in the smell, she was strangely aroused and couldn''t but exhrate her movements.


    She became faster and rougher, and seeing how Daniel was having the best time of his life, she smiled with pride.


    "I''m about to cum Megan"


    A few minutester, Daniel felt the urge of releasing his semen and knowing what to do, Megan fastened her movements.


    "~Please Master, let me receive your seeds~" She erotically said.


    She could feel his dick throbbing in between her breasts and when it was about time to let Daniel cum, she stopped.


    The moment he cum, a mountainful amount of semen was shot upwards before dropping like a firework.


    And now, Megan''s body, face and chest were covered with his semen.


    To add on, her boobs were entirely covered with his semen so that she could form a small dripping river on top of it.


    Seeing her body stained with cum, she was aroused and with the strong thick smell of his semen, she became even hornier.


    "M-Master?"


    She was suddenly taken aback when Daniel carried her body and ced her gently on the bed.


    "Let''s move on to the next course, so how about lying on the bed with your back facing the ceiling?" He ordered.


    "Master wants my back to face against the ceiling? I''ll dly obey it"


    She had no qualms about following his instruction, but she wondered what would happen next.


    Now that he had an extraordinary view of her body which was perfect, Daniel smiled knowing that Megan''s entire existence belonged to him.


    Upon gazing at her fat ass, Daniel had a vicious idea.


    Slowly as he climbed on top of her, Megan was flustered as she can feel the contact between her body and his body.


    She shivered in excitement and also nervousness, but when she felt a blow of air on her ear, she rxed.


    "Try to rx your body, my dear disciple. Don''t be nervous"


    He whispered to her ears, and only then she could rx.


    Megan was curious about what her master wanted to do, after all, she could feel his dickying across her butt crack.


    Now that she felt his dickying on her butt, she realized how heavy it was.


    ''Master''s dick feels heavy on my butt...~But...when is he going to put it inside me~?''


    She was impatient and yearned for her master''s love to bless her womb.


    However, secondster, she widened her eyes.


    "M-Master t-that ce is dirty! D-Don''t go in there!"


    She was shocked and stunned that her master wanted to prate through her ass.


    It was an act that she had never heard of, not even in those ''sacred books'' that she read.


    She tried to move her head behind, but ignoring her pleas, Daniel immediately pierce through the roof.


    "!?"


    Megan had tears forming in her eyes.


    She couldn''t breathe nor could sheprehend what was happening.


    Her ass had been stretched and widened by Daniel''s humongous dick, and now, her ass wouldn''t forget the shape of his dick.


    It had been carved wonderfully so that it won''t reform back to its original structure.


    But with just one shot of a thrust, she cum immediately and it stained the bed sheet.


    "Megan, can you keep going on?" Daniel asked with concern.


    He had been breaking their bodies without any care, but he wasn''t overly worried.


    "~Yesh Mashter I can keepsh going on~"


    Her vocal words were distorted as her mind had beenpletely overwhelmed with this unknown pleasure.


    Her ass was hurting, and with it being stretched as wide and bigger as the size of a fist, she should have felt a tremendous amount of pain.


    However, she didn''t. Instead, she received an odd sensation of pleasure.


    Hearing her words, Daniel began thrusting as deep as he can.


    Since she was mindlessly lying on the bed with her back facing the ceiling, Daniel was turned on by how he was treating Megan.


    It felt like he was treating Megan like a puppet of a ve, a powerless woman who was being ravished by a man.


    He wasn''t a sadistic man, but he was turned on by the idea of ravishing his disciple without any second thoughts, and so he did.


    cing his right hand on the back of her neck, Daniel pushes her neck down without any overabundance of force.


    He lifted his hip before hitting her butt which created a smacking sound.


    At the same time, her ass was once again invaded and ravish.


    A few minutes had passed by and he kept ravishing her ass without sparing her any moment.


    On the other hand, Megan was smiling like a broken doll and her hair was in a mess.


    Each time Daniel prate her ass, she clenched her butt in excitement as her pussy overflow the sheets with her sweet nectar.


    Moreover, she couldn''t move her body since she was pinned down on the bed like a tool who''s only meant to be used and pleased her master.


    Imagining being a cum dumpster for her master had greatly excited her heart.


    But with her current mental state, she couldn''t vocal out her thoughts since her mind had shut down due to the overwhelming pleasure.


    "I''m about to cum in your ass, Megan"


    Daniel went for balls deep inside her ass and to add a little bit of spice, he pulled her hair before cumming with full force.


    "Yeah...that''s it" He smiled with satisfaction after cumming, and he was proud that her ass had been marked and painted with his semen.


    "What a big ass you have" He smacked her butt and Megan unknowingly trembled.


    She cum once again and this time, as the nectar flow out from her pussy, it created a flow of waterfall which was mixed with his semen that came out from her ass.


    It was a thrilling sight yet Daniel realized he was unsatisfied.


    "Why don''t I fill both your holes with my cum Megan?"


    Although he was aware that she couldn''t properly hear him, he would at least want to convey.


    And no doubt, she smiled unknowingly.


    "I would take that smile as a yes" He smiled wickedly.


    Without caring about the state of her body, he lifted her ass, and positioning his dick towards her pussy, Daniel slowly went in before breaking through her hymen.


    "Damn, it''s quite tight over here. It needs to be loosened a little bit more"


    He gently stretched and shaped her insides with his dick, and once again, her pussy could no longer recover to the shape it was before.


    And now, her pussy shall remember who she belongs to.


    It was slippery and tight inside, but that makes it even more pleasurable for Daniel.


    With her mindless body, he began fastening his movements before breaking her pussy.


    Each time he moves, a bulge could be seen from her stomach and Megan kept cumming mindlessly.


    To add support, Daniel grabbed both of her hands and tried to pull her in, and this created a lot of pleasure for the both of them.


    With her cum of nectar spraying all over the bed sheet, Megan was thoroughly enjoying the moment even if she wasn''t conscious of it.


    And it didn''t take long before Daniel wanted to cum.


    "Take my seeds, Megan!" He pulled her hands and went deep inside her cervix where his dick had entered the realm of her womb.


    And the next moment, he cum.


    He filled her womb with his semen that cause her stomach to bulge.


    At the same time, her legs trembled uncontrobly with her cum mixing with his semen.


    Afterwards, once he pull his dick out, Megan lost control of her body and she dropped onto the bed with closed eyes and a happy smile.


    "It seems like you enjoy it more than I did. Good for you Megan and have a good sleep"


    He gently strokes her hair before cing her body beside her sisters.


    "Now that it''s only the both of you left, how about we end it together?" Daniel suggested.


    He wanted to experience what it''s like to have sex with more than 1 woman at the same time, and his eagerness can be clearly seen in his expression.


    Elizabeth and Fresia look at each other at the same, and they giggled afterwards.


    They were aware of his wants, thus, they dly granted it.


    "Master has been waiting for us didn''t he?" Fresia walked closer to him before kissing him on the lips.


    "It seems like Master wants to devour both of us at the same time, and it doesn''t seem like this beast is satisfied"


    Elizabeth went to his dick and began sucking splendidly.


    They had been watching their sisters being knocked up with his semen, and now that it was their turn, they wish to be filled with his semen to the brim.

 Chapter 56 Threesome (R-18)

    ?


    Daniel never thought that one day he would be entertained by 2 women at the same time.


    It''s a dreame true for him.


    He was passionately kissing Fresia who couldn''t let go of him.


    She was immersed in the situation that she couldn''t release her mouth away from him.


    And Daniel couldn''t get enough of the kiss he was enjoying.


    Moreover, as he stares into her white captivating eyes, he was slowly being lured in.


    The thought of kissing someone who was once married and had children excites him.


    He dislikes having a sexual rtionship with a woman who''s in a rtionship, but that doesn''t mean he will hesitate in doing what needs to be done.


    At the same time, Elizabeth was passionately


    giving her master a blowjob.


    The first blowjob that she gave a while ago might have been amateurish for her observations.


    But by learning from her mistake, she had improved her technique.


    Slurping her tongue around his dick, she motioned her head like a vacuum that''s greedily sucking away his soul from his body.


    And because of the sheer size of his dick, Elizabeth discovered that she could use her hands for a handjob.


    With a blowjob and a handjob performed at the same time, Daniel was enjoying the moment.


    At first, she wasn''t confident in her performance, but now, she was bing a nymph.


    "~Master...do you like it...?~"


    She stopped her movements as she wanted to hear her master''spliment.


    But she realized that his mouth had been taken away by Fresia.


    She wasn''t disappointed, but seeing how his dick trembled as though it wanted her attention, she chuckled.


    "~It seems Master wants more, then...how about this?~"


    She grabbed the base of his dick with her left hand and pointed it towards her mouth.


    She gazed at his dick with admiration, but once she readjusted her hair, she swallowedthe tip of his dick.


    She didn''t deepthroat herself, but rather, she twirl her tongue around the tip of his dick.


    "!?" Daniel''s body jolted in surprise when the most sensitive part of his dick was pleasured by Elizabeth''s tongue.


    But what was even more stunning was the way she was pleasuring his tip.


    She was licking and tasting his precum as though it was the most delicious candy she ever tasted.


    From the top to the bottom, she licked in a straight line without missing a single mark.


    It was such an erotic and captivating sight that he wanted more.


    His lust had been strongly stimted to the point, he began leaking more precum, and the more precum he released, the more greedy she became.


    Elizabeth thoroughly enjoyed the taste of his precum and she was getting quite addicted to it.


    She kept licking all over his dick like a nymph and tasted every savoury area.


    Each time she licked, she discovered a new taste and was greatly gratified.


    It felt like she was blessed and fortunate to have tasted her master''s rod, and for that, she is eternally grateful and would forever be loyal to him.


    After a few minutes of pleasuring, Daniel showed signs of his iing release.


    He couldn''t hold it in any longer and wanted to release everything.


    Elizabeth could feel his dick throbbing and she stimted his dick even more by licking the tip.


    Simultaneously, Fresia didn''t release her grasp on him.


    She didn''t allow her master to be freed from her kiss, thus, she went deeper, trying to taste every part of his mouth there is.


    Just like Elizabeth, she was greedily sucking away his mouth like an obsessive sex maniac.


    She twirled her tongue inside his mouth and even though Daniel tried replying with the same force, she wasn''t satisfied.


    She didn''t just want a kiss, she wanted to devour his mouth without missing a single fraction of his salivae.


    It would ur that she''s like a lunatic believer where every sacred drop of water produced from his body is said to be Divine Water.


    And once Daniel cum, Fresia noticed that his movements stopped for a moment, and she took advantage of that.


    She dived in deeper and sucked away everything inside his mouth.


    On the other hand, Elizabeth went on top of the tip, and she sucked the soul out of his dick.


    With all of the semen produced from his dick, she sucked and swallowed everything without missing a single drop.


    And once Daniel had finished cumming, she released her mouth away from his dick and noticed how it bounced from the ricochet.


    "Amazing...even though Master had been cumming since just now, it''s still not satisfieddespite cumming with huge quantities"


    Elizabeth had a look of astonishment and she strongly believed that no other men could perform the same feat.


    And for that, she felt blessed.


    "It''s expected of our master, and I doubt he''s satisfied with just your mouth. He needs something more stimting and more pleasuring"


    Fresia smiled widely since she knew that Daniel had yet to be satisfied, and she too was astounded by his capabilities.


    It was not the same as ''someone'' whosted a single round.


    "Then I believed you girls know what to do next"


    Daniel allowed them to do whatever they want to him since he wanted surprises.


    He wish to see what kind of acts they will do with him, and he was not disappointed.


    "~Then let us dly serve you master~" They said at the same time.


    If someone were to see Elizabeth and Fresia, they would believe they were sisters, not because of the simrities, but because of how close they were.


    "~Master, I want you to be inside of me. My pussy has been craving for your dick~"


    Fresia had been yearning for his dick ever since that day and she was getting impatient.


    After descending her pussy onto his dick, she cum immediately and managed to get a hold of herself from the pleasure.


    Since this wasn''t the first time for her, her body was able to defend herself against the numerous attacks of pleasure.


    Afterwards, she lifted her ass before motioning it down to receive the entire existence of his dick.


    Because of how her womb had been shaped by his dick, she had an easier time managing her movements.


    Still, she couldn''t control her expressions, and she was showing a vulgar sight of someone who was addicted to sex.


    Fresia wasn''t the type to enjoy sex.


    She was a cold and firm ruler who was strict even with her children.


    Hence, thest thing someone would associate with her is sex.


    Maybe it was because her experience was a disappointment or that she had sex with Daniel which made her realize how disappointing her past experience was.


    Only then did she realise what a joke it was.


    She couldn''t believe that sex could be this good and that once upon a time a cold firm ruler had be a slut for her master.


    ''I can no longer live without Master''s love and dick''


    Her mind and heart were obsessed with Daniel, but her pussy and ass couldn''t live without his dick.


    While Fresia was having fun with his dick, Elizabeth dared herself and sat over her master''s face.


    She was embarrassed by this kind of act, but she had learned one or two tips from a ''Book'' she read where couples or married men love to sit by their wife''s asses.


    She was clueless why would men enjoy this, but for the sake of her master, she''ll dly learn everything to please him.


    "M-Master, I heard some men love to be sat by their wife''s ass, do you like it?"


    She was embarrassed and her cheeks blushed, but soon, her body jolted as she received pleasure like never before.


    Daniel couldn''t reply since his nose was suffocated with her ass, but that doesn''t mean he dislikes it.


    He would never dare to dream that one day he''d receive the privilege of being sat by a hot woman, and now, he''s being suffocated by a thick woman''s ass.


    He could smell the scent of her pussy and thought that it had a nice scent around it.


    But the only tool he could use now is his tongue, and so he licked her clit.


    And just like he thought, it stimted her pussy.


    "~Ah...Master, it feels good~" She moaned loudly as she had never experienced this kind of act.


    She could feel her master''s breath and the moment she started to feel his tongue all over his pussy, she cum.


    It was hard for Daniel to describe the taste of nectar that he had swallowed.


    It was kind of sweet, sour and odd at the same time, nevertheless, it tasted strangely savoury.


    Perhaps, he had found another type of a favourite ''drink'' that he would love to have once in a while.


    But just tasting it once wasn''t enough for him, so, he started performing cunnilingus.


    Each time, he stimted her clit, her body trembled uncontrobly since it was the most sensitive part of her pussy.


    Eventually, almost half an hour had passed by and all of them cum at the same time.


    "~Ah, Master is filling me up!~" Fresia eximed as the semen from his dick started to overflow.


    "~Master''s, it feels too good~" Elizabeth couldn''t believe that her body almost gave in just from his tongue.


    Thus, she looked forward to his dick in her womb.

 Chapter 57 Fresia And Elizabeth Satisfaction (R-18)

    ?


    Fresia was beaming with a fulfilment smile.


    As she watches herself lifting her body from her master''s dick, she grinned widely knowing she had been knocked up.


    She was amazed once again by the amount of cum he released inside of her.


    It was too much that it started to flow and drip down from her pussy.


    And of course, just like any of her other sisters, Fresia soon lost control of her consciousness, and she fell asleep.


    "Master..."


    She muttered his name, and Daniel couldn''t help but gaze at her.


    "How cute...and you should rest Fresia. You''ve done much, so just sleep and rest"


    He gently kissed her forehead before cing her with his other disciples.


    Once he was done with that, he paid his attention to Elizabeth, the only woman he had yet to give a creampie.


    "Now, it''s only you and me, Elizabeth. So why don''t we have a good night?"


    He wanted to end the night with a banger and she too as well agree with it.


    "Yes Master"


    She simply agreed without anyints. Moreover, she had a look of excitement where she couldn''t wait for what was toe.


    "Just lie down on the bed, and just leave everything to me"


    He instructed and she followed his words exactly.


    Shey on the bed wondering what was about to happen, and she was taken aback when Daniel spread her legs like the letter ''W''.


    She didn''t scream in surprise, but rather, she was stunned.


    It was an embarrassing position for her since her pussy had been leaking out a sweet savoury nectar.


    But once she saw his dick above her pussy, she gulped in nervousness.


    ''This thing will go inside me...I wonder how would it feel?''


    She was curious about the answer to her question, nevertheless, her thoughts were taken away when she felt his dick slipping against her pussy.


    Daniel didn''t prate, but he teased her wet pussy by sliding across it.


    It was definitely intoxicating and weirdly pleasurable for both parties, but for Elizabeth, she became even more impatient and stimted.


    "~M-Master please don''t release me. I-I want it inside of me~"


    She couldn''t take it anymore and begged.


    It might seem that she had lowered her dignity and value by begging a man''s rod, however, there''s nothing more delightful than receiving her master''s semen.


    "What? I can''t hear you. You need to speak a little bit louder Elizabeth"


    Daniel smirked while teasing.


    He knew what he was doing, and he used the opportunity to push her a little bit further.


    Elizabeth was embarrassed and she was aware of what her master wanted.


    Having said that, she was strangely turned on by this.


    She was clueless as to why she felt this, but the thought of begging and lowering herself to her master was exhrating.


    Hence, she slowly crowned up a distorted smile and begged like she had no dignity as a woman.


    "~Please use my pussy to satisfy your dick, Master!~"


    She eximed with an expression that tells how low she had be.


    She didn''t care what will happen, but what she care about now is her master''s dick, and she craved it badly.


    She even shook her hips, signalling how her pussy is calling out for his dick.


    In the end, what could Daniel do aside from answering her calls?


    "If you want it badly, then, I''ll dly fulfil your wish"


    The sight of a woman begging for his dick was thest thing he could expect before getting the system.


    And now, such an event is happening to him.


    Thus, without holding back, he immediately thrust through her pussy and broke her hymen.


    "!?" Elizabeth had the same reaction as her other sisters.


    Her expression distorted like someone who couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Her whole body shivered uncontrobly as pleasure began to travel around her body.


    Her face distorted and even though she felt pain, it soon turned into pleasure.


    ''What is this!? So this is what you feel when having sex!? How could this be so good!?''


    She was at a loss for words at how incredible her pleasure was.


    Moreover, she was even stunned to see that there was a bulge on her stomach.


    "It feels good being inside of you Elizabeth, do you feel the same?"


    Daniel questioned. He knew that she had been overwhelmed by the sudden thrust.


    However, no matter how many times he had seen it, he still couldn''t help but be amused by their first reactions.


    It was erotic that it made him even more horny.


    "Ahahahh"


    She couldn''t answer his words since her mind had been pierced by the pleasure of his dick.


    Her consciousness was still intact, but her mind had been taken over by pleasure.


    She was just like a broken mind puppet that exists to be a cum dumpster for her master.


    With each thrust Daniel gave, she received an overwhelming amount of pleasure like never before.


    And due to the ricochet, her boobs keeps bouncing and Daniel saw an opportunity.


    "I think your boobs feel a little bit lonely, so why don''t Ifort it?" He teased.


    Without waiting for her answer since she couldn''t even respond, he grabbed her left boob and squeezed as hard as he could.


    "!?"


    Just like his expectation, she showed a reaction, and he could feel her pussy clenching.


    On the other hand, he was amazed by how squishy and soft her boob felt.


    There weren''t many times he had touched their boobs, hence, he was slightly astonished.


    His first impression of touching her boob was a dessert that could be eaten, and he did.


    His mouth went towards her erect pinkish nipple, and he began sucking and biting like a baby who wanted his mother''s milk.


    Unfortunately, there was no milking, but even without that, he enjoyed sucking her tit.


    "~Ahh~"


    Elizabeth moaned loudly this time.


    Sucking her tits was one of the ys she never expected her master would have done, and now that he did it, she didn''t dislike it.


    Instead, she wanted more.


    Her nipples became even more erect and her pussy kept tightening itself due to the chain of reactions.


    It was too good for her that she didn''t want her master to stop, thus, she pressed his head even further like a mother who was encouraging her child to suck more.


    And today, Elizabeth discovered a new fetish where it''ll be a norm for Daniel to suck her tits now and then.


    She was smiling distortedly and the bed sheet had been tainted with her nectar mixed with his precum.


    And it was such a miracle that none of the girls had been awakened due to the noise they both made.


    However, as time passes on, Daniel changes his movements.


    From a simple manner of biting and sucking, he barbarically pulled her tit with his teeth.


    And now, her boob is being stretched, and of course, he didn''t forget to entertain her other boob, hence, he used his hand to squish and squash her boob.


    "~Ah...Aaa...~"


    Elizabeth''s breathing became heavier the moment Daniel changed his pace.


    With her pussy being prated by his dick and her boobs being pleasured by his mouth and hand, she couldn''t describe what kind of euphoria she was in.


    She could no longerprehend the pleasure she was receiving and she had be a beast in heat who was merely following her instincts.


    Eventually, when the time had passed by, Daniel cum inside of her without missing a drop.


    At the same time, she cum while pushing his head deeper into her chest.


    Once Daniel was satisfied, he got up from her body and noticed how broken she was.


    Her tongue was out from her mouth and her legs were spread wide open with his cum and her nectar oozing out.


    Moreover, with the sweat that all of them had umted, the room was filled with a weird scent yet pleasing.


    Nevertheless, Elizabeth soon closed her eyes as she dosed off into a nice sweet dream where she dream about being used by her Master.


    As usual, he smiled and ced her body gently beside her sisters and once Daniel was done with that, he began cleaning the room.


    With just a click of his finger, the room and the bed sheets that were stained with their cums were all cleaned right away.


    Moreover, he cleaned their bodies, but as for the cum inside of their pussy, he''ll just leave it as it is and only remove the excessive amount.


    He was not worried about being a father since he had everything, thus, he''d leave it up to the chances of them getting pregnant.


    Once he was satisfied with the condition of the room, he went onto the bed where he was surrounded by his 5 disciples.


    At this moment point of time, he felt numerous emotions.


    He knew that the number won''t end with just 5 or 10 and while he was confident in terms of resources, he was not confident whether or not he could give love and care for each one of them.


    But he didn''t choose to contemte it now and will leave it for tomorrow.


    Hence, as he closed his eyes, he eventually drifted into the night of dreams, and the night here marks Daniel''s first campaign of bing a Heavenly Harem Sect Leader.

 Chapter 58 Daniels Uncertainties And The Infinite Tower?

    ?


    As a bright new day greeted Daniel''s room with sunlight shining from the 2 suns, Daniel was awakened from the basking heat of the 2 suns.


    He opened his eyes and as he gazed at all of the 5 beauties on the bed, he smiled with satisfaction.


    ''What a wild night''


    He recalled the events that happened the previous night and couldn''t help but feel pleased.


    ''These girls were literally sucking the soul out of me. I thought they were innocent, but turns out, their womanly instincts took it to a whole new level''


    He never thought that the phrase ''Never judge a book by its Cover'' could be applied to them.


    ''Not that I''mining or whatsoever. They have offered their hearts, mind, and body to me. So naturally, I would give them everything they need''


    He gazed at them with a tremendous amount of love and care.


    Looking at how devoted they were in the previous night, the ces they had in his heart were starting to erupt in an uncertain type of emotions.


    He truly loved and cared for them, and would give anything they want.


    He might be called a simp, but he''s a simp because he had the power and resources to be a simp.


    Nevertheless, he wouldn''t be run over by a woman who he''s not in love with.


    Having said that, the uncertain emotions he felt now were entirely different from ''Love''.


    It felt deeper and darker than love itself, however, it wasn''t dangerous nor was it harmful to himself or anybody else.


    If there is a word to describe this uncertain emotion, it would be possessive.


    He couldn''t bare to let them go now that he had formed a rtionship with them, a kind of rtionship that was 10 times deeper than being a wife and a husband.


    He might not know them too well, but he has started to feel possessive of them.


    Once Daniel had cleared his mind, he got up from his bed and left his room while leaving them behind.


    He wanted them to umte more rest, thus, he went to have a shower first.


    ''It''s a new morning and a new day, so let''s start with a bath''


    Daniel entered the bathroom which was amazing since the sheer size was huge to be described as just a bathroom.


    ''The bathroom is quite big. But I guess the system must have made it for the consideration of the future''


    He smirked when imagining a future where he''s showering with 10 perhaps hundreds plus of beauties in his bathroom.


    Daniel was aware at some point, the number of disciples in his sect would reach over a hundred.


    In fact, the 100 mark is honestly not far away if considering Zuke and Viston''s proposal.


    If they managed toplete their ns, then, it won''t be difficult for Daniel to recruit hundreds of women at the same time.


    But Daniel couldn''t imagine what would happen if the numbers reach thousands. Tens of thousands, or even Hundreds of thousands?


    Could he really live up to the expectation of a Sect Leader and also as a Man at the same time?


    ''I''m not worried about providing them with my resources, but in terms of love, could I really provide each of them the love they need?''


    He was concerned with the fact that whether could he respond to their feelings.


    Without a doubt, the sect was meant to be a harem for him, but now that he thinks about it, he felt a little bit of pressure.


    [: Ding Ding :]


    "System?"


    Daniel was stunned to hear the system''s notification sound since it had been quite a while since he has heard it.


    [: The system has noticed that the Host is disturbed by his concerns. Does the Host wish to hear a piece of advice? :]


    He was taken aback by the system''s sudden intervention, but knowing that it supports him, he never shied away from it.


    "Please do so"


    [: The Host is overthinking too much :]


    "I''m overthinking too much?"


    [: Yes. The Host is overthinking too much about problems that don''t even exist in the first ce :]


    "..." Daniel was silent as he was contemting deeply the system''s words.


    [: The main concern that the Host worried about is how he''s not confident in treating all the women in the sect right, but the truth is, they should be the ones to worry whether or not they could be in the sect :]


    [: The Heavenly Harem Sect is a heaven for women to be in, hence, thest thing they need to be concerned about is how much their sect leader would pay attention to them :]


    [: Naturally, of course, they would admire and love you from the bottom of their heart. But if they had been given an overabundance of resources, they would not dare to ask for more :]


    [: To simplify everything, it''d be difficult for the Host to tend to each of their needs, which is why, the System encourages the Host to do his best :]


    [: After all, they would be satisfied and thank their lucky stars if they could even be a janitor in the sect, let alone a disciple :]


    "Thanks, system, my mind has been cleared of my worries and you answered my uncertainties"


    He felt grateful that the system supported him and he couldn''t ask any better.


    [: Your wee Host :]


    Now that he had absorbed the system''s words, he realized that he had been overthinking with problems that won''t arise.


    ''The system is right. It''ll be hard to care for every each disciple, but the advantage that the sect has is enough for them to worry whether could they stay in the sect''


    ''I should have thought of this from the start''


    ''Perhaps, I was being a little bit guilty if I couldn''t respond to all of my future disciple''s love''


    ''Still, it''s not like I won''t be there for them neither would I abandon them''


    Daniel''s uncertainties had been answered with the help of the system and he felt his mind lighter.


    Afterwards, once he had showered, he wore his clothes and the Sect Leader''s Robe before leaving the quarters of his pce.


    Once he was gazing over the sight of his sect, he finally could explore a certain function he was curious about and wanted to explore since the sect was created.


    "System, what is the purpose of Infinite Tower?"


    [: The Infinite Towerprises of endless floors of challenges whereuponpletion, the challenger could im the rewards given once only :]


    [: Nevertheless, there''s no restriction in rechallenging the same floor countlessly as there''s no limitation of tries a challenger has :]


    "That''s interesting...but what kind of challenges will we be facing and what are the chances of death urring in the tower?"


    He wasn''t afraid of death due to Nexus Code, but for his future disciples who won''t immediately have his skills, he will be worried for them.


    [; The floor''s challenge can be diverse. The challengers can range from humans, beasts, Spiritual beasts, Demons, Demonic Beasts, Puppets, and so on. The variation is infinite :]


    [: And if at any point in time, a challenger dies, they will be transferred out from the Tower :]


    Once he had the information he needed to know, he approached the Infinity Tower with an excited gaze.


    He wishes to test his limits and also be more versatile with his abilities, and thus, he didn''t hesitate to open the gates as he entered the tower.


    [: First Challenger - Daniel Marz :]


    - Current Floor: 1 -


    Unknown to him, his name has been registered as the first user and has been engraved on the tower itself which can be easily seen by others.


    [: First Floor :]


    A sound resounded through a dark void and after a few seconds, Daniel was in a cave where a few distances away from him, there was a monster, a goblin to be exact.


    He inspected the goblin and discovered it had the cultivation base of a Mortal Realm at the 1st Layer.


    And within a second, he killed the goblin without letting it put resistant.


    [: First Floor Cleared :]


    - You have been awarded 1 stats point for all stats -


    ''So...the reward is stats!?''


    He was startled by the category of reward given.


    But as he put his mind to it, he began thinking.


    ''It does make sense for the rewards to be a stat. It''ll be pointless if the system rewards the disciple with spiritual stones or other treasures''


    The most important factor that a cultivator will strongly direct his resource, is without a doubt his cultivation base.


    The higher it is, the more they could break through, and when they do so, they''ll be stronger than before.


    Hence, it''s even more beneficial if the Infinite Tower provides stats as that will be beneficial not only to him but his future disciples.


    But he had a sudden revtion.


    If the tower is infinite, wouldn''t that mean, there''s an endless amount of stats waiting to be imed?


    With such an idea, he moved to the next floor eagerly which revealed a blue-fur wolf that was slightly stronger than the previous floor by 1% and it was killed easily.


    [: 2nd Floor Cleared :]


    - You have been awarded 2 stats points for all stats -


    He wanted to know how the multiplication works, thus, he went on a rampage as he cleared each floor within a millisecond, and by the time he reached the 600th Floor, a minute has passed by.


    [: Floor 600th Cleared :]


    - You have been awarded 600 stats points for all stats -


    ''It seems that each floor will grant a point higher and for such free stats points, I wouldn''t dare toin''


    He was delighted knowing that he possessed his own farm of stats points, and the potential behind it is infinite.


    And even though he was on the 600th floor, the challenges that he faced had only been at the peak of the 3rd Layer of the Mortal Realm.


    Thus, he continued to clear the floors as much as he can in the most efficient and fastest method.


    Moreover, to find a challenger that suits his level, perhaps it might take a little bit of time before he can reach that floor.


    [: Floor 1000th Cleared :]


    [: Floor 2000th Cleared :]


    [: Floor 5000th Cleared :]


    [: Floor 10000th Cleared :]


    By the time half an hour had passed, he had cleared up to Floor 20,000th and he had amassed a total of 1.2 Billion in all of his stats.


    ''Though the points are still not 0.1% of my stats, it''s still progress''


    As of now, his stats had been ssified as Half-Immortal, thus, 1.2 Billion stat doesn''t hold a candle to it.


    ''Let''s try to spend a few more hours and see how much I can achieve within a single day''


    His mind was focused on achieving the highest floor till the stats matches his level, and thus, his journey of climbing the tower began.


    [: Floor 25,000th Cleared :]


    [: Floor 100,000th Cleared :]


    [: Floor 500,000th Cleared :]


    [: Floor 1 Million Cleared :]


    Eventually, he spent all his time in farming the tower without realizing one day had passed by since then.


    Nevertheless, despite reaching the millionth floor till the next morning, the challenges he had faced were those at the 7th Layer Foundation Realm.


    ''It''s still good no matter what and just one day alone, my stats have increased by 665,302,467,050 Points which is an incredible amount for just a single day''


    He was proud of the achievement and after he exited the tower, he discovered it was already a new morning.


    It was only then that he realized how the time he had spent.


    ''Damn, I spent that long? Hopefully, I didn''t leave them out that long''


    He did panic and he calmly made his way to his pce he found a sight that made him smile.


    "It should be like this dear sister"


    "Eh? I-Is it like this? Is this how you cut?"


    "Sister Fresia, it looks like the stew is about to be cooked!"


    "Hold on! Let me finish up with the meat!"


    "L-let''s see, it should be cut like this...then like that and...like this...?"


    "Meat...."


    It was a chaotic sight, but it made Daniel smile.


    In all honesty, he was worried about the harmony in their rtionship, however, seeing that they were closed with one another,


    Daniel formed the brightest smile he ever had.


    ''This not a bad feeling''


    He thought and eventually, they noticed his presence and greeted him.


    "Wee back Master!"


    All of them said at the same time as though weing their husband from long hours of working.

 Chapter 59 Plans Update

    ?


    "I see that you all have been working since I was absent yesterday and I thank you all for that"


    Danielplimented their efforts and gazing at their bodies, he couldn''t help but recall the night before.


    "Master...if you keep staring I''ll be embarrassed"


    Megan pretended that she was embarrassed with his eyes staring intensely at her body, but the truth is, she liked it.


    "How could I not stare if all of you wore such indecent clothes?"


    The reason why he couldn''t stop staring at them was due to their aprons which were hot and sexy.


    It revealed too much of their skin and he can even see the shape of their nipples.


    "Alright, breakfast has been cooked and I think Master would be hungry after being gone for 1 Day"


    Elizabeth and the rest of them ced the tes and the food they cooked on the table and being served by 5 women, he formed a smile.


    "Since my disciples cooked for me, then why don''t I have a good taste of it?"


    He sat down and began eating the breakfast that was cooked by them.


    As he chewed and swallowed each food, he was taken aback by how delicious it was, and it poke each of his taste buds.


    "This is...delicious and I think it''s the most delicious food I ever tasted"


    Daniel was being sincere and honest with his review.


    He was stunned that the food they made was better than he had on Earth.


    Hearing his praise, all of them were brimmed with smiles as their efforts were not for nought.


    "It was thanks to those little kids that we could cook with such high-quality ingredients"


    "Well, I don''t think the high quality is enough to describe what kind of ingredients we used"


    Fresia revealed that they had used ingredients that weren''t avable in this realm.


    "Ah, speaking of those kids, where are they now? I haven''t seen them"


    Talking about those kids, Daniel was curious how were they doing after the Farm World was connected to the Farm Land.


    "Master, the kids are ying in thend of the farm, and their numbers had grew. You should meet them, master, they''re quite adorable"


    Crista mentioned, and she was a little bit excited about those kids.


    After all, it seems that she adores them.


    Daniel smiled at her reaction and he didn''t forget about them.


    He cared for those spiritual divinities nts, but, it won''t be long before they grow into an adult form. Perhaps mostly a week.


    "Master, while you were gone yesterday, we visited and assisted my father and Megan''s dad''s n"


    Elizabeth said as they took a quick visit yesterday while Daniel was out in the tower.


    "We knew that the Master would want the n to beplete as soon as possible, so, we dropped by the city and helped my dad''s and Elizabeth''s father" Megan added.


    "Oh, I see. Then, are there any recent updates about their work?"


    Daniel was curious about how the n was going.


    It has been a few days since he had visited Viston and Luke''s, and now, he can''t help but wonder how much progress they had made.


    "As much as we see, the n has been progressing at a smooth pace, however, there are only 2 small slight issues," Elizabeth said.


    "What kind of issues?"


    Daniel wasn''t worried about any issues they might face. After all, what problems would it need for him to be concerned?


    "Well, the first issue is that, unlike the Noble Families who are cooperating, the 4 Sects are not cooperating"


    "They''re showing their fangs against us and as we''re speaking, they''re forming an alliance" Fresia exined.


    "Hm? I see. I kind of expect some form of retaliation and you can just leave the 4 Sects to me"


    Daniel could handle all of the sects alone and he wouldn''t even sweat, but secondster, he frowned his eyebrow.


    "But I did remember there are 5 sects, so what happened to one of them?"


    "About that...the Sect Leader of Pink Lotus requested a meeting with you Master" Fresia added.


    "A meeting with me? Why?"


    It was unexpected that a sect wanted to have a meeting with him. Though he doesn''t mind it, he was curious about the reason why.


    "We haven''t found out any reason why, but the Pink Lotus Sect is a Duo Cultivator Sect. Perhaps, that might help?" Elizabeth added.


    "Oh? A Duo Cultivator Sect? That''s interesting. I think I would love to meet them"


    He smiled and he looked forward to his visit to the sect.


    "Other than that, there''s something strange going on with the Kail n," Elizabeth said.


    "The Kail n? Isn''t that the n that had broken off their engagement with you?"


    Daniel''s voice toned down as he recalled a certain situation his disciple had encountered.


    "Yes, that''s right master. However, recently, the Patriarch of the n passed away due to unknown causes, and now, it had been taken over by a Matriarch"


    "We have suspected that the cause of death was due to the Matriarch session but oddly enough, she''s requesting an audience with you Master" Fresia exined.


    "Strange...Is there anything that might suggest to her reason behind the request?"


    Daniel finds it strange why the Matriarch wanted to have an audience with him, especially a n that has severed its ties with Elizabeth''s n.


    "Master, there is concern that we want to report and it involves the Matriarch as well" Fresia.


    "?" He lifted his eyebrow in curiousness.


    "For some reason, the Matriarch has annihted all of the branches of the Kail Family aside from the females"


    "...?"


    He was baffled by the Matriarch''s action and wondered why would she go to such lengths.


    "Master...if that''s not enough, she even offered us her son''s head, the genius that was said to be engaged with one of the Imperial Princess, which she personally sliced from as to show her sincerity in seeking a presence with you" Elizabeth added.


    "Oh? That''s interesting. I never thought there would be such mothers who would sacrifice their son''s head for me. Should I be ttered?"


    Daniel was smiling as though he was amused by it. He was even concerned about the mindset that some women have.


    ''What''s with this thought of killing their families in just wanting to meet me?''


    "But master, that''s not even the strangest part"


    "What did you mean by that?"


    "Master, the thing is, as far as I know, that Matriarch, Stelia Retis, was not a cultivator. And despite belonging to amoner family, the dead patriarch married her for her beauty"


    Elizabeth revealed the identity of the Matriarch.


    "And it was only revealed that recently, she has a cultivation base of the 10th Layer Origin Realm which is surprising since one month ago, she was just a Mortal"


    "And it''s only possible if she somehow encountered a fortune" Elizabeth said.


    "Ah I see, I think I get it now"


    Listening to their words, Daniel finally could understand how this woman, Stelia could increase her realm by such an amount of time.


    ''Isn''t this cliche? Never mind, the things I''ve got are pretty much cliche''


    ''But thanks to the novels I read, isn''t this exactly the same as those tropes with an old master inside the ring or reincarnated immortal kind of type?''


    ''If I have to choose one, she has probably been reincarnated. It would exin why she could be beheaded her sons easily if we include that she''s from a higher realm''


    "I may have an idea what happened to her and I want to meet her as soon as possible"


    Daniel couldn''t wait to meet the person herself and question her about the upper realm.


    Fresia nodded her head to his words and all of them ate their breakfast.


    And out of a sudden, the little kids came in and sat on Daniel''sp as he fed them like a good father.


    "Daddy more!"


    "Father, I want some more"


    "It''s delicious Father!"


    All of them sat on hisps and they fought for his attention, and heughed over their antics.


    The remaining spiritual divinities were out in the Farm Land as they yed around. Hence, only the Peach, Apple and World Tee had gone to the kitchen.


    At the same time, the girls were picturing this scene in their minds as they were preparing themselves for one day when they will birth to his child.


    And they were a little bit jealous that their future children would have such an amazing father.


    Once they were done eating their breakfast, Daniel and his disciples went to visit the City Of Cetra by teleporting with Fresia''s ability.


    "Ah! Young Master, you''re finally here! I''ve been waiting for your presence for quite some time"


    Zuke greeted the moment he saw the portal appearing right beside him, and he didn''t dare to be disrespectful, not after what his disciple had showcased in the City yesterday.


    "It''s good to see you in good health. But where''s Viston?"


    "About that young master, Viston is having a meeting with the Noble ns Leaders, and they''re discussing further devlopments from here onwards" He exined.

 Chapter 60 Stelia Retis

    ?


    "It only has been a few days, but how''s the current situation?"


    "I heard that the sects in the city are refusing to cooperate. Do you need any assistance?"


    Daniel offered his aid in his ns, and though he was originally nning to deal with them, he wishes to hear his opinion.


    Aside from that, his 5 disciples sat around him while the servants in the house began serving delicacies.


    "Sigh, indeed that the current situation with the sects is chaotic, and they showed animosity against you young master"


    Zuke had a headache when recalling the situation happening around the sects.


    "Aside from the Pink Lotus Sect who shows an interest towards the young master, the rest are showing their fangs"


    "Each time we sent an invitation to them, they would show an immediate reaction of hostility, and they dered how would they ''teach'' the young master a lesson"


    Zuke had a hard time uttering thosest words as he was afraid of inquiring wrath to Daniel.


    ''Those ignorant old bones are idiots! They didn''t see what happened on that day which is why they dared to challenge the young master''


    "Ho? Teaching me a lesson huh...?"


    Daniel lifted his eyebrow in surprise and a few secondster, heughed.


    "Hahahaha...that''s funny"


    He wasn''t offended by their words, rather, he was irking for a fight.


    He had all these godly powers, but he can''t even use them to the fullest, and if there was trouble knocking on his door, he would love to deal with them.


    "I guess I don''t mind going out for an ''exercise" once in a while"


    He openly dered his next actions to Zuke and his heart pulsated upon hearing that.


    "Does that mean the young master, would personally ''visit'' them?" He questions as a drop of sweat falls onto the ground.


    "Yeah, that''s the reason why I came here, to deal with the sects and also, I''m going to recruit more disciples," Daniel said.


    "Great! If the young master is nning to recruit disciples, then, you can leave it all to me"


    Zuke had been looking forward to this since the beginning.


    With his proposal with the Noble ns in the city, he had gathered quite an amount of disciples that perhaps, Daniel could never expect.


    ording to his daughter, ''Master doesn''t care whether or not she is a prodigy or not, as long as they could be of use to the Master, they could be epted''


    The previous day, his daughter and her sisters had visited them and thanks to their assistance, the progress with the Noble Family had be sessful.


    With their showcase of powers, the noble families were convinced.


    Moreover, the city was in uproar because of them, and there are many more in line waiting to be recruited.


    Then, one would question why didn''t the sisters handle the problem with the sects?


    The answer was simple.


    They wanted their master to spread his magnificent achievements so that the masses would be in awe.


    To add on, they were even creating a cult behind his back, and currently, it still has yet to be formed due to theck of Commandments and the book which they called ''The Book of Salvation''


    Once the structure of the cult had been concretely formed, only then would they begin the rise of the cult.


    "Then I would leave the recruitment to you and I woulde back perhaps in the next morning"


    Daniel still had yet to handle the 5 sects and also, the visit to the Kail Family.


    Hence, he suggested Zuke another time.


    Moreover, it would give Zuke even more time to prepare, and this is an important event for him.


    "Great! Then, I would await the young master''s appearance and I would assure you that you won''t be disappointed with the Grand Event"


    Zuke was the one who was the most excited as he believed this would be a chance for him to prove his capabilities.


    "Then, I''ll look forward to it"


    Daniel stood up and shook his hands with Zuke before leaving the household after Elizabeth had said her farewells to her father.


    ''Well, it''s time to visit the Wife of the deceased Patriarch of the Kail Family and see what she has for me''


    "Master, let me take us there" Fresia summoned a portal that led to the household of the Kail Family which has now be ruins.


    In another room, there''s a woman that is waiting for the arrival of a certain man.


    If talking about her appearance, she was as perfect as what some would describe as ''Immortal''.


    With crimson long hair and golden eyes that were as bright as the sun, she had a domineering aura where a mediocre Mortal would faint.


    And to achieve her goal, she wore erotic robes and makeup to entice the man.


    She wanted to meet Daniel and she would sacrifice everything for it just to meet him.


    Even up to the extent of beheading her son''s head just to satisfy him.


    ''In front of me, they don''t matter. After all, I have reincarnated from the Immortal Realm and those kids'' personalities are as nasty as the dirt on the ground''


    ''It''s only been a few weeks since my memories have awakened, but one thing is for sure that man...is terrifying''


    ''I have not seen a single cultivator whose sword intent had been manifested to such extent. Not even those immortals have achieved such a level of feat''


    ''I was hiding while watching the one-sided battle on that day and it was a unbelievable scene that I would never forget''


    ''Which is why, if I stick with him, could I reach such a level? I never had a master in my life...but seeing his prowess would perhaps allow me to grow further''


    As she was pondering her thoughts, her body shivered as she felt the presence of 5 monsters entering her household.


    Obviously, she knew who it was, thus, she weed them with open arms, and the moment she saw Daniel, she trembled with fear.


    ''I-It''s a half immortal and this is way more powerful than even an Immortal?''


    ''This is more than what I expected. I could even feel a string ofw of life on his body, but that one small string is enough to kill me in instant''


    She trembled as she couldn''t believe such a monstrous existed when even prodigies in the immortal realm could not achieve it.


    Once Daniel noticed a certain woman gazing at him, he couldn''t help but smile.


    ''She''s different''


    He had only one thought from the first impression of seeing that woman.


    "It''s my pleasure for the Great Master to visit my humble house at my insolent request"


    The woman bowed and kneeled to Daniel without feeling any humiliation or shame.


    She knew at first nce that she don''t stand a chance.


    Even if her cultivation base and treasures were to return, she wouldn''t evenst a single second.


    Hence, she showed her willingness tomunicate with Daniel.


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me, Matriarch of the deceased Kail Family"


    "As long as you know your boundaries and line, I can assure you that nothing would happen to you"


    Daniel leisurely said.


    He wasn''t threatening, but rather, he wanted to have afortable talk.


    "Then, I thanked the Great Master for your kindness" She smiled in return, and with a click of a finger, delicacies were served on the table.


    "My apologies for theck of servants and I hope that you won''t be disappointed with the service"


    She looked quite apologetic and she hoped that Daniel won''t be offended.


    "Well, I''m not" Daniel was impressed with her technique.


    "Now then, should we get over to why would you like to me?" He inquired.


    He was curious about her intentions and the reason behind her actions, and without missing a single word, she reveals everything.


    "Then, I''ll start from the beginning" She smiled before revealing her past and present.


    In front of Daniel, she believed there was nothing to hide and if she could obtain his trust by being truthful, then, she''ll dly reveal the truth.


    "My name is Stelia Retis and I''ve been amoner since I was born in this realm, and due to my beauty, the Patriarch of the Kail family took me in and raped me, and I gave birth to a child that nned to kill me"


    She simplified her life in this world as much as possible, since there was nothing important happened before she was taken to the Noble House.


    "But the truth is, I had been reincarnated from the Immortal Realm and I seek someone who could aid me back to the Immortal Realm"


    Her voice trembled and she bit her lips when recalling the situation happening in the Immortal Realm.


    His women had rather a nonchnt reaction. Although they were interested in the Immortal Realm, it was as not as important as their master.


    Except for one person.


    ''The Immortal Realm...?'' Crista''s mind and heart wavered when recalling her mother''s letter.

 Chapter 61 Stelia Became A Yandere

    ?


    "I need your help to achieve my goal of returning to the immortal realm"


    The woman who was known as Stelia, revealed her goal.


    She didn''t hide anything about her motive which made Daniel interested.


    "Hmmm...I see, but what makes you think I can help you achieve that?" He questioned.


    Though his scope of aim has yet to conceal around the Immortal Realm, he''s still interested in the existence of the Immortal Realm.


    But he was curious why the woman before him was confident in putting her trust in him.


    "Because you have the power to do so, and your aura doesn''t hide the fact that you''re a Half Immortal who''s stronger than an Immortal" She pointed out.


    For Stelia who was once a native of the Immortal Realm, she was familiar with the Immortals Aura and cultivation base.


    Thus, her observations from Daniel alone could easily be ced within the Top 5 strongest in the Immortal Realm, perhaps even stronger.


    Hence, in this thesis, her belief and trust in him grew without even him doing anything.


    "Quite a keen eye that you have"


    It was the first time that someone could at least gauge his strength and that alone proves her capabilities.


    ''Should it be excepted since she was reincarnated from the Immortal Realm?'' Daniel questioned.


    "Let me be honest with you. There''s nothing better than someone willing to join my sect, and you''re right, I could help you in achieving your goal"


    "But what can you give in return?"


    He smirked as though testing her limits.


    Daniel didn''t expect any grand offerings from his disciples, but there are rules that they must abide by at all times.


    And it''s quite simple and they are aware of it.


    It''s just staying loyal and true to him, and of course, sex.


    Nothing more, nothing less.


    It was just a tiny meagre small sacrifice forary rewards, and for those who had nothing to lose, this could be an offer of a lifetime for them.


    Of course, Stelia was an experienced woman and she knew what the man before her wanted.


    Was she disgusted or disturbed?


    No, she didn''t feel any feelings or emotions of disgust since Daniel''s requirements were cute and reasonable unlike those in the Immortal Realms.


    ''Compared him to them, this couldn''t even be called a small sacrifice. It''s just a free tickect to enter the sect'' She thought.


    Preparing herself for the next course of action, she stood up from her seat and sat down on hisp.


    Daniel had a questioning look yet he was still smirking and he was taken by surprise when Stelia went for a deep kiss.


    With her hands on both sides of his cheeks, she pushed her head deeper and after a few seconds, she separated her lips while gasping for air.


    "Does this count?"


    She didn''t care about her actions as all that mattered is that she can achieve her goals.


    "Of course, it does, but I need to punish you a little bit for being such a cheeky girl"


    He smirked as he squeezed her perky ass.


    "Ah!" She squealed in a high-pitched tone which soon turned into a blushing smile.


    "~How naughty~" She teased.


    Her behaviour and temperament had changed entirely from a dignified immortal to a naughty slut.


    "But does this mean, you''ll agree to help me achieve my goal?" She asked as she stared into his eyes.


    "Of course. Isn''t that obvious?" Heughed.


    "But do you have any idea what would happen once you join my sect?"


    Daniel wanted to ensure that she was aware of her responsibility once she joined the sect.


    Moreover, he saw that he could use this opportunity to recruit Stelia not as a disciple, but as an Elder for the sect.


    He could see the potential in her and the thought of a teacher serving him excited him.


    Stelia was aware of what she needed to do and what were her roles. However, she was unsure of how much expectations Daniel had for her.


    "I hope the Great Master can enlighten me" She respectfully requested.


    "It''s not really that difficult, but even if by chance you return to the Immortal Realms, you do know where you would belong right?" Daniel said.


    "I understand Great Master. Even if my problems have been solved, I won''t betray the sect"


    Stelia was conscious that she could do anything, but there was one thing that she must not do, and that is to betray the man.


    Her senses were screaming in fear upon imagining the consequences of betraying the man.


    "Alright. If there''s nothing else, then, there''s only one thing I should tell you. You won''t be a disciple of the sect, but rather, an Elder" He revealed.


    "Me? As an Elder?"


    Stelia was questioning herself as she didn''t think Daniel would appoint her as an Elder.


    Though she had the experience of being an Elder, it wasn''t enough for her to be considered a teacher.


    Nevertheless, she epted her given position.


    "Then, I''ll dly ept it and I sincerely thanked the Great Master for giving me such an opportunity"


    She didn''t know how important an Elder could be, but for a sect ruled by Daniel, it must be an amazing position.


    [: Congrattions, you havepleted the 2 Secrets Mission. Recruit a Reincarnated Woman and Recruit an Elder. Thus, you have received 1 Secret Function and 1 Physique Card :]


    [: Congrattions on recruiting Stelia Retis as an Elder for the sect. You have received 1 Card for each Bloodline, Spiritual Root, Physique, Cultivation Technique, Cultivation Manual, 1 Elder Robe and 1 Elder Token :]


    "Do you wonder why these disciples of mine had grown to such an extent?" He asked.


    "I wonder why master...?"


    Stelia was curious about the secrets to their powers after she had seen their demonstrations when they visited the other day.


    Momentster, she felt his palms above her head.


    Before she could question his action, she felt a tremendous amount of energy entering her body.


    ''What is this!?''


    She became shocked by the sheer information about her ''gifts''.


    Her mind was being torn apart as though a foreign being was entering, and trying to fuse with it.


    As a result, her consciousness was transported to an unknown realm for her to see the illustration of an existence that would be one with her.


    Inside the unknown realm, she saw a huge entity with three heads gazing at her, and never would she imagine that she felt fear for just staring, and the only one who could have done this was Daniel.


    Stelia was a known cultivator in the immortal realm and dare she imed that she was one of the most powerful and revered by her worshippers.


    However, all of that glory and praise were nothing but fragments of ashes in the past.


    ''W-What''s going on? W...What''s with this information...this! This is the Physique of 3 Heavenly Fates!?''


    Once the information was poured into her mind, she became terrified of the gift she received.


    But before she couldprehend the existence before her, the scenery changed again and this time, she was looking at Entity where a single strand of its fur was as long as the distance of 2 gxies apart.


    ''H-Heavenly Guardian Bloodline?''


    And the scenery changed yet again when she saw something that question her existence.


    She saw a root that connected to multiple realms.


    ''Myriad Realm Spiritual Root?''


    And the remaining cultivation method and manual that she received blew her mind away and once her consciousness was brought back to her body, she sweated profusely.


    "Master...what was that?" She gathered her breath as she question.


    Being an immortal, she knows how terrifying bloodline, physique, and spiritual root can be, but not up to this extent.


    It was simply a godly level that she wouldn''t get the chance to fathom and now she did.


    "That was just a gift that I gave to you for bing my disciple"


    Surprisingly, he kissed her without any hesitation.


    Though Stelia was surprised at first, she eventually epted it wholeheartedly.


    At first, she was a bit sceptical about her decision. However now, she never regretted it.


    ''His existence is far beyond what I expected and I should have expected it. After all, no immortals were allowed to live in this realm''


    ''But still...he''s powerful...that it made my heart beat fast for him...I think I''m in love...''


    She never had anyone willing to give her an unforgettable gift and it was the first time for her that someone like Daniel had turned her into a monster within a second.


    Usually, she''s the one that needs to increase the strength of her n and families but now that there was someone that looked out for her, hence, that unfamiliar feeling turned into an obsession.


    "So are you willing to be mine?" He asked.


    "Yes, master...I''m willing to be yours and offer everything I have to you" She answered with dark eyes.


    "Then...drink this blood of mine and afterwards, eat these treasures..."


    She obeyed and consumed the drop of blood where afterwards, she ate those Immortal Peach, treasures of the world tree and the Golden Apple that increased her Cultivation Base by a huge margin as she reached the Ancestral Realm.


    ''Master...hehehe''


    Stelia finds his treatment towards her absolutely addictive. It felt like she was being spoiled and she liked it.


    She was shocked that he possessed such treasures, however, she understood that his existence is not to be questioned.


    And her heart had fallen deeply for him and she wouldn''t mind giving birth to his children.


    After all, as a woman, there''s nothing better than having such a strong husband to bear strong children.


    In the end, her mind and heart were consumed by this sweet feeling of being spoilt.


    Living in the immortal realm was like living in a world where there are wars every day, and it''s a world where even her family members would kill her for just a less-grade Immortal Peach.


    Yet, here she is, eating the Immortal Peach that tasted marvellous.


    The sweet feeling of someone who''s giving her treasures as though they were nothing had simply caught her heart.


    Thus, she can''t help but look at Daniel in a new light.

 Chapter 62 The 5 Sects

    ?


    "Then I officially wee you to the Heavenly Harem Sect as an Elder"


    Daniel announced and the 5 women pped their hands as they weed their new sister.


    "Thank you for the words master...but I think I prefer a more suitable ''wee'' if you don''t mind"


    She flirted as she circled his chest with her finger.


    It was quite a fast pace for Stelia to change her attitude all of a sudden.


    Perhaps she had been enlightened by those strange illusions that her mind was focused solely on her master and that she was willing to serve for eternity.


    "Of course, that''s what I''m supposed to do as the sect leader. But don''t worry. Each one of you will have your chance"


    He ced his arm at her back and tucked her closer as he gave a kiss on her cheek.


    "This is just the appetite, we''ll have more perhaps in the next few days" He said.


    He was eager in tasting a developed and mature body like her.


    She was simr to Fresia, however, she was more thicker.


    Nevertheless, no matter how much difference they had, Daniel still would love them. After all, isn''t 2 better than 1?


    "I will look forward to it, master"


    Stelia simply had fervent eyes and her breath was out of ce.


    Now that she noticed it, she smelled his scent and odd enough, she became addicted to it.


    It was like a drug that she wanted more.


    ''I need to behave myself!'' She convinced herself.


    If those who knew Stelia would be baffled by her strange behaviour.


    A woman who used to ughter countless immortals is now behaving like a Maiden in Love.


    If they were to witness this scene, they would no doubt say ''Has the worldes to an end?''


    "Now that I havee what I came for, it''s time we moved on to the next n"


    With his first goalpleted, he could finally move on to his next goal, and that was the 5 Sects.


    "Let''s have a visit with the 5 Sects" He smirked.


    Cecilia, Elizabeth, Fresia, Megan and Crista smiled widely knowing that they could witness the awe of their master''s prowess.


    The visit with the 5 Sect would be bloody, and except for the Pink Lotus Sect, the rest might face unavoidable damage.


    Thus, his 5 disciples were looking forward to the next stage.


    "Master, you wish to visit the 5 sects in this city?"


    It was Stelia who questioned since she had no idea what was going on.


    But sensing the gaze of the women around him, she expected that this ''visit'' wasn''t going to be a nice one.


    "That''s right. I''m going to visit the 5 Sects and since you have no idea what''s going on. Let''s just say that 4 of them have dered ''war'' against me"


    He exined to his clueless Elder, and it didn''t take long for Stelia to understand, and she didn''t ask more.


    "I understand Master. For those who have shown such displeasure towards Master, they should be obliterated from their existence"


    Her eyes darkened and she couldn''t get rid of this urge to want to clean ''Garbages'' who have offended her master.


    It has only been 1 hour since she met Daniel, but the oue and rewards from that were enough to turn even the coldest murderer into a simp for him.


    "Well, I''m a merciless and benevolent person, so, depending on their answers and response, I might be kind to them"


    He was purposely being sarcastic and narcissistic with himself.


    Still, it''s not like he woulde in and destroy everything.


    Of course, if he was pissed off, he might have done it, but the ones who offended him were the Masters and Elders of the sects, not those female disciples he was aiming for.


    "After all, the fault lies within those in charge, but not those disciples at least," He said.


    "We''ll follow your instructions Master" All 5 of them said. Although Stelia didn''t join, she had the same thoughts as them.


    To their response, Daniel smiled as he was proud of them.


    "Alright, then, does anyone of you know what are the 5 Sects and where are their locations? It''ll be better if Fresia could easily teleport us there" He asked.


    ''Teleport?'' Stelia recalled that the teleportation ability was rare in the immortal world.


    Although the Mortal Realm could tear the space and void, it''d be different in the Upper Realm.


    But knowing the capabilities, he could cause, she remained silent.


    "The 5 Sects are ssified as Grade 2 Sects ording to the Imperial ssification, and the number of Disciples they have been said to be over a thousand"


    Fresia said as she''s recalling any information regarding the sects.


    "Over a thousand? That''s a lot, but I guess it should be expected since the poption of the City is over a million"


    Daniel was quite stunned to be informed of the number of disciples that each of the sect has.


    But he soon rposed and questioned himself.


    ''Even without relying on the Sects, I could easily recruit in the city and the numbers could reach a high staggering of hundreds...of...thousands''


    He was overwhelmed with the numbers but unlike a few days back, he was clear with the path he was setting himself into.


    It was impossible for him to provide the time and love for each of his disciples and elders at the same time, but he could provide happiness for all of them eternally.


    That is what he could promise to his future disciples and elders.


    But before he could recruit more disciples, he needed more Elders for management.


    Hence, he had been aiming for the sects since it''d be an opportunity.


    "Then, do any of you know what each of the sects does? For sure, I''m aware that the Pink Lotus sect focuses on the Dual Cultivation Path, but what about the rest?" He questioned.


    "One of the sects is known as ck Sword Sect since the cultivation manual that they practice involves turning their sword into a ck de"


    Elizabeth remembered that every 10 years, the city would hold apetition for the sects topete, and she had seen how the ck Sword Sect performed.


    Now that she thought of it, it was just a small pathetic trick that she used to idolize.


    "That''s interesting. Turning one''s sword into a ck de, I wonder what kind of effects it would have?"


    Daniel wondered if he could steal their techniques and make them into his version.


    After all, he didn''t know how far would the system go to reward every disciple and elder with heaven-defying abilities.


    ''I''m aware that the system is the definition of Infinite, but imagining thousands of disciples and elders with monstrous abilities is quite terrifying''


    He wasn''t afraid of such possibilities and he pitied his future enemies.


    "Unlike the ck Sword Sect, they have been enemies with the Arcana Archery Sect who''s said to follow a technique that involves shooting invincible arrows," Fresia said.


    "Ho? Invisible arrows? That''s a terrifying manual for a city like this"


    He was sincerely impressed with the technique, and he wondered how they turn the arrows invisible.


    "As for the War Tame Sect, they used a cultivation method of taming a beast which would be their aids of call" Elizabeth added.


    "And thest known sect is the Illusionist Mind Sect that''s known for creating illusions that could fool Mortals," Fresia said.


    "All of these sects have such interesting abilities and I think for our first visit, let''s go for the ck Sword Sect"


    Daniel was eager in meeting the sects, and he wanted to know how they operated as a Sect, and how different they were.


    "Yes master"


    Fresia immediately created a portal that lead to outside the entrance of the ck Sword Sect.


    "So...this is the ck Sword Sect huh"


    Daniel''s first impression of the sect was spacious.


    It was bigger than the size of his sect, but the interiors were crying for help.


    He could see some webs of cracks on the walls that surrounded the sect and with just one breath of his, the walls could be crumbled.


    On the other hand, 2 Guards were guarding the entrance of the sect.


    They were gatekeepers and also disciples of the sect, but in terms of position and ranking, they were lower than ''Disciples'', hence, why they were Guardsmen.


    "Oi, do you see what I''m seeing right now," One of the guardsmen asked his partner?


    "Yeah, bro...I''m seeing what you''re seeing right now..." His partner was nervously shaking as he couldn''t believe what he was gazing at.


    "What...in the world is that...?" The guardsman questioned as he saw how a portal manifested and a group of people came out from it.


    "I...don''t know...and they''reing this way" His partner replied.


    He had no idea what to do or how to handle this situation, thus, their only calls were the Elders.


    "We still have the call of token right? How about we use it now"


    His partner suggested and they immediately used a token whereupon injecting their spiritual qi, it would send a distress call to the Elders.


    And just nice after they had used the token, Daniel approached them.


    "Hello there, we''re here to visit the Sect Leader. Would you allow us toe in?"

 Chapter 63 Black Sword Sect

    ?


    "We''re here to visit and have a ''discussion'' with your Elders, could you please let us in?"


    Daniel politely requested the guardsmen.


    He could see how nervous they were, and no matter how much they tried hiding their movements, it was obvious to him.


    Though he had an idea what they were up to, he didn''t stop them.


    Rather, it''d be more inviting for him.


    "Without any official reason or approval, you can''t enter the sect" One of the guards answered.


    He tried to be confident, but he could feel pressureing out from the man in front of him as it made him nervous.


    "Oh? Then, you''re making things difficult for us...after all, wasn''t it your Elders that had dered animosity against us?"


    He lowered his voice and gazed at the guards with eyes that sent chills down their spines.


    The guards felt fear and their bodies froze as their souls cried out.


    It was just only a gaze, but the intent behind it was enough for them to surrender.


    "A-Animosity? Since when did our sects have offended anyone?"


    One of the guards tried backing himself up but against the pressure, his confidence lowered, and the guards couldn''t help but kneel.


    "Maybe you guys probably know this, but your Leaders have dered that they wanted to teach me a lesson"


    He exined the reason behind his visit since he knew that perhaps the disciples were unaware of the actions their leaders had caused.


    "If they had refused to cooperate, I would have been fine with it since it''s their choice, but I wonder why they bother to threaten me?"


    He questioned as he wondered what they were thinking in saying dering those words.


    He would be fine with their choice and would leave them alone as it is, but no.


    Instead, they wanted to sh against him, hence, what could Daniel do?


    Of course, he would respond to their challenge with a bright smile.


    "W-We have no idea, we truly have no idea on what''s going on"


    One of the guards was speaking the truth.


    They were unaware of what kind of actions their Elders had done, thus, they could only cower as the pressure against them increased.


    "Isn''t it unfair that the old one is bullying the young one?"


    All of a sudden, a group of Elders appeared around Daniel with eyes that held contempt against him.


    "You''ve finally shown yourselves. I''ve been waiting for all of you since the beginning"


    Daniel smile brightly as the main group of the cast had finally arrived.


    ''4 of them are women while the rest are men, well then, I should be careful of not hurting them''


    He took extra caution for those female elders, and he couldn''t resist gazing at them.


    They were thick and though they weren''t as beautiful as his disciples yet, he liked the mature charms they possess.


    Their imperfections were perfection itself.


    They weren''t too old or too young, at least ording to their appearance, it was the perfect lineage to be called a ''Milf''.


    Even their robes were too tight that the shape of their boobs could be seen, and those were huge melons that Daniel wanted to savour.


    "We never thought that you''d openlye here. How foolish"


    One of the Elders stepped out closer to Daniel as he looked down on him.


    He was the Sect Leader which is why he dared to be presumptuous in front of Daniel.


    "If you''re thinking that we should be afraid of you, then I''m afraid you''d be a disappointed young man"


    Another Elder stepped out and he stood by his Sect Leader''s side, and he was the Vice Leader.


    They were smirking as they believed that there was nothing to fear, and Daniel wanted to break that smile.


    "You know there''s one thing that I don''t understand. Refusing my offer would be understandable, but why bother offending me?"


    Daniel does not understand the mindset of such people, thus he wishes to be enlightened by their smartness.


    "Sigh, young ones nowadays do not understand the meaning of disrespect, thus, they needed to be taught a lesson"


    The Sect Leader stroke his beard as he answered his question while dering his intentions.


    "Oh? Then could I take it that there''s no turning back?"


    Daniel spread his arms open with a wide smile as he was inching and preparing for a fight.


    "Hmpf. We shall see which one of us could remain confident"


    The Sect Leader squeezed his eyes at Daniel before both sides remained silent.


    "Let me teach why the sect is called the ck Sword"


    The Sect Leader smiled confidently as he unsheaths his sword, and momentster, the sword turned ck.


    Without any hesitation, he dashed towards Daniel with a swift pace as he aimed to slice his head.


    ''I''ll take your neck as the price for offending me''


    He assured himself that his neck would be separated, and imagining such an oue happening, he smiled.


    The Sect Leader was offended when one day an envoy of Tristan''s n came knocking telling them that they should join their alliance.


    He refused, but he was greatly maddened by the fact that a cheeky young boy was trying to rule over them.


    Thus, he wanted to show who was the boss and he believed that he could overpower the young man.


    After all, who could be more powerful than a sect leader in the city?


    And he doubt that the young man could resist him.


    However, he was wrong.


    *Ding*


    The Sect leader widened his eyes as he couldn''t believe what was happened to his sword.


    The ck de which was thought to be unbreakable had shattered at this moment when it impacted his neck.


    "What...?" He was baffled by the scenery of his sword cracking into pieces, and now, only the handle was left.


    "Ah...that hits the soft part. Maybe you should swing a few more times. My neck has been stiff for quite some time"


    Daniel adjusted his neck as he gave his remark sarcastically.


    "T-This is i-impossible!"


    The Sect Leader refused to believe the oue.


    He couldn''t ept that his sword which had been basked by the blood of his enemies and hardened by the sect''s technique could break just like that.


    Nevertheless, no matter what, the truth is right in front of his eyes and he couldn''t deny the reality.


    "Then should we continue?" Danie smirked.


    It was amusing to watch their reactions where they were as baffled as their sect leader.


    Afterwards, when Daniel showed his hostility, all of them surrounded the sect leader as they protected him from any iing attacks.


    "Stay back Sect Leader!" The Vice leader eximed as he unsheathed his sword in


    nervousness.


    "The ones that should stay back are youdies" He smiled as he created a barrier for each of the Elders who were women.


    "W-What is this!?"


    "I-I can''t seem to get out!"


    They panicked as they couldn''t get out of the barrier, and knowing they can''t escape, they feared.


    Daniel didn''t wish to harm thedies, thus, he created a barrier for them not to be injured and also, prevented them from joining the Elders.


    "What trickery have you done!?"


    The Sect Leader questioned but even he started to fear the young man of his unknown techniques.


    "Let me show you...a fraction of what I can do"


    Daniel said as he began utilizing a small percentage of his abilities.


    As he utilized his prowess, his fingers lighted up in 4 different elements.


    As he clenched and opened his fist, 4 small elemental tornadoes came out and they manifested into a bigger form uponnding on the ground.


    Each of the tornadoes represented a basic element which was Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth.


    It might seem small, however, to the Elders, it was disastrous.


    The tornadoes travelled towards their direction and when they tried running away, their bodies were dragged by the tornadoes.


    Once they were swept by the elemental tornadoes, the tornadoes then begin tobine into one, and before long, they exploded.


    *Boom*


    It was such a marvelling sight where the tornadoes had created a rainbow of explosions.


    However, since the Elders who were not sheltered by the barriers were dead, the surviving Elders couldn''t celebrate.


    They were staring at the sight with an expression that says ''What do I do now?''.


    Knowing what they felt, he released the barriers and now that they were freed, they were unsure of their next course of action.


    "Rx, my purposeing wasn''t to annihte the sect. I''m here to recruit female disciples and also, all of you who wish to join my sect"


    He exined his reason, however, it was hard to believe someone who had killed seconds ago.


    Of course, within his expectations, they were suspicious of him and they maintained a certain distance like a scared cat.


    "Why should we trust you who have killed our Elders!?"


    One of the female elders stepped up.


    Amongst all of the female elders, she was the most protective of her sisters, and she was also the oldest and strongest female disciple.


    Hence, she took the leading role.

 Chapter 64 4 Elders

    ?


    "I understand your concerns, and I really do sympathize with your feelings. After all, how could anyone believe the words of someone who had killed theirrades"


    Seeing that the Elders were frightened by his approach, Daniel softened his demeanour.


    He didn''t want to cause any more harm than he had nned to, thus, he tried to sympathise with them.


    From the perspectives of the Elders, it was definitely odd for them when their Enemy isforting them when he was the cause of it.


    It was making him even more suspicious than before.


    "Stay away! Don''te near to us!"


    The Elder who stood up pointed her sword towards him.


    Daniel attempted in approaching them with a warm smile, however, it failed the moment he took a step.


    Even though he was fine with their reactions, his disciples were not having it, especially Cecilia, his first disciple.


    ''How dare this bitch tries to point her sword towards Master!? Doesn''t she know that this would be an opportunity for them?''


    She clenched her fingers in anger as she gazed at the Elders with a murderous gaze.


    Cecilia believed that as long as no one had yet to join the sect or at least hasn''t formed a friendly term with her Master, she would be at odds against them if they dared to be disrespectful.


    The thought of simply freezing her body to death tempts her a lot.


    However, she shook the idea off once she wondered how her master would react.


    The least that she could do is for Daniel to be disappointed in her, and that would be her worst nightmare.


    Hence, to avoid any chances of her master hating her, she held her thoughts at least for now.


    She wasn''t the only person to have this thought, even the rest of them had simr thoughts and they gaze into each other''s eyes as though their minds were synchronized.


    "Hmmm...I wonder what could I do to convince you?"


    Daniel tilted his head with his fingers on his chin as he wondered what could he do to persuade them.


    It seems like they wouldn''t be easily persuaded and it would take more energy to convince them rather than recruiting them.


    ''To be honest, I don''t have to go this far for them, but my urge to conquer every females that I can possibly can overwhelm my initial thought''


    "You don''t have to persuade us! No matter what you do, we won''t trust a person like you"


    The Elder remained firm despite Daniel''s question.


    She knew that he was a powerful cultivator, but it shouldn''t be up to the extent that he''s an unknown variable.


    It looks like no matter what Daniel did, they won''t believe him nor would they trust him and he questioned, thus, he was in a dilemma.


    ''If the situation doesn''t change, even I would start questioning whether should I go far for them?''


    He felt contradicted but as he watched the fear, anxiety, nervousness and stress within their eyes, he soon began pondering.


    "I agree that what I did was kinda of a bad approach. But you can''t me me for not standing up for my dignity after being insulted"


    "Wouldn''t you agree that I responded fairly to your Sect''s Leader taunt?"


    Daniel gave his opinion, and even they couldn''t retort back.


    After all, Daniel was telling the truth.


    "That''s...."


    The Elder couldn''t deny his words.


    She clearly remembered what happened when the envoy visited them and how their Leader caused a ruckus over it.


    Their sect wasn''t threatened nor did the Envoy make things difficult for them.


    It was a simple meeting about whether did they wish to join their alliance, and if they refused, no sort of harm would be given except that they weren''t given any Alliance Privileges.


    Furthermore, the reason why they rejected was that it was a ridiculous idea and the Imperial Families won''t stay silent.


    Thus, they didn''t wish to be the victims of the Imperial Families, and the n sounded childish.


    "I won''t try to persuade you nor would I harm any one of you"


    "How can we trust you!?"


    The Elder questioned with a suspicious gaze and Daniel smiled at her response.


    "You don''t have to trust me. Rather, you can watch the events that will unfold in a few days and all of you could judge whether am I worthy to be trusted"


    "If all of you still had doubts about me, then, I could do nothing about that. But if you wish to be part of my sect, then, the gate will always open for you"


    Daniel knew that the situation, for now, won''t change. Hence, rather than convincing him, he altered his course of ns.


    He will show how much he''s capable of in a few day time.


    As for now, he revised his ns and thought that visiting the Sects would cause time wastage.


    "Let''s go somewhere else,dies"


    He urged his disciples to follow and as he walked further till his silhouette couldn''t be seen, the Elder who had been guarding herself up finally dropped to the ground.


    "H-He finally left"


    Her butt dropped onto the ground as she gasped for more air with a terrified expression.


    She couldn''t breathe properly and sweats were all over her body and it was as though her soul had left her body.


    Not only she, but her fellow Elders had the same reaction.


    "W-We really had live through that...?"


    One of them questioned as though they couldn''t believe they had survived a disaster.


    "He could have killed us off, but why did he let us live?"


    Another question as she finds Daniel''s existence baffling.


    He killed all of their Male Elders, but he let them live?


    What kind of pervert was he is what they thought.


    "Still, did we make the right choice Elder Mireya?"


    The Elder who stood up against Daniel was called Mireya.


    With long silvery silky hair and ck eyes, she was a hidden gem that one would not find in such a city.


    "I...don''t know" She answered honestly.


    "I have no answer as to what oue would we face. That guy...no...that monster is an existence we can''t face and you all could feel it"


    They remained silent as what Mireya said was right.


    Standing was already hard for them to withstand the pressure Daniel was omitting, and they couldn''t imagine what would have happened if they fought against him.


    Moreover, the answer to that question is as clear as the day.


    It would result in immediate death just like those Elders who died.


    "But...what if we had epted his offer?"


    "Ne, what are you talking about!"


    Ne, who questioned about the offer has dark green hair with Emerald Eyes like nature itself.


    She was like a bubbly woman who can''t remain silent, and now, she wondered what would happen if they epted his offer.


    "You know what I''m talking about Hazely!"


    Hazely who retorted to Ne''s question has oceanic eyes and purplish hazy hair.


    Hazley and Ne are the kinds of people that would contrast each other''s beliefs and would often argue over small issues.


    They were just like cats and dogs.


    "There have been rumours and it has been confirmed that the youngdies of the Tristan, Jazz and even the Matriarchs of Romenia and Kail Family had joined them"


    "Moreover, weren''t we there when his disciples had ''showcased'' the benefit of bing a Disciple of the Sect?"


    Ne pointed out that they had visited when Daniel''s disciples had visited the city and did something unknown to him.


    "So why didn''t we ept his offer?"


    Ne thought it wouldn''t be bad if they joined his sect.


    "What are you trying you say? You want to betray the sect after all they had done for you?"


    "And don''t you forget that you even lowered your dignity and gave your body to the Sect''s Leader"


    Hazely revealed what kind of actions Ne had done, however, Ne wasn''t offended.


    "So? What do you think this is? A free world?" She retorted back with a fierce gaze.


    "You!"


    Hazely was furious as to how Ne had answered, and she was about to reply when one of the Elders stopped them.


    "Stopped arguing. You''re not contributing to what should we do from now on"


    The moment someone stopped their argument, Ne and Hazely quit their dispute.


    "Sigh, but what Ne said is right Mireya. We were there when his Disciples had shown the power of being a disciple to his sect"


    Thest Elder was known as Cierra.


    With ck hair and White eyes, she might seem aloof, however, she was kind and a benevolent Elder that couldn''t express her emotions in words.


    "Still, no matter what happens, we would follow your decision. After all, we can''t forget what you had done for us"


    Cierra pointed out the reason why they were being respectful to her and why they respected her.


    "I know what Ne said was right...but I just can''t ept that we would do anything to climb higher while forgetting our roots"


    "If we had epted his offer, who would care and guide those boys?"


    She questioned and all of them couldn''t answer.


    "Those boyspletely rely on us and you know that being a cultivator is not easy, especially for a city like this where resources are depleting"


    "So is it right for us to abandon those that had ced their hopes on us, and we just simply leave them behind for a better future?"


    Mireya simply didn''t wish to leave her disciples behind as she has developed a familial rtionship with them.


    "Mireya, we would follow you and your decisions and whatever you think it''s right we''d follow"


    Cierraforted Mireya who was being stressed out by the situation.


    "That''s right Mireya. You don''t have to be bothered by my words. Even I can''t abandon my disciples"


    Ne scratched her head and she was being honest with herself.


    "Whatever you do, we would be behind your back and if you need our help, we''d respond to it"


    Hazely smiled as she triedforting her fellow Elder and also a friend.


    "Thanks for yourforting words, I think I have a better view of what should we do from now on"


    Mireya was d that she had them and because of their constion, she felt better and she could think better.


    "We should join them" She answered.

 Chapter 65 The Pink Lotus Sect

    ?


    As Daniel and his disciples had left the ck Sword Sect, Cecilia had a question that she had been longing to ask.


    "Master...why would you go so far for them? Didn''t they bluntly disrespect you?"


    She felt wronged for asking such a question, however, she couldn''t get rid of the uneasiness Inside her chest.


    Hearing her question, Daniel stopped walking and as he turned around, he caressed and patted her head.


    "It seems like my dear disciple is concerned for me. I can''t help but feel ted"


    He smiled with warmness as he patted her head and Cecilia could be seen smiling delightedly.


    ''Hehehe...master is patting me''


    She was having the time of her life and a few seconds after Daniel moved his hand away, she felt her world turned upside down.


    She wanted more, but it seems like her wish won''te true.


    "Cecilia asked a good question and all of you must have the same question"


    He gazed at their expressions and could tell what they were thinking.


    From a logistical perspective, an existence like Daniel''s shouldn''t have to lower itself to the likes of mortals.


    Yet, he''s showing benevolence to the Elders previously.


    "Let me ask Stelia, what would you do if you happened to be in my position?"


    Since Stelia was from the Immortal Realm, they would definitely have a different sense of values, thus, he wished to know her thoughts.


    "Master, if it were me, I wouldn''t hesitate to graze their sect with my hands"


    She answered without any hesitation and Daniel wasn''t against her own opinion.


    "And why would you do such a thing?"


    He questioned further as he was diving more deeply into this topic.


    "We, the Immortals, are egoist beings who can''t afford to be offended. We take our cultivation and seniorities seriously that one shouldn''t disrespect a higher form of existence"


    "Hence, because of this, chaos is all over the realm and wars are breaking out often"


    She clenched her fist as she recalled the ''reason'' behind her reincarnation.


    On the other hand, Crista''s body shuddered as she once again heard about the situation happening in the upper realm, and she can''t help but recall her mother''s letter.


    "I see. Thanks for the rifications"


    He nodded his head and he now understood more clearly regarding the situation happening in the Upper Realm.


    "Now, what Stelia had said indeed made sense. Even though we''re not in the Immortal Realm, the realm we''re now in had developed a simr situation"


    "But do you think I wish to be such a person?" A kind of person that would kill anyone because they had offended me?"


    He questioned his disciples, and it was a kind of question that had made all of them pale.


    Their impressions of their master were kind, benevolent and also powerful.


    What they obsessed with the most about him was his indifference towards women.


    Meaning to say, he wasn''t particr about his disciple''s talents or beauty before recruiting, and to him, all women are the same.


    Because of this trait of his, they were able to get here and be the disciples of the sect, and it''s all because of his disregard for requirements.


    But if they took away that personality of his, what would be of them?


    They without a doubt wouldn''t have the same fate, and the master they loved wouldn''t exist.


    Of course, it''s not up to a certain extent that he wouldn''t obliterate his enemies because of his kindness.


    However, if their master bes an egoist arrogant being, it would no longer be the same.


    Nevertheless, because of their obsession and possession, they would still love him, but the master they knew wouldn''t exist.


    "Judging from all of your reactions, I have my answer already"


    He chuckled over their funny reactions.


    "That is why, I gave them a chance, a chance whether they still wish to join. And if they don''t, then, I could do nothing about it"


    "In the end, it''s not as grand as some thought about how exciting it is to be a cultivator. The resources are so scarce that one could be stuck in the same realm forever"


    "And resources are not enough to guarantee a good life. You need fortune and luck to ovee trials, and without it, you''re just another fodder"


    "Which is why, I wasn''t harsh on the Elders and the sect itself. Except for the Male Elders who suffered the consequences of their action, I spared the sect"


    He expressed his thoughts and wrapped up in a sense that his disciples were beaming with admiration.


    However, now that Daniel had altered his ns, all of his visits to all of the sects would be cancelled except for that one sect.


    "Now that I think about it, perhaps we havee in hastily and now, I decided to put on hold our visits to the sects except for Pink Lotus," He said.


    "As you wish Master" Fresia dly obeyed.


    All of them obeyed and didn''t question his orders. After all, it made sense since their first visit to the ck Sword Sect was a disaster.


    And they knew what kind of ns their master had made.


    "Should we go now, master?"


    Fresia questioned after summoning a portal that led to the Pink Lotus Sect.


    "Sure my disciple" Daniel answered.


    Eventually, as he stepped foot towards the portal, his disciples followed behind him and once they went through the portal, a sweet enchanting scent surrounded their nose.


    "What an enchanting scent"


    Danielmented and he finds the scent to his liking.


    "We have arrived at the Pink Lotus Sect"


    Fresia announced the identity of the sect that they had visited.


    As Daniel gazed around the surroundings,


    he was mesmerized by the beautiful scenery of countless trees that had pink leaves.


    Moreover, not far away from him, there was a pond filled with pink lotus with pink gasses covering the pond.


    However, he was taken aback when a certain beauty walked towards him.


    "I wee the Heavenly Harem Sect Leader to our sect"


    The woman greeted him courteously as though she had been expecting his arrival, and he wondered why they were aware of his presence.


    "Master, we have told them that we''ll being and perhaps they had been prepared from the very beginning"


    Elizabeth exined and he now understood why she greeted him.


    However, now that Daniel had a look on her face, his eyes widened at how gorgeous she looked.


    With pinkish hair like the pink lotus and light red eyes, she had a look where just from her face alone, men would be seduced and chained to her bidding.


    Moreover, Daniel had never seen such huge mommy milkers with tight perky ass that was begging to be freed.


    He was tempted to taste her milk and have a bite of her burgers.


    But because of his intense stare, the woman blushed.


    "Sect Leader...if you keep staring at me like that, I would blush you know?"


    Instead of being offended, she smiled widely as she liked how Daniel was staring at her without holding himself back.


    ''~Ara Ara, it seems he''s really attracted to my body~ What should I do? We heard he was a terrifying unreasonable man. But from the looks of it, he doesn''t seem that way?''


    She thought.


    "How could I not? You just looked so good that I can''t turn my eyes away from"


    Daniel flirted and his first impression of her has been marked with full points.


    At first, he thought that the sect might have something to discuss with him, but from the looks of it, it doesn''t seem to be that way at least for now.


    "Oh my, it seems the great master knows how to flirt. But I think I should introduce you to our sect...before...we continue to move on from here...?"


    She said with a hidden meaning behind her words.


    For her, it would be her lifelong aplishment if she could serve a being like him.


    After all, she belonged to a dual cultivator sect where the method of cultivating is through intercourse.


    And if she could serve him, the benefits would be tremendous.


    Heck, she doesn''t mind bing his mistress just to have a bud of his essence.


    Moreover, knowing that he didn''t hide his thoughts about her body, she had confidence in walking into his pants.


    To add on, all of the members of the dual cultivator sect were women, hence, there was no problem.


    She was even d that such an opportunity came up and she won''t hesitate to grab it


    After all, she and the Elders had been enlightened by Elizabeth and her sisters personally.


    Hence, because of that, she was delighted for Daniel to visit and why she didn''t hesitate to serve him.


    Even the Elders of the sect have the same opinion.


    After all, if a sect was full of nothing but women, it was an opportunity for Daniel''s disciples to ''Enlighten'' them about his existence.


    No sort of harm or torture was involved, but they had gone through extensive care for enlightenment and they were ready in giving themselves to him.

 Chapter 66 Lydia Murray

    ?


    "Without further ado, shall we move to a ce where we can discuss matters concerning my request?" The woman said.


    "Sure"


    Daniel answered as he and his disciples followed her to their sect''s hall.


    Once they had arrived in the sect hall, he was stunned by the sight of 10 beauties waiting for him.


    They were all dressed in elegant robes, each adorned with intricate patterns and embroidery that shimmered in the light.


    Their faces were all equally stunning, with high cheekbones, full lips, sparkling eyes,


    and their hair was styled in intricate braids and updos.


    They smiled at him coyly and charmingly as they gestured for him to sit on the chair around the long mahogany table at the centre of the room.


    As he approached, the woman who had been with him finally introduced herself.


    "It might bete, but my name is Lydia Murray, the Sect Master of the Pink Lotus sect and I wee you to our sect"


    She finally revealed her name while bowing to Daniel out of respect, and all of the elders followed as well.


    "We wee the Great Master to our sect"


    They echoed together. And now that their eyes were seeing him up close, they could tell that he was powerful.


    Just by being close to him, their souls were crying.


    Moreover, being experienced, they were able to notice how his charms are simply alluring.


    All of their eyes were attracted from his face down to his body.


    With broad shoulders and fine muscles that could be seen even though his robes had covered them, they gulped their throat as they were a little bit thirsty for water.


    They had a discussion before and all of them agreed and had no issues with joining his sect.


    To add on, they could have protection from a powerful cultivator like him which is unheard of.


    Now that the elders have seen the real person up close, they couldn''t hide their eyes from the energy feeding off from his body.


    "Thank you for your courtesydies"


    Daniel said in recognition and he replied by introducing himself.


    "It is a pleasure to meet such fine beauties, and my name is Daniel Marz, otherwise known as Sect Leader of the Heavenly Harem Sect"


    He introduced himself gracefully since they were being respectful of him.


    "As far as I''m aware, I''ve heard that you wanted to have a meeting with me. Can we discuss a little bit further about that matter?"


    Daniel was curious about their purpose of inviting him for a discussion but judging from their behaviours, it provided him with a glimpse of their objective.


    "About that, we wish to join your sect"


    Lydia answered and she nervously waited for his response.


    All of them were convinced by his disciples the previous day, thus, she didn''t hesitate in answering.


    Of course, the only clueless person was Daniel as he was not aware of the positivity behind her decision.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t wish to ask much neither does he wants to know why she was keen on joining his sect.


    In fact, this was an advantage for him.


    If the 10 Elders joined his sect, it would reduce his workload and the management itself would stabilize.


    "We have seen what it''s like to be under your ruling and I have discussed with my sisters that it''d be best if we join your sect" Lydia exined.


    "When you mentioned ''seen'' what did you mean by that?"


    He was curious about what could they have seen. Other than the ruckus he caused with Fresia, there was nomotion he had caused.


    "Master, when you were gone for the whole day, we went to the city for a short trip to assist with the Viston and Jazz Family"


    "While assisting them, we tried to convince the masses why they should join the sect, and at that point of time, the Sect Master of the Pink Lotus was interested"


    "Thus, we showed why it would be beneficial for them to join us"


    Fresia took the initiative to exin before any sort of misunderstanding.


    She was afraid that perhaps they had gone against the rule of disobeying his order.


    But in contrast, Daniel smiled.


    "Oh? I never thought that my disciples would take the initiative. It kinda makes me happy that all of you are helping me out without the need to ask"


    "Is this what it feels like to rely on my disciples?"


    He smiled widely and brightly, and he was genuinely pleased that they took the initiative to assist him.


    And of course, hearing hispliment, his disciples were attacked by arrows of hearts.


    A singlepliment from their master could lethally cause them to overdose.


    "Since you know what you''re dealing with, then, I won''t ask too much"


    "Just as you have heard or seen from my disciples, my goal here is to have all of your disciples and also all of your Elders as mine,"


    "I''m sure that you have made the decision already, so let me ask the question is, Does your sect wishes to join mine?" Daniel asked.


    Now that he had seen the 10 Elders, he wanted them to be his.


    He is a greedy man and if he wants it, he will chase it and he won''t stop till he earns it unless they refused.


    But even then, the Elders and the Sect Master were simply wasted for not being part of his harem.


    Of course, he doesn''t see them as an object. But his greed is just overwhelming that he won''t stop or be satisfied with just 1 or 2.


    Hearing his words, Lydia had expected this and as she gazed over to the Elders who replied with a nodding gaze, she turned back to Daniel and expressed her honest thoughts.


    "Great Master, before I was the Sect Master, we had a Male Sect Master who had simr goals to you"


    Lydia bit her lips as she recalled unwanted memories that she didn''t wish to reveal.


    It left a scar both on her mind and body and it wasn''t only her who had such an experienced.


    But also the 10 Elders around her.


    "He wanted to recruit all kinds of women just to have fun with them"


    "He treated us like objects, and one day, he died when he offended a certain ''woman'' from a top-grade city"


    "And if it wasn''t because of his death and our plead for ''apanying'' the family members of that woman for countless nights, our sect would have been obliterated"


    Their body shuddered at the memories of a ''hell'' they were traumatized with.


    "Our sect is not great and neither do we have the resources to meet with demand. But I hope that the great master would at least treat our Disciples kindly"


    Daniel listened to her words attentively and he


    was surprised that there was another man that had simr goals to him.


    But inside his mind, he ridiculed those who followed him or had simr goals to him.


    He was only braved and daring enough to behave this way because of the system.


    Otherwise, he would have just forged his path and be yet another mediocre cannon fodder waiting to be ughtered for the convenience of another protagonist.


    Thus, he can''t help but be annoyed with how pretentious andcking they were.


    Their goals were simply to satisfy their lust, but for Daniel, it was just more than lust.


    It will be a ce where they can live without any worries and also, have ess to a boundless amount of wealth.


    So how can they bepared to him?


    Nevertheless, he was even reactive about the incident involving their previous master.


    ''They had a hard time with this deceased sect leader of theirs. But I will be the one to provide them happiness'' He thought.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t ever treat you all like tools"


    "My words might seem like an empty promise, but if you joined me, you will know in time that these words of mine are not just empty promises"


    "If you think that I''m still fooling, then, dere yourselves as the elders of my sect, and you shall receive my benefits instantly"


    His words echoed inside their mind and they had shown the will to join him as even their hearts were telling them so.


    Hence, the only thing that''s holding them back is that they''re afraid that Daniel might be the same as their deceased sect master.


    However, to step out of this fear of theirs, Lydia took the first step as she braced herself for whatever was to happen.


    "I will dere myself as the Elder of the Heavenly Harem Sect"


    She slightly bowed with determination in her eyes. To her, this was an opportunity to strive for better.


    As usual, Daniel had received notification regarding her eptance into his sect, but he was in it for a surprise as he hadpleted yet another secret mission.


    ''At this rate, the system is just getting ridiculously overpowered. Still, not that I dislike it''


    He chuckled in his mind as all of the rewards and functions he received were far enough to conquer the world.


    Though he had yet to take a move, he was already getting stronger at each moment, and bear in mind that the limitation of cultivation in the mortal realm is only below Immortal Rank.


    And it doesn''t make sense for him to possess power beyond Immortal despite being in the Mortal Realm.


    Perhaps, it was thanks to the force of the system that allowed him to ignore thew of this world.


    [: Congrattions onpleting a secret mission, recruiting a dual cultivator disciple or elder, and the Host has received an Overlord Dual Cultivation Method(???) and 2 random cards(???) :]


    [: Overlord Dual Cultivation Method :]


    - Performing any intercourse with any females will increase the host and their cultivation base by absorbing the mix of yin and yang. All ailments, diseases, curses, and shortage of lifespan can be reverted -

 Chapter 67 New Elders Of Heavenly Harem Sect

    ?


    As soon as Lydia finished speaking, the 10 Elders of the sect stepped forward and swore their loyalty to Daniel.


    They bowed their heads in respect and also, as a sign of loyalty and they ced their hands on their chests, repeating after Lydia.


    "We, the 10 elders of the Pink Lotus Sect, swear our loyalty and devotion to you. we will serve you with honour and obey every of yourmand"


    Daniel nodded his head in recognition and he responded to their deration.


    "Thank you for your loyalty and support. From now on, the future you have would change and you won''t regret this decision that all of you have made"


    Once the Elders had joined his sect, the system alerted Daniel of the rewards for the Elders.


    "As I''ve said earlier that upon joining my sect, you would instantly receive the benefits, and here it is"


    He snapped his fingers with a smile as he used all of the cards that were meant for them.


    At first, they had a questioning gaze with a bit of expectation, however, a few seconds after he snapped his fingers, they had undergone a great change.


    A kind of change that had transformed them into apletely different beings.


    For Lydia, she was experiencing a ustrophobic event where she thought she was dreaming.


    At the same time, the amount of information she was receiving was overwhelming her mind and she thought she could die from it.


    "T-This is the Bloodline...of Sin...of Lust...?"


    She uttered with great fear as she was enlightened by what kind of behemoth bloodline she had been given.


    However, she was taken in for a surprise when she was given a new Physique.


    "The physique of Lilith..."


    She was in awe of the information and illusions she had been enlightened, and the only word to describe it was ''Magnificent''.


    And eventually, the Spiritual Root she had been bestowed upon made her jaws drop to the ground.


    "Spiritual root of ck Abyss...?


    She couldn''t believe that she had received such an unheard-of spiritual root.


    And the Cultivation Manual and Method she had received were called ''Dual Abyss Demoness Cultivation Method'' and ''Abyss Demoness Seduction Cultivation Manual''


    Once Lydia had gone through with the changes, she noticed that not only had she received the powerup, but her body had transformed entirely.


    "This...is...me?"


    She touched parts of her body that had been alteredpletely, and instead of beingplicated about it, she felt incredible.


    With two reddish horns curved upwards from her head, she had literally be an existence that cultivators dered their race as a taboo.


    She had be a demon, and to add on, a unique kind of demon that all men would fall for easily, and that is a subus.


    And no doubt, the Elders who have gone through simr changes had be subus.


    Though they had be demon-like, the only changes they had were the horns, a tail with the shape of a heart at the end, and slit eyes.


    In the end, their appearance creates a unique visual representation thatbines elements of darkness, mystique, and a touch of alluring charm that no one could resist.


    "It seems that all of you have received the gifts that I have bestowed splendidly"


    Daniel curved up a smile as he was pleased with their changes.


    He was surprised that all of them had be subus and he couldn''t help but wonder what would subus taste like.


    Thus, he looked forward to it.


    Moreover, while they were going through with the changes, he covered the whole area with a protective barrier that suppressed the chaotic aura sponging out from them.


    As the Elders were still in disarray, his voice awakened them from their confusion, and only then did they realise just what kind of extraordinary event they had gone through.


    ''He didn''t really lie...''


    Lydia became mncholy and she was the one who was affected the most.


    She couldn''t believe that the man she decided to ce her trust in was telling the truth.


    She might have been sceptical about it, but now, she no longer doubts his words.


    And as a result, her loyalty towards him increased tremendously.


    She didn''t need anything else to be convinced as the gifts she has been bestowed upon were enough to offer her life to him.


    However now, she couldn''t find the words to describe her happiness to him.


    All of the words were stuck in her throat as she was entirely speechless by the phenomenon.


    "We...don''t know how to thank Master for granting us such gifts"


    Eventually, she tried expressing her thoughts, but even then, she couldn''t put it into words.


    "It''s fine. I know that you''re overwhelmed right now, so take it slow. After all, wouldn''t we move on to the bigger stuff?"


    He smirked and knowing the meaning behind his words, Lydia blushed. However, she was eager to offer her body to him.


    "Then Master should find the time before we can move on seriously" She teased.


    "I guess so" He smiled teasingly.


    "Now that the Elders of the Pink Lotus Sect have joined my side, I think it''s time to recruit the disciples" He announced.


    "Master, can''t you just ept all of them at the same time?" Megan tilted her head as she questioned.


    She was wondering why would her master have to go through all the trouble to recruit the disciples if he could just ept all of them at the same time.


    "Well, no one likes to be forced into doing something that they are opposed to. I''m sure some of you feel the same way"


    He chuckled over her question and he exined.


    Hearing his exnation, they understood his intentions, and the Elders obediently followed hismands.


    "Then, we''ll summon every disciple in the sect hall" Lydia announced as she and the Elders began operating.


    Momentster, the 10 Elders disappeared as they utilized their abilities efficiently to carry out hismand.


    Only Lydia was left behind as her purpose was to apany Daniel.


    "How many disciples do you have now in total?" He questioned.


    "Right now, we have a total of 1342 disciples where 1000 of them are Outer Disciples, 302 of them are Inner Disciples, and 40 of them are Core Disciples"


    "Hmm, that''s quite a number but I like it" He smiled widely.


    "Master, forgive me for asking, but are you nning for the disciples to continue the Dual Cultivation technique?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Master, as you know, the Dual Cultivation Technique requires a man to cultivate, and I''m afraid that the girls won''t be able to dual cultivate with you all the time"


    "I understand where you''reing from, and though it might hurt them, they need to abolish their cultivation base to adapt to a new technique that I will be bestowing upon"


    "I see..."


    "Don''t worry. Unlike what you''re thinking of, the method of abolishing their cultivation base would be painless"


    Daniel assured Lydia that no harm would befall the disciples.


    The reason why he needed to abolish their cultivation was so that the cards would provide a new set of fresh cultivation methods.


    Otherwise, their bodies which have been adapted to dual cultivation would be given a stronger method.


    Eventually, he would have thousands of little subus he needed to satisfy.


    It might sound good, but once they have be existence like Lydia, their craving for lust would even be stronger than his greed.


    After one hour of waiting, Daniel was eventually led to the sect hall where he was greeted with the sight of thousands of female disciples gazing at him.


    Of course, since he was unknown to them, they had different kinds of gaze.


    Some were curious, some were frowning and some were nonchnt about it.


    But instead of knowing him, they recognized the disciples around him, and they began chattering.


    "Hey, weren''t they the people who showed those incredible techniques?"


    "Now that you mention it, they are indeed the same people"


    "But why are they here?"


    "Didn''t they mention that they''ll visit our sect with their master?"


    "So is the person sitting in the centre their master, and what''s going on?"


    "Why did the Elders summon all of us? I don''t remember how long has it been since all of us were summoned"


    All of them began whispering and it was such a lively sight that Daniel wondered whether this is how a Sect Leader feel if he were to see such a sight.


    With thousands of disciples watching him, he felt like he has stepped a foot closer to his goal.


    Their whispers were slowly turning louder and feeling like the atmosphere has be chaotic, Lydia made an announcement.


    "Please lower down your volume, and listened to what I have to say"


    She waited for the noise to calm down before making a statement, and all of the disciplines were ready to listen.


    Once she was ready, she took a deep breath before speaking out.


    "From this day onwards, the Pink Lotus Sect is no more and will be disbanded"


    And of course, the whole sect hall was turned into an uproar as chaos began to unveil.

 Chapter 68 Raining Stones

    ?


    "From this day onwards, the Pink Lotus Sect no longer exist, however, it is not the end"


    Knowing that announcing the disbandment of the sect would have caused an uproar, Lydia paused her words.


    On the other hand, all kinds of reactions could be seen in the expression of the disciples.


    Some had looks of confusion, others of surprise or shock.


    Some may have even looked sceptical and doubtful.


    Eventually, what they wanted were answers.


    But in front of their Sect Master, Lydia, they don''t dare to act presumptuously.


    After all, she was someone whom they respected and admired, and thus, they waited for her to continue.


    "I know that this might have been a shock and some of you may even doubt my decision as the Sect Master"


    Lydia understood that their reactions were reasonable, and if they disagreed with her decision, she would understand it sensibly.


    "But the decision that I''ve made is for our future and trust my words when I say that I care for your future"


    "We are disbanding the sect, but, we''ll be joining a sect under the Great Master Sect, and I''m sure that all of you are aware of who his disciples are"


    Lydia pointed her fingers towards Daniel and his disciple''s direction.


    Following her fingers, the disciples were bbergasted by her words.


    They had seen a glimpse of their powers and are aware of the identities of Daniel''s disciples.


    They were marvelled and magnified by how powerful they could be just by bing a disciple of his.


    And of course, Cecilia and her sisters had exined the requirements for joining his sect.


    Though some had no issues with the requirements, others frowned as they were in a rtionship.


    By using the identity of his disciples, Lydia knew that this would serve as an advantage to convince the disciples.


    Still, some were uncertain about Her decisions, and noticing this trouble, Daniel decided to step up.


    "I know that all of you are uncertain whether this would be a good decision for your future"


    "After all, my name isn''t famous enough for all of you to recognize who I am"


    "Hence, rather than hearing from another side of a story, let me show you, or rather, give you a very warm wee"


    From the very first beginning till now, Daniel had yet to use that function since there wasn''t a need to.


    However, now that he finds the opportunity to utilise it, he can''t help but form a cheeky smile.


    Alternatively, as Daniel introduced himself, the disciples were stunned.


    Since they were able to have a good look at him, they were surprised at how good-looking he was.


    It was an awestruck moment where their eyes couldn''t shy away from his face, and listening to his voice, they were even more mesmerized.


    Moreover, by practising a dual cultivation technique, they were even more sensitive to his charms.


    If Daniel didn''t purposely lower his charms, all of the women he met would have lost themselves.


    Unless they had a strong physique, bloodline or spiritual roots like his disciples, they would have been charmed infinitely.


    But now, he slightly increased it to an eptable threshold where he could use it as an advantage to convince them.


    Even now, the Elders and his disciples were staring at him with a ''wanting'' look.


    Nevertheless, they were still curious about his wee and as they awaited for him to continue, they were baffled.


    "What is he doing...?"


    "I''m not sure"


    "What did he mean by a warm wee?"


    "Ignore that, but isn''t he quite a good-looking person?"


    "Amongst all men I met, he''s by far the most handsome man I ever met and I''m not even exaggerating"


    "You''re right and I don''t mind gazing at that sweet-looking face the whole day"


    "I think if I could see him every day, I don''t mind joining his sect"


    "What is he about to do..."?


    "I don''t know...and it looks like he''s raising his hand...? And he snapped his...finger?"


    They were in confusion as they watched Daniel''s movements.


    As he watched their reactions, he raised his hand and snapped his finger.


    The moment he did, above the disciples, Spiritual Stones began to manifester as they rained down upon them.


    As soon as Daniel snapped his fingers, he unleashed the Spiritual Stones that has been developing infinitely since the beginning.


    He only summoned spiritual stones which are as rare as Purple since even Purple Spiritual Stones would be considered a luxury for them.


    He even wasn''t worried about whether he would run out of it. After all, it produced like 10 Quintillion per second.


    And now, the amount of Purple Spiritual Stones is unbelievably scary that even Daniel is afraid of the numbers.


    He had seen a glimpse of it and he was terrified by how many zeros it had, and he had lost count after 22 or 23.


    "T-This is P-Purple Spiritual Stones!?"


    "W-Why is it raining Spiritual Stones!?"


    "I-Is this real!? A-Am I dreaming!? Can someone pinch my cheeks!? Ouch! That hurts! I-It''s really true!"


    "T-This is not a fake spiritual stone! T-They are real purple spiritual stones!"


    This time, the whole sect hall burst into uproar where they couldn''t hold themselves back from the joy.


    Daniel enjoyed their reactions but he was perturbed about why they were not collecting the stones, but he soon gets it.


    ''Ah! Perhaps they are too shy and they can''t understand what''s going on. Let''s just give a small push'' He smiled.


    "This is my warm wee to all of you, so enjoy and collect as much as you can"


    He announced with a big smile and as their attentions were on him, all of the disciples gulped their salivae.


    With this kind of warm wee, they wondered just what kind of background and resources he had.


    Soon, they began toprehend just what kind of person their Sect Master, Lydia, has advised them in joining.


    But when they woke up from their thoughts from his words, all of them began gathering the Purple Spiritual Stones with their storage ring.


    "T-There''s so many spiritual stones that my storage ring can''t store all of it!"


    "Me too, and my storage ring could fit at least one size of a room"


    "I think I have gathered more than ten thousand but it''s still not stopping"


    "Stop talking and just keep collecting! We don''t know how long this wouldst!"


    "Does anyone have any more storage rings!? Can you please lend it to me!?"


    Soon chaos overwhelm and it was such a chaotic sight that Lydia and the 10 Elders dropped their jaws to the ground.


    "Master, this is..."


    Lydia couldn''t form her words properly as she was still in shock.


    But at the same time, she was concerned.


    "I know what you''re worried about, but you don''t have to be concerned. When ites to Spiritual Stones, I would never run out of it"


    It didn''t take that long for her to be convinced.


    After all, the gifts she had were the evidence, hence she took a step back as she watches her disciples with a smile.


    ''You lucky disciples'' She murmured.


    Eventually, around 1 hour had passed by since the rain had begun and Daniel thought it was time for it to end.


    Moreover, even though it was raining 100,000 Purple Spiritual Stones, not even a 1% was decreased.


    "Alright, I''m sure all of you enjoyed the greeting that I have given, so, let me ask it again, does anyone wishes to be my disciple?"


    He ceased the rain with a snap and as his words echoed through the hall, the disciples were trembling.


    They trembled not because of fear but rather, of the excitement of the benefits of joining his sect.


    Inside their storage ring, there were close to or more than a million purple spiritual stones which couldst for generations.


    Hence, the event that Daniel had caused was overwhelmingly influencing that they were eager in joining him.


    "If you wish to be part of my sect, then please walked on this tform and offer your oath" Daniel guided.


    The whole hall turned silent as they were nervously waiting for the first person to show up, and after a few seconds, a single person raised her hand.


    "I-I wish to be your disciple"


    Her voice sounded like someone who had no confidence in herself and as the people around her made way, they were shocked to see who it was.


    "Isn''t that Daisy?"


    "You''re right! She''s Daisy, isn''t she?"


    "Ah, it must be fortunate for her. After all, her mom is suffering from a sickness and her cultivation didn''t even progress"


    "I guess this is a good opportunity for her"


    Instead of mocking her situation, all of them were smiling with tears as they congratted Daisy for her decision.


    Making her way to the tform, Daisy eventually was a step foot away from Daniel, and now that she was closed, she can''t help but tremble.


    "Don''t be afraid little one. You don''t have to be nervous around me" Heforted.


    "Now, since you have made a wise decision, are you ready to put up the oath?"


    "Yes, I''m ready" She nodded vigorously for a future that she wish to change for her mother.

 Chapter 69 The Disciple Named Daisy

    ?


    When Daisy arrived on the tform, she was nervously facing Daniel whom she decided to ce her future in.


    She was a simple girl who was born poor with an absolutely inadequate talent to cultivate.


    However, she was just like the rest.


    She aspired to be a cultivator who could decide her future.


    Nevertheless, things don''t always seem to go ording to her n.


    She had no resources to be a cultivator and her only family member who was her mother had been sick ever since she could remember.


    With all of these factors including her own limits, Daisy couldn''t achieve any outstanding performance.


    She was just another one of the disciples that lived within this city, forever destined to remain as she is just like how fate had nned out for her.


    But her hope in getting out from this fate of hers seems to shine brighter when a man that had the most attractive features showed himself.


    Her eyes were glued on his face and as he unleased an unfathomable amount of spiritual stones, the glint within her eyes lighted up.


    She saw hope and a way to change her future, and thus, she decided to grab onto it.


    ''I won''t remain still and stuck on where I am. If there''s a small chance of hope, I would take it''


    She was determined to change and with an anxious feeling, she walked to the tform and faced the man who would decided her future.


    "Are you ready to recite the oath?" Daniel questioned.


    "Y-Yes I''m ready" She replied with a trembling voice.


    Now that she was standing close to him, Daisy''s eyes were glued to his face.


    Due to the height difference, she had to slightly raise her head, and as her eyes were gazing at his eyes, she was mesmerized by the wonders of it.


    She was utterly stuck on the gaze to the point, she had forgotten what was her purpose ining here, and noticing the obvious stare, Daniel was tempted in teasing her.


    "Aren''t you staring a little bit too long Miss Daisy?"


    He spoke with a teased smile.


    "A-Ah! I-I''m sorry"


    She apologized quickly as she turned her head in panic and she didn''t dare to face him due to her embarrassment.


    "It''s alright Daisy. You can just recite the oath, and then you won''t have to worry about not seeing my face" Daniel joked.


    "Then, I''ll just quickly exin about my Sect"


    He coughed his throat as he began exining the rules and regtions of the sect and what should be expected from her.


    Though Daisy was aware of the rules, she can''t help but be nervous about the future.


    Despite being a disciple of the dual cultivation sect, she didn''t have any experience and neither is she in a rtionship.


    Having said that, just imagining the future of her doing the deed seems to shock her soul. However, not all happinesses without a price.


    Well, at least, there was no force in the rules since as long as they''ll abide by them, they could have a smooth life in the sect for a lifetime.


    "Are you ready now Daisy?"


    After a few minutes of exining, Daisy was finally prepared.


    "Yes, I''m ready"


    She took a deep breath to reply and there was determination in her eyes.


    "Alright then, let''s start shall we," Daniel said and she nodded her head in agreement.


    Now that she was about to recite the oath, there were still uncertainties in her heart and mind.


    However, she knew that if she don''t take a risk, nothing would ever change.


    Moreover, she was convinced that the man in front of her was a being that she can''tprehend.


    After all, what kind of person could sponge out thousands of purple spiritual stones as a warm wee?


    She doubt that even those high grades sects would ever execute such luxuries.


    "I, Daisy Mirenia would pledge to be the disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect"


    Eventually, she dered her oath earnestly and now, there was no going back.


    Otherwise, it would be an insult to Daniel and he won''t hesitate to take action.


    "I, Daniel Marz, the Sect Master would pledge to take care of my disciple, Daisy Mirenia"


    It was a small gesture and a simple oath that held thousands of meanings and just like usual, Daniel received the system notification.


    "Congrattions Daisy, you''re now officially my disciple"


    hr celebrated with a smile and it looked like he was the one who was the happiest when it should have been her.


    "Y-Yes M-Master"


    She stuttered like a cute rabbit as she''ll still need time to get used to calling Daniel by the appropriate title.


    "Now, you could see that Daisy has be my disciple, and I would show you why all of you should be willing to join my sect"


    "Let your eyes burn what''s about to unfold and let the memories of the uing sight be forever remembered"


    His words echoed throughout the hall as they manifested seeds of curiosity within their minds.


    They were pondering on the meaning of his words, thus, they were gazing at each of his movements with caution.


    "Daisy, whatever I''m about to do, just rx. You don''t have to feel nervous or anything as all of it would be harmless"


    He softly warned her. He didn''t wish to scare since the experience would have been a shock.


    And of course, she tilted her head in confusion as he walked towards her.


    "Master...?"


    She wondered what was Daniel about to do and the moment he ced his palms on her head, she felt a foreign energy leaving behind her body.


    She panicked and wanted him to stop since she could feel her cultivation base slowly decreasing to nothingness.


    She wanted to cry since all of her painstaking efforts over the years is being poured down the drain. Moreover, she can''t even move.


    However, momentster, she arched her back.


    "!?"


    She felt a series of overwhelming energy travelling around her body.


    Due to the cards being used on her, she was changing.


    And it was such a surreal sight that her body began levitating in the middle of the air, and chaotic energy began wrapping around the space.


    The hall burst into an uproar as they watched a phenomenal event and thanks to Daniel''s containment of the chaotic energy, no one was hurt or harmed.


    The disciples of the pink lotus sect had no idea what was going on, but one thing for sure is that Daisy has been given a priceless treasure.


    It is the only usible conclusion that they coulde up with.


    Otherwise, those terrifying energy wouldn''t be leaking out from her body.


    And thus, all of their eyes were glued on his back as they wondered if they could receive the same gift if they be his disciple.


    After a few minutes, Daisy eventually descended onto the ground like a divine beast who has entered the mortal world.


    It felt like her demeanour had changedpletely. It was as if, she was a mature version of herself or someone whose naivety was reced by an experienced woman.


    But what awestruck the audience with her looks were her snowy bunny ears that appeared after the changes.


    Perhaps due to the bloodline she was given, part of her body had been influenced by it.


    Moreover, her skin became whiter and her hair turned yellow with some highlights of snowy colour and her eyes turned orange.


    From the perspective of Daisy, she was speechless by what kind of gifts she was given.


    ''I can''t believe that I wanted to aspire to be a strong cultivator of those idols that I adore. Howughable. With the power I have now, everything is achievable''


    Daisy felt like fate was mocking her.


    What took her years to achieve had been reced by a monstrous potential that even she has no idea what she was capable of.


    Her dream and goals that she aspired to reach were given within seconds and because of that, she wish tough.


    "How is it, Daisy? Does it fit your liking?"


    Daniel was smiling widely as he clearly knew that she loved it thoroughly.


    As Daisy was awoken from her thoughts, she now was clueless about her feelings for Daniel.


    She was unsure whether it was love or gratitude itself, but if there was one thing she can confirm is that from now on, her life would be involved with him.


    "Yes master"


    If previously she had yet to acknowledge him as her master, Daisy now thoroughly believed that there was no one better than him.


    "As all of you can see! Daisy has changed entirely after bing my disciple and if you still hesitate in bing my disciple, then, I can''t do anything about it"


    "But if you wish to forever be my disciple, then please acknowledge quickly"


    It felt like Daniel was promoting his goods through a discount promotion.


    Having said that, his words hold a certain weight and when the disciples realized what just happened, they immediately formed a straight line.


    They were quite eager and enthusiastic about the offer but he shake his head as he thought it''d be a long day.


    Nevertheless, he looked forward to the result.

 Chapter 70 The Disciple Name Kira

    ?


    The sight of over 1000 Disciples lining up in a single path was an unbelievable sight for Daniel.


    He never thought that the oue of epting Daisy as his disciple could be this effective.


    However, he noticed that there were still hundreds of them who refused to join the line, and he caught a glimpse of their uncertainties.


    He could guess one or two reasons why they refused to join, but he won''t go far for those who declined his offer.


    There isn''t the need to put an effort when he had done this much.


    "What is your name?"


    Right in front of him, there was a girl who was in her twenties and as far as he observed, he finds her cute.


    But with hundreds of disciples behind her, her unique qualities couldn''t shine.


    Nevertheless, Daniel smiled sweetly and his smile was so contagious that the girl blushed in embarrassment.


    "M-My name''s Kira Melendez"


    She introduced her name shyly and just like Daisy, her eyes were all over his face.


    "Kira? That''s a lovely name"


    Heplimented her with a smile and her cheeks went redder.


    "Alright Kira, are you sure that you wish to be my disciple? There''s no going back after you make your decision"


    Thest thing he wanted is for them to change their minds, but he hoped they won''t.


    "Are you aware that the sect you join is an orthodox sect that it''ll be frowned upon by the world?"


    He questioned more while observing every inch of her movements.


    But surprisingly, her shy manner was reced by a fiery will that was entirely different from her demeanour.


    It was as though she was possessed by a different personality.


    "The decision I made now is carried by my determination to move forward to achieve my goal"


    "I became a cultivator not for anyone but for myself. But s, my talent could only bring me this far. Even if I was the Core Disciple, it doesn''t hold a candle to those Big Sects"


    "And if somehow I could relieve myself from this limit, I would dly do anything even if I have to sacrifice my dignity"


    "Besides, isn''t the Pink Lotus Sect considered an orthodox? Would joining another orthodox sect would make any difference?"


    "Moreover, isn''t my master here to protect me from any danger?"


    Kira grinned at herst sentence. She took a huge risk and decided to joke.


    However, she had no idea that her joke is an oath that Daniel had promised himself to all of the members of the sect.


    Listening to the end of her words, heughed as he finds her personality interesting.


    ''She''s conservant but knows when to joke. I liked it'' He thought.


    Alternatively, he understood where her goals originated from.


    If he would guess, then perhaps each of the reasons why his disciples joined was because of a simr goal to a better future or to achieve their dreams.


    It sounded in and t, however, considering that this is a cultivation world, each of the people would seek a better chance of having a good life.


    If they wanted shelter from him, then, he would dly give them, providing that they offer or follow the ''rules'' of the sect.


    It''s the least they could do to have a ce in the sect.


    "If you wish to achieve your goal, then, you came to the right ce and you only have to do one thing"


    He gave her a clue to start the pledge and understanding his hint, she nodded in reply as she took a breath.


    ''This is it Kira. This is the moment that your life would change. Everything that you have is just right in front of your eyes and you have to grab it''


    She closed her eyes and recount her past.


    She recalled her unwanted memories that were sealed within the abyss of her mind and each time she remembered it, a flock of anger rushed through her veins.


    ''Once you have the power...you can finally have your revenge''


    She was thirsty to have the revenge she had been waiting to have for 10 years.


    Kira had a simple life where she was content with it.


    She lived in a vige far away from this city and it was a vige that held less than 100 people.


    With a family of four and her big sister, she lived a life where she had noints...not until one day...tragedy struck.


    One day without knowing why, a young nobleman hade across their vige as they were on a journey.


    It was just unexpected for the man that they had discovered a small vige, hence, they decided to have fun...and that became her nightmare.


    They caused chaos in the vige and with their nasty personalities and lust, they killed every man in the vige in a gruesome manner.


    And all the women in the vige were raped including her, her mother and her sister.


    She was only 12 at that point in time and her mind almost broke.


    She even remembered clearly how her mother and sister held her hand as all of them were raped and tears flowed down.


    But fortunately or unfortunately, she managed to escape, however, her sister and mother couldn''t escape with her.


    Originally, after the nobleman and his men had fun, they had nned to bring all of the women back to their City to mark them as ves.


    And when they celebrated their achievement in the night, all three of them tried to escape when they were drunk.


    However, her mother and sister knew that they were cultivators, hence, they couldn''t escape.


    Thus, they decided to be the bait as Kira escaped who had no idea of their decision.


    "Kira, don''t worry about me and your sister. Just run as far as you and we''ll catch up to you"


    Those were thest words that Kira heard from her mother outside a forest that was nearby the vige, and she remembered the warmth in her mother''s hands as she touched her cheeks.


    "B-But I''m too scared to run alone Mother"


    Kira, who was only 12 shivered in fear.


    The experienced that she had would have caused her trauma till today, but because of her goal of revenge, it turned into fuel instead.


    "Stop being a baby Kira. Listen to your mom and me won''t you"


    As the good old sister, she mocked Kira, but at the same time, it held love and care that she couldn''t show, at least not at that point in time then.


    She wasn''t aware of the intentions of her word, thus, she ran without looking back and those were the only moments that she hadst seen them.


    "Fine! But make sure you''ll catch up with me"


    She ran without stopping and she couldn''t remember how far she ran before she met Lydia, the Sect Master of the Pink Lotus Sect.


    Now that 10 years had passed since then, she wanted to take revenge for her family and if she could achieve that, then, she would do anything to aplish it.


    Once she felt ready to be his disciple, she opened her eyes with rity and dered the oath.


    "I, Kira Melendez would pledge myself to be the disciple of the sect"


    In the middle of the words, her voice cracked as her emotions overwhelmed her, but Daniel ignored it as he didn''t think too much of it.


    "I, Daniel Mars, the Sect Master would pledge myself to be responsible for my disciple, Kira Melendez"


    He smiled as he announced and once he heard the system''s notification, he quickly granted the cards to her.


    "I see that you must have some problems that you might find ufortable to share. But whatever it is, I hope that this would help and know that if you need help, I would be by your side"


    He noticed the flock of emotions within her expressions and though he would love to know why, sometimes, not all disciples would want their problems to be solved with his help.


    Hence, he''ll let Kira decide. Moreover, it''s not like he won''t watch over her.


    To add on, with the cards he''ll be granting her, he doubts that there would be any more problems she would face.


    As Kira heard his words, she felt emotional and it has been a long time since she felt this way.


    But before she could be emotional, Daniel drained her cultivation base before granting the cards, and it caused a massive surprise.


    ''W-What is this...!! T-This is the Bloodline of God of Libra...!?''


    ''Spiritual Root of Bnce Order!?''


    ''The physique of Annihtion of Judgement!?''


    ''Cultivation Method of Commnadment of Neutralizer!?''


    ''Cultivation Manual of Judgement Day!?''


    Kira was trembling with excitement and shock as she was enlightened by her powers.


    In an illusion created from the cards, she witnessed the power that could be executed, thus, she was terrified yet amazed.


    With just a single word, a continent could be annihted as the result of her ''judgement'' and the more sins a person carried, the more deadly it would be affected.


    It was such a perfect line-up power for her revenge.


    Hence, after receiving the powers, there was a strange emotion rising in her chest.


    And the doors were opened for Daniel to enter.

 Chapter 71 More Disciples

    ?


    Once Kira had absorbed all of the enlightenment, she gazed at Daniel with an intensified emotion.


    Her revenge which she had been longing to achieve is now not far away and all she left is to find the Nobleman.


    "Master, I''ll forever be in gratitude for what you have done for me and from this day onwards, I''ll do whatevermand you want me to do"


    She kneeled on the ground and spoke her honest feelings.


    The amount of loyalty she had for him had been over the threshold of her limits.


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me. As long as you can respect the rules, then, there''s nothing for you to worry about"


    He was pleased with her act, but he wouldn''t want her to kneel all the time.


    As Kira stood up, her mouth curved into a smile.


    She no longer regrets her decision and she had no doubts about her master.


    ''I wonder what kind of fortune I have to have such an encounter?''


    Even though it was the reality, she couldn''t help but deny how absurd this situation was.


    Nevertheless, she epted it with an open smile.


    Afterwards, she went back to her position in the hall as there was no ce a seat to amodate those who had joined his sect.


    Still, after undergoing the evolution, Kira experienced minor changes.


    Most of her features remained the same as there were no alterations to her appearance or body parts.


    Having said that, there was a white circle mark on her forehead.


    And the mark represents the Bloodline that she had.


    Afterwards, Daniel began epting more disciples left and right.


    As much as he can, he tried in having small conversations with them, trying to form a link between him and the disciples.


    Eventually, after 1 hour of epting disciples, the system notification rang up.


    [: Congrattions, the Host haspleted the Mission: ept 100 Disciples. Reward: 2 Random Sect Functions and 3 Random Cards :]


    [: The host has received a new chain mission: ept 500 Disciples. Reward: 1 Star Seed, 1 Evolusi Grape Seed, 2 Random Sect Functions and 3 Random Cards :]


    Looking at the notification, Daniel smiled widely as he received new gifts and now that he recalled it, he had yet to check out his previous rewards.


    ''Now that I thought about it, I haven''t even checked that reward yet. Let''s just check it all out after this''


    He decided to checkter since his hands were busy with recruiting.


    Nevertheless, after a few more hours, hepleted the mission once again.


    [: The host haspleted the mission: ept 500 Disciples. Reward: 1 Star Seed, 1 Evolusi Grape Seed, 2 Random Sect Functions and 3 Random Cards :]


    [: The host has received a new chain mission: ept 1000 Disciples. Reward: 1 Rainbow Seed, 1 Elemental Seed, 2 Random Sect Functions and 3 Random Cards :]


    He received yet another mission once again, but he knew that he couldn''tplete the mission.


    After all, a few hours had passed and he had recruited every disciple that he can, and it all amounted to nearly a thousand.


    [: Sect Status :]


    Name: Heavenly Harem


    Elders: 12


    Disciple: 998


    Grade: 1


    Reputation: 5875


    He gaze at his sect status and nodded with pride.


    After waiting for quite some time, he finally achieved in recruiting a decent amount of disciples.


    Although he could have reached more than a thousand, he couldn''t force that refused to join.


    He could only shrug his shoulders and give a warm farewell.


    Since the Pink Lotus Sect would no longer exist, the hundreds who had missed such an opportunity would be forced to fend for themselves.


    Nevertheless, Daniel had a feeling they would change their minds after a few days.


    But by the time they changed their minds, they would be treated entirely differently from today.


    For Daniel, he''s giving all of these benefits purely to spread the influence of the sect, and once the sect could be independent, he would no longer rely on such a method.


    This was just a beginner''s privilege, the first generation and the root of the sect, and those future disciples would have started from the lowest rank which is a Servant.


    But rest assured that the treatment they would receive would be even better than the top sects.


    Now that everyone had settled down, Daniel could see the enthusiastic gaze within their eyes, but how does he say this?


    It looked quite intense as if they wanted to devour him, but he wasn''t the one to back down.


    He''ll be the predator and they will be the prey.


    "Now that you have be my disciples, then, it''s time for us to return to our sect, and as for those that didn''t join, I could only wish you the best of luck"


    He announced as he give a nod to Fresia who understood her given assignment.


    Immediately, she created a massive wide teleportation that covered the whole area before all of those who are part of the sect was teleported.


    "Where...are...we?"


    "Is...this the Heavenly Harem Sect...?


    "Why is the Spiritual Qi here so pure and dense...?"


    "This isn''t a sect but a paradise!"


    The disciples were awed by the beauty and the atmosphere of the sect.


    "As you can see, we have arrived at my sect and now that we''re here, let me give you a congrattory gift not for the Elders but also for my Disciples"


    All of the disciples gulped their salivae in anticipation as they wondered what could their master give them.


    ''Even after all of that, there is still more!?'' Their thoughts synchronized.


    For starters, he summoned the Function of Harem Position Support which he never even used once, and for easier management, he gave the lowest rank which is Interest to every member except his 5 disciples.


    And the Skill he selected to share was Eternal Universal Regeneration.


    His first 5 Disciples were given the highest level which was ''Wife'', however, he doesn''t have any more skills to share.


    Moreover, what they had was enough, thus, they were given only the benefit of more power.


    Afterwardsward, he moved on to the Function of Disciple Harem Position and decided to ce all of the Disciples at the ''Disciple'' grade which is 2 Grades higher than a Servant.


    And just like that, they received 3% of his prowess and a share of his skills which he had chosen Primordial Nexus Qi, God''s Body and Gaia''s Passive.


    As for his first 5 Disciples, they were entitled to Heavenly Disciple Rank.


    On the other hand, Daniel had assigned the lowest rank from the function he was rewarded after recruiting Stelia as an Elder to all Elders.


    And they were given the same position which is an ''Elder'' which is the lowest rank, but they received a maximum of 100% of his prowess and a share of his skill which he gave God''s Body.


    Last but not least, he cut his wrist and his action caused quite a stir.


    "Don''t panic, this is my blood too and if you drink it and you will be engraved a mark that will prove that you belong to my bloodline"


    He saw the panic and concern in their eyes and if he hadn''t exined, they would have jumped on him.


    But it was amusing for him to witness their emotions as soon as they noticed the power rising through their bodies.


    In an instant, they had be monsters that in terms of raw physical and defence, they could destroy a continent with a punch and shatter the sky with their roars.


    Having said that, Daniel manipted his blood where each drop went to each disciple and elder, and seeing the drop in front of them, they wondered what they have to do.


    "Swallow it"


    Immediately, they didn''t hesitate to swallow and Daniel instantly assigned every member who have ingested his blood to the Nobility Grade of ''Lady''.


    And the Skill he shared was Immunity to Physical and Elemental Damage.


    At the same time, a mark of infinity began forming below their knuckles and It was coloured as white.


    "The Mark that you see on your hand is a sign that represents that all of you are a Royalty that belongs to the Family of ''Marz"


    "Meaning to say, your surname would be reced by mine"


    Daniel exined and he thought that they would frown, however, to his contrast they did not.


    Instead, they loved it and cherished it.


    "Now that we havepleted everything, why not all of you have some rest in your dorms? Cecilia would guide all of you and we''ll have a Celebration tonight"


    Now that he has pretty much had a decent amount of disciples, he needed time and space to manage the disciples and how the Sect should move forward.


    And while he was in his thoughts, Cecilia and her sisters began guiding the disciples while only the Elders were left behind as they awaited for his nextmand.

 Chapter 72 Future Plans

    ?


    "Alright. Now that the Disciples have left, let''s go to my Pce"


    Wanting to discuss more the matters of the sect, Daniel invited all of the Elders to his pce.


    Without the need the say more, they heeded his words and followed him from behind while wondering what matters would they need to discuss.


    Eventually, they arrived at his pce where they marvelled at its exterior and interior designs.


    They were speechless by how extraordinary it was built and they could feel pressureing from the statues that were ced at certain ces.


    Afterwards, they were brought into a room where there was a round table made from the highest sacred wood.


    As he sat in the middle, he began conversing with his 12 Elders.


    "Now that we have over 900 Disciples which is not too huge nor too small, but even, we''ll have to start creating an outline for the Disciples"


    "Not all of the Disciples pursue the same path, but we could develop the basic path for them to be guided"


    "As far as I can give them the powers, someone will need to guide them at some point and I would dere openly that I would need your assistance in this matter"


    He raised his concerns as the sect master, and he wanted the Elders to be involved since they were also the Sect''s managers.


    "Master, you don''t have to ask for our assistance as we''ll naturally obey your words without any hesitation"Stelia spoke.


    "That''s right Master. Whatever concerns you have, we''ll ensure to relieve any stress that you may have"


    Lydia joined and she flirted with Daniel.


    "Thanks for the words and I would sure call all of you in regarding my ''stress"


    He replied and the Elders blushed as they were eager in pleasing their master without any thoughts.


    "Alright, then, what I would love to implement is that we''ll create the Timetable for the Disciples to follow"


    "Perhaps from Lunch till Dinner, they would be taught by all of you about the basics of cultivation and even pursue the path"


    "Right now, we''re still in the Early Phase, and we''ll need more Manpower for the Elders"


    Daniel exined.


    "I don''t have to worry about them when ites to their cultivation since they were enlightened by ''it'' and I''m sure that all of you know what I''m talking about"


    The Elders nodded their head in agreement as even those who have never cultivated before would be genius if they had been enlightened.


    "So as of now, my priorities for the disciples is their pursuit of the path and basically managing their powers"


    "Moreover, I have the facilities where they could challenge and discover their limits or even control their powers"


    "However, it''s still in the experiment phase, thus, before we can try any of this, I will require all of you in guiding the disciples"


    "We''ll dly follow your orders, Sect Master"


    They replied together and they spent the next hour discussing more about the developments of the world.


    And Daniel even introduced the wonders of the sect and Divinities which shocked their souls.


    However, since their resistance towards his godly abilities, they were less surprised than when they were enlightened.


    Once they had left his pce to start buildingon the structure of the disciples, Daniel was left all alone as he could finally check his rewards.


    ''Let''s see what I have gathered so far...1 Physique Card, 8 Random Cards and 4 Sect Random Functions Cards. Let''s use the Sect Random Functions and see what I''ll have''


    He was excited about what kind of function would he receive for the Sect, and he wasn''t disappointed at all.


    [: Battle Arena :]


    - A function that would determine the strength of each disciple through a fight -


    [: Fox Tribe Habitat :]


    - And that''s designated to amodate all Fox tribe types -


    [: Sect''s Taskboard :]


    - A taskboard that will issue missions for Disciples to take and be awarded upon aplishment -


    [: Sect sses :]


    - sses that will help to improve the learning aspects for the Disciples -


    Daniel wasn''t dissatisfied with the sect''s functions at all.


    He went deeper and inquired more about the functions, and he was deeply amazed by their functions.


    Moving on, he used all of the cards avable for himself and the moment he did, waves of chaotic aura were unleashed.


    [: Physique of the nk Cosmo :]


    - The nk Cosmo was an entity that nobody could understand its uniqueness. The ''nk'' has once enwrapped all realms and taken away their cultivation -


    [: Due to 2 Physique shing, both of them would be fused to form apatible physique :]


    [: Initiating the fusion..1%...10%...50%...100% :]


    [: Fusion has beenpleted and the Host has unlocked a new Original Physique :]


    [: Physique of Hymn of Doom :]


    - One-of-a-kind Physique that has never been heard of or ever existed, but the might it possesses is enough to cause death among all -


    [: 8 Random Card has been used and the Host has received the Beast Bone of Heavenly Monkey, Spiritual Beast of Radiant Fairy, Law of Dark, cksmith Talent, Talisman Talent, Intent of Spear, Spiritual Root of Devourer and Law of Equality :]


    [: Heavenly Monkey :]


    - The Heavenly Monkey once destroyed the Heavens and imed its spot and he was one of the most powerful beings that ever existed -


    [: Radiant Fairy :]


    - The Radiant Fairy has once twinkled its glitters from its wings, and each glitter caused a miracle as it answered the wishes of all beings -


    [: Law of Dark :]


    - With full mastery over the dark, there''s nothing that you''re afraid of. Every darkness there is, it''ll belong to you -


    [: cksmith :]


    - Just as a swordmaster who has his sword, there is the cksmith who created the sword. With the godly talent of cksmith, creations are within your hands -


    [: Talisman :]


    - Talismans are great weapons that could be used in all situations and with supreme mastery, destroying a continent with a talisman is no longer a dream -


    [: Spear :]


    - Spear is fear and there''s not a single thing that a spear can''t prate. A single thrust could break the Dimensions and Realms -


    [: Spiritual Root of Devourer :]


    - The previous holder of the Devourer was unbelievably strong that he could devour any being it ate and would be given all of the power from the prey it ate :]


    [: Due to 2 Spiritual Roots shing, both of them would be fused to form apatible Spiritual Root :]


    [: Initiating the fusion..1%...10%...50%...100% :]


    [: Fusion has beenpleted and the Host has unlocked a new Original Spiritual Root :]


    [: Spiritual Root of Cmity Breaker :]


    - A new Spiritual Root that has surpasses even the rarest types. A spiritual root that grants the ability to steal a being whole power with just a nce and could control all types of Elements :]


    [: Law of Equality :]


    - Thew of equality grants full control over the fairness and unfairness to each being -


    After hours of changing, Daniel opened his eyes and nced over his body as he felt power surging through his body.


    "This feels amazing..." He murmured.


    He tried manipting the dark and he discovered that the room had turned ck.


    There was no speck of light and it was just him and his existence of darkness.


    It is not an exaggeration if Daniel feel like he could control all of the darkness within the world and he could dere ''Let there be no light''.


    If he did that, perhaps more chaos would follow, thus, he held back his desires.


    With his new intent unlocked, Daniel felt a surreal feeling that there was an invisible spear in the air and as he tried grabbing it, he could feel all connection in his surroundings.


    And if he trusted through each connection, perhaps he might discover an unbelievable effect of the space tearing.


    Eventually, he went over his Talents as cksmith and Talisman and he discovered a horrifying truth about it.


    It wasn''t just about knowing it, but rather, he was enlightened to all knowledge regarding all kinds of things he could create or make.


    He was even surprised that there was a ''Gun'' he could create and he thought it was pretty interesting in having a gun in the concept of a cultivation world.


    Perhaps one day he would love to try.


    Once Daniel was done going through with his newfound abilities, he discovered that it was already night and the moment he was on his way to his room, he discovered that the 12 Elders were waiting for him.


    However, that wasn''t the most surprising fact.


    They wore see-through robes and as much as he was smiling widely, he knew what they wanted.


    And of course, he won''t hesitate to reply to their request.


    "Master...we have been waiting for you"


    Lydia was blushing and although she was experienced, she felt shy right in front of Daniel.


    It was as though it was the first time that she was going to do the deed with someone that she loved.


    Even the Elders behind her were behaving the same as her.


    "Then, why don''t we go inside and ''Explore'' further?"

 Chapter 73 First Victim (R-18)

    ?


    Once the Elders entered his room, they stood right in front of Daniel as they waited for his words.


    "I feel honoured that all of you havee to your own jurisdiction and I can''t be happier than that"


    Daniel truly felt delighted by their dedication to him.


    Moreover, with 12 of them who wore such erotic robes, he became excited as well as his dick which was hardened.


    On the other hand, Lydia and the rest had been wanting to do the deed with him, thus, they had made a discussion and waited for him to appear.


    "Well, since all of you are eager, then, why don''t we have a ''good night?"


    Daniel smirked as he stares intensely towards their bodies.


    "Master, then let me make the first move"


    Lydia took the initiative and she crawled to his lower crotch.


    With her hands on his white robe pants, she unveiled them slowly while anticipating seeing his dick.


    Her curiosity had been disturbing her mind and she gulped her throat.


    Upon removing his pantspletely, her eyes widened in shock.


    "!?"


    As soon as his pants were removed, his dick bounced beforending and resting across her eyes.


    With the pungent smell and the heaviness, Lydia felt like she was charmed and hypnotized.


    She had never seen such sheer size before and feeling the heaviness of it, she felt it was erotic.


    Even though the scent should have been nauseating, she finds it aromatic.


    She was clueless as to why her crotch throbbed.


    Not only was the weight of his dick heavy but it was long to the point itnded across both of her eyes.


    Seeing such a scene, the Elders and Stelia were watching speechlessly.


    They had never seen such a monstrous dick before and they even wondered if it could fit their insides.


    However, instead of being worried if would it hurt them, they looked forward to their master filling them up.


    "How is it? Do you want to have a taste of it?"


    Daniel smiled while watching their reactions.


    He looked confident and was proud of his dick. After all, which men wouldn''t feel their ego boosted if they have a big dick?


    "~Yes Master~"


    Lydia curved a smile she was already impatient and she couldn''t hold herself back anymore.


    With her tiny soft hand, she grabbed the base of his dick and began sucking.


    "Oh...that''s it...your mouth feels incredible"


    Daniel felt an entirely new sensation of pleasure.


    Moreover, Lydia took his whole dick without any hesitation and she uses both of her hands to give a handjob while doing a blowjob.


    It was an incredible moment of pleasure that Daniel had felt, and he enjoyed it.


    Moreover, the sounds of her throat gawking were kind of lewd and his dick became harder.


    As Lydia performed a hardcore blowjob, her salivae kept dropping onto the ground but her expression was full of thrill.


    Due to the size, there was a budge on her throat and though it should have been painful, it felt pleasurable for her.


    Lydia never had a person she truly loved, however, now she knows what''s like to be loved.


    It continued for minutes before his dick throbbed and feeling the pulse, she fastened her pace before sealing any entrance from leaking.


    "I''m cumming Lydia" Daniel warned before he grabbed her hair and pushed further.


    "!?" She widened her eyes due to the shock, but she epted it wholeheartedly and momentster, he cum.


    She was taken by surprise when a huge amount of cum was spurted through her throat.


    She could even feel her stomach being filled which should have been impossible.


    After all, her experiences had told her that nobody had ever spewed such a huge amount.


    Nevertheless, once he cum with satisfaction, Lydia withdrew her mouth away from his dick and strings of her salivae coated with semen could be seen forming a connection between them.


    "That was good Lydia. I didn''t know you can be this good" Heplimented, but he still wasn''t satisfied.


    "But Master, it seems like you''re still not satisfied" She smiled lewdly upon seeing his hardened dick.


    But of course, she couldn''t just hog him to all of herself, thus, she sent a nodding gaze towards the remaining Elders.


    And secondster, the Elders went around Daniel and they began servicing him.


    "Master...you should touch my boob"


    One of the Elders whose name goes by Ba took his right hand and let his hand grope her bouncy soft tits.


    With brown hair and ck eyes, she was a beauty with an innocent yet seductive body.


    Her breast wasn''t big, but it was huge enough for his hand to grope the entire area.


    "Such cute boobs you have," Daniel said.


    Of course, Ba wasn''t the only Elder to move, the rest who were watching had joined as well.


    "Master you should pay attention to me"


    Marcia who wanted his attention went to grab his other hand and let his hand grope her breast as well.


    With dark green hair and oceanic eyes, she gave a mature aura of an elder sister who wanted her little brother''s attention.


    And she was the opposite of Ba who has a fair size.


    Marcia has the biggest boob Daniel had ever seen to the point even his hand disappeared when it was squashed in between her boobs.


    He thought his hand was gone, but it was just that her boobs were huge.


    "Seeing that both of you want me to feel your chest, I can''t help but feel rewarded"


    He kept pressing and applying pressure to their boob and it was such a heavenly sensation that he just wanted to put his face in between them.


    Hearing hispliment, they were blissful and at the same time, they were getting hornier.


    "Master...I want you inside of me...I can''t hold it back anymore...please fill me up"


    One of the Elders couldn''t hold herself back as she kept staring at his dick.


    ra who has a thick body with purple hair and dark purplish hair removed her robes while pointing to her pussy towards his face.


    "Damn, you''re already this wet...?"


    He was amazed at how wet her pussy is since it was leaking quite an amount of nectar, but he won''t reject her invitation.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Put your pussy down to my dick"


    He demanded and ra obeyed obediently and it felt like she had been waiting for those words.


    "~Yes Master~"


    She smiled like a pervert and as she descended her ass to his dick, she let out a moan.


    "~Ah...~"


    Just by feeling the tip, she wanted to climax immediately.


    However, she bit her lips and pushed further.


    "~What is this!? I never felt this good before!~"


    She moaned loudly as her inner walls were being carved and invaded by his dick and once his tip met the forbidden zone, she arched her back as she had an orgasm.


    Since Daniel was facing her back, he couldn''t witness her expression but he smiled knowing what kind of face she was making.


    ra regained her consciousness and she couldn''t believe she passed out, but that''s what makes it even more exciting.


    With a rapid breath, she began motioning her body to get used to his size.


    However, each time she moved she climaxed and it was making her mind crazy.


    "Come on ra, you can do better"


    He encouraged, at the same time, was giving an ''order'' to her.


    "~Y-Yes Master~"


    Her voice trembled not because of fear but because she was getting addicted to the pleasure of his dick and her face looks like someone who had gone crazy.


    Without caring for anything else, ra moved her ass up and down while leaking out sweet nectar that was mixed with his precum.


    Sounds of her cheeks shing against his thighs were echoing through the room and it was making the Elders horny.


    Some even started to pleasure themselves as they witness how ra is bing a slut for him.


    Her hole was stretched and being granted a whole new world of pleasure, she can no longer live without it.


    After quite some time, his dick began throbbing and without the need for words, Daniel simply pumped out his cum as much as he can.


    "~Master is filling me up!~"


    ra could feel his semen entering her womb and for some reason, her crotch became itchy.


    Nevertheless, with the huge amount of semen, he was pumping, her stomach bloated and she kept climaxing without stopping.


    And eventually, she passed out due to the essence of his semen.


    Moreover, he activated his Dual Cultivation Manual and formed a connection with him and ra.


    Thus, her body was now absorbing the sheer energy of essence.


    "Put her at one side and let her sleep" He instructed the Elders and they followed while wondering how ra fainted.


    "Now, let''s see how long each of you couldst?"


    He smirked and his words made all of them hornier than before.

 Chapter 74 2nd Victim (R-18)

    ?


    "Marcia...why don''t you show me what those boobs can do? Wouldn''t it feel better if I feel those massive tits with my dick rather than my hand?"


    Daniel gazed at Marcia with full expectation and he truly wish to conquer her boobs.


    "Then Master, let me serve you well"


    Marcia was smiling widely as she was delighted she was the next person to pleasure her master.


    Squatting to his dick, she lifted her boobs and let them fall on his dick.


    "~There you go, master. Let me serve you properly~" She seductively said.


    With her hands on both sides of her boobs, she began motioning upwards and downwards.


    "~Master do you like what I''m doing?~"


    "Yes...just keep continuing"


    Looking at his gaze, Marcia smiled once again as she knew that her actions has caused his dick or senses to be even more stimted.


    Daniel was having moments of pleasure as he finds himself in a situation where one of the Elders, Marcia, was giving a boobjob.


    The moment she slipped his dick in between her boobs, he could feel the bounciness and the flesh of her incredibly soft tits.


    When Marcia began motioning her tits, Daniel was struck with countless waves of pleasure and no matter how many times he experienced it, the pleasure would still be phenomenal.


    But Marcia didn''t stop only with her boobs.


    Looking at the sheer size, even she couldn''t hold herself back and she had been wanting to have a taste.


    Without further ado, she spit her saliva on his dick and gobbled it up without any hesitation and her eyes widened due to his size.


    Although it couldn''t fit in her mouth at the start, she forcefully swallowed which had reshaped the structure of her mouth.


    Nevertheless, Marcia was stunned at how could sucking a man''s dick would be delectable.


    She had no words to describe how delicious it was, but she would testify that it was quite pleasant in sucking his dick.


    And her expression was revealing how addicted she was getting.


    It was pleasantly delicious that she couldn''t help but want more.


    Minutester, she felt his dick throbbing and she began fastening up her pace in a way that even Daniel was enjoying her techniques.


    Once Daniel couldn''t hold himself back anymore, he released his astronomical amount of semen deep within her stomach.


    Without disappointing him, she dly swallowed it and after tasting his semen, there were stars in her eyes.


    "Master''s cum is quite delicious. I think. I want more"


    She had a gaze like a person who was on drugs.


    "Of course, you can have more Marcia, but let''s be fair to the others"


    He gazed around and noticed that the Elders were drooling as they wanted to take their turns.


    "How about you over there? It seems like you had been waiting for this"


    He pointed towards an Elder who had been staring at his dick for a long time.


    "M-Me? Then...let me pleasure you...Master"


    Diane was flustered for being called out, however, she had indeed been wanting to have a turn.


    Even now, with his dick standing strong and pointing towards her direction, Diane was attracted as though his dick was calling out for her.


    With brown hair and eyes, she seems like an average person.


    However, if there''s one unique quality about her, it would be her Sexual Desires which can be overwhelming.


    Walking towards his crotch, Diane squatted and with his dick at her left side face, she was intimidated yet turned in by the majestic sight.


    The pungent smell was activating her erotic neurons and the size itself was making her hot.


    With that, she held his dick and was stunned at how warm it could be and also, how big it was that even both of her tiny hands couldn''t fit.


    From her perspective, she felt like she wasn''t holding a dick but rather, a huge metal rod.


    Not wanting to make him any more impatient, she began stroking his dick in curiosity.


    ''It''s so big and I think it''s bigger than my arm''


    Her eyes were stuck on the sight of his dick, but she was aware that this wasn''t the time for her to be curious, she needs to pleasure her master.


    With that, she began giving a handjob while twisting her hand. At the same time, she sucked his dick like a madman.


    From the tip to the bottom, her mouth travelled all distance and when she sucked the tip, she made sure that all precum devoured without leaving any drops behind.


    On the other hand, Daniel was stunned yet amazed by her techniques.


    It was marvellous and remarkable to the point he wanted her to continue for quite some time, and eventually, he cum inside her mouth.


    "That was quite good. I never thought you had such a technique"


    Danielplimented Diane and smiled widely as she was proud of her achievements.


    "Thank you, Master," She said gleefully.


    "And now, I need some pussy. Which one of you would like to take in my dick?"


    He wanted to devour more pussy and he wasn''t disappointed when one of the Elders wanted to take in his dick.


    "Master...I want to take your dick inside of me"


    One of the Elders walked to Daniel and once she had made skin contact with his body, she held his dick and began stroking for an appetizer.


    She was known as Juviana who has a petite body and cute little boobs. She was quite short and appears to be young for an Elder.


    But that''s what makes it exciting for him.


    She wasn''t shy in approaching him and as removed her robes, her pussy was soaking wet.


    "Then what are you waiting for?"


    He smirked as hey down on the bed with his dick pointing to the ceiling.


    "~Yes Master~"


    Knowing what to do, Juviana went above him and as she lowered pussy to the tip of his dick, everyone had the same reaction.


    ''There''s no way that''s going to fit''


    All of them had the same thought, but unlike what they thought, Juviana was excited and even her soaking wet pussy agreed as well.


    "~Mmm~"


    She moaned as she felt pleasure from trying to devour his dick, however, she had difficulty prating.


    Of course, she didn''t give up and bit her lips, and once she was ready, she forcefully pushed further and eventually, his whole dick was inside of her.


    "!?"


    Her eyes went to the other side as she couldn''t believe the absurdity of the pleasure she was feeling.


    It was a whole new world kind of experience where everything that she had experienced was a lie.


    With just one small push, she climaxed countlessly and even her legs and ass trembled due to the overwhelming pain of pleasure.


    "~It feels so good~"


    She couldn''t control herself and voiced out her feelings and for some reason, her body began motioning up and down without listening to hermands.


    It was as if her sexual instincts had taken over.


    Meanwhile, the Elders gasped in surprise as they never thought that such a huge dick could fit into her small figure.


    It was more than just breaking the anatomy of the human figure.


    Moreover, they were even more astonished when seeing the bulge running through her stomach.


    Juviana was moaning uncontrobly. With each thrust, she does she climaxed and even now, she had lost her mind entirely to the pleasure.


    Her instincts now are to just pleasure her master before her body and mind had been broken.


    As minutes passed by, the sounds of their muscles shing could be heard and now, part of the floor was in a mess as it had been stained with her nectar.


    On the other hand, Juviana''s expression was akin to someone who has been addicted to sex and couldn''t live without it.


    His size should have been painful for her became pleasure instead. And her insides which should have been damaged were perfectly fine.


    Aside from the reshaping of her pussy and inner walls, she was having a secr pleasure.


    However, it was time for Daniel to release his sexual desires and knowing thatmunication won''t be effective for her, he grabbed her legs and stood up.


    And prating as deep as he can, he cum inside of her pussy at full force.


    At the same time, she climaxed once again and it was mixed with his semen.


    Once he was satisfied with cumming, he pulled his dick out and his cum flowed out from the sight of her pussy which was quite erotic.


    "That was quite good and it seems like she has fallen asleep"


    He held her in his arms and carried her to


    the other side of the bed and ced right beside ra who was sleeping with a smile.


    "Now, let''s see...who''s next?"


    He called out with a smirk and he noticed that all of their gazes were filled with even more lust than before.

 Chapter 75 The Twins Part 1 (R-18)

    ?


    "Now, who''s ready to take on next?"


    With a smirk, Daniel called out to the Elders who were behaving as if they couldn''t hold their desires in.


    No matter how much they tried to withstand, it was still impossible not to feel horny after all those sexual deeds.


    Nevertheless, he felt amazed at himself that such opportunities could be given to him.


    With more than 10 women ready to serve him, there''s nothing better than he could ask for.


    But what''s even better is the next few seconds where he would be surprised by them.


    "Then...let the both of us serve you, master"


    Two of the Elders walked onto him and squatted down to his crotch.


    With his dick exposed to the air, they went on the left and right side of his dick as they stared with amazed.


    "Then show me what the both of you could do"


    He looked forward to what these two had in for him.


    Now that he had paid attention to them, he noticed that they were twins and it was the first time that he ever confronted such an encounter.


    With the same proportion, size and even the same face, he felt kind of lucky.


    After all, what could be better than having the same two women having sex with a man?


    "Yes master...we won''t disappoint you"


    They said at the same time with a smile.


    "Then master, we hope that you would love this"


    One of the twins who was known as Mae dered and on the other hand, her other twin, Rae, followed her sister''s actions.


    They had the same colour of hair which was light blue and the same colour of contrasting eyes which was a crimson colour.


    Afterwards, Mae took the leading role of sucking his dick erotically and Rae began licking his balls sacredly.


    Their movements and actions were synchronized and they managed to hit the spots where it felt pleasurable the most.


    Afterwards, they changed their patterns and began licking his rod.


    Daniel''s dick was as hard as a rock and because of the size as well, Mae licked on one side and Rae on the other side.


    With their lips in contact with the skin of his rod, they savoured the taste while moving sidewards.


    From Daniel''s perspective, the view of the twin licking his dick was incredibly pleasurable and scious.


    It was a scene that he never thought he could experience and looking at it now, he finds the sensual of their lips delightful.


    "It feels absolutely good...you twins are definitely amazing"


    He was gazing at the ceiling with his mind absorbing all of the pleasures they were giving, and of course, the twins smiled upon hearing hispliment.


    "We''re d that you like it, master"


    Mae replied and she was ecstatic that her master was happy with her performance, and Rae felt simrly.


    Eventually, they changed their movements once again, and this time, they squished his dick in between their boobs.


    Meaning to say, they gave him a double-time boobjob which not many men are privileged to.


    As they anticipated, his face was in shock.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes what he was seeing.


    ''A double boobjob?''


    He even questioned himself since he never expected to receive such a privilege.


    Still, with the size of their boobs, his dick was being spoiled.


    It was hard to describe the softness and sticity of their breast, but it was enough for Daniel to wish it wouldst forever.


    Watching their master''s expression, the twins smiled in proudness and they began motioning their breasts.


    Moreover, with their eyes locking on his eyes, Daniel thought it was quite seducing.


    Having said that, despite both of their breast covering his dick, it still managed to surprise them both since his dick still couldn''t be hidden away.


    Moreover, Daniel could feel their hardened nipples and it was quite adorable to see their pinkish nipples.


    And he wishes to push and bury his face deep inside their boobs like a spoiled baby.


    As time passes by, his precum began leaking and it covered their breast, making it even more stickier.


    Due to that, the smell was getting stronger, however, that wasn''t the reason why they should stop.


    Instead, they were fired up more as they find the smell delightful.


    After minutes of pleasuring their master with their breast, Daniel had a dirty mind of wanting to stain their boobs with his semen.


    "It''s about toe to Mae and Rae," He said.


    "~Yes Master, please cum as much as you want~"


    "~Master, don''t hold yourself back~"


    Their words were quite seducing and after a few seconds, his dick pulsed wildly before a fountain of semen was shot upwards beforending all over their face, hair and body.


    With his semen all over their body, they scooped some of it with their fingers and let it drips into their mouth.


    "~So delicious! Master''s cum is quite pleasant to swallow~"


    Mae''s expression brightened up when she swallowed his cum, but she failed to realize that as she chewed and swallowed his semen, Daniel was witnessing a historic moment.


    Watching a woman chewing and eating his cum like candy has enormously boosted his lust.


    "~I agree sister. Master''s cum is quite appetizing. Maybe we should create some sort of candy or dessert with it?~"


    Rae agreed with her sister and her suggestion sounded absurd, however, except for Daniel no one denied her idea.


    However, Daniel felt even more excited and his dick hardened to the point, the veins that were all over his dick were popping up.


    ~So much cum master...and you''re still not satisfied...~"


    "~It seems like Master wants more~"


    Noticing the hardening of his dick, the twins were astounded by their master''s stamina and energy.


    As far as their experience could tell, no one could havested longer like he did.


    And it was their first time to encounter such a monstrous size with a monstrous amount of semen.


    Hence, they licked their lips since even they had yet to be satisfied.


    "~Then, if master it''s still not satisfied, how about using my pussy to satisfy the needs of your dick?~"


    Maey against the bed and lifted her ass where her pussy waspletely exposed to his eyes.


    Looking at her butt, he thought that the shape was quite fine and he didn''t hold himself back from pping across her ass cheeks.


    "Damn this bubble butt. I can''t seem to have enough of it"


    The moment he pped her ass with less force yet impactful, it jiggled and bounce in a manner that he was astounded by how it was possible to do that.


    "~Ah~"


    Mae''s body trembled for a moment as she didn''t expect such an act.


    However, her face distorted with pleasure and a few amounts of sweet nectar flowed out from her pussy.


    She bites her lips and tries holding back her moan, but it was useless.


    "Since you''re giving me a present, then, I won''t hold myself back"


    Not knowing what he meant, Mae had a questioning look, but momentster, she was taken by surprise.


    With his hands on both sides of her ass, he spread them wide open and went to ''eat'' her pussy.


    He buried his face as close as he can and once his tongue had made contact with her clitoris, he began licking it.


    "~Master! T-That ce is n-


    Mae couldn''t finish her words as waves of pleasure began kicking in.


    She wanted to stop as it was rare for a man to such her pussy.


    However, as time passes by, she didn''t stop her master and allows him to do whatever he wanted.


    Moreover, she was receiving a new type of pleasure that she never thought existed.


    He could even feel his tongue ying her insides and once he had satisfied her threshold, she climaxed with a satisfied smile.


    "~Master, that feels too good~"


    She moaned and dered at the same time, and her nectar had gushed out.


    Since Daniel''s mouth was closed and open, most of it had identally flowed through his mouth.


    But did he spit it out?


    No.


    Was he disgusted?


    No.


    He drank it all without even leaving behind a single drop.


    "So that''s how a woman''s nectar tastes like once she climaxed. It tasted not bad, perhaps a little bit sweet and sour"


    He described the taste of it and gave his opinion on it.


    "Ah! Master you drank it!?"


    Mae was shocked to find out that her master had drank the liquid that came out of her pussy.


    It was an act that she never hade across since no man that she experienced would drink a woman''s liquid.


    "Of course, and it tastes quite good. Perhaps, I should try it more often"


    He smiled at her reaction and he finds her response cute.


    "Enough of that. You should get ready"


    He smacked her ass without any warning causing her body to shudder.


    "~Yes master~"


    Mae was immediately horny once her ass was smacked and she raised her ass pussy higher as it''d be easier for her master to prate through.

 Chapter 76 The Twins Part 2 (R-18)

    ?


    With a perky ass facing towards him, Daniel''s rod stood up enormously as if it was responding to the call of her pussy.


    "I''m going in Mae"


    "~Yes Master~"


    Mae was eager for the moment she had been waiting for.


    Although the amount of time she spent with Daniel was less than it needed for her to fall in love with them, she won''t deny that there''s no other man better than him.


    She wouldn''t exchange her position for anything else and would do anything to maintain it.


    Nevertheless, her heart and mind yearn for his love and she would dly love to serve him without any questions.


    Thus, just imagining his dick going through her insides had made her pussy wet.


    On the other hand, as Daniel walked closer to her ass, he noticed how ''ready'' she was.


    Holding his dick with one hand, he gently teased her pussy, causing her to moan.


    "~Master...don''t tease me...~"


    Mae sounded like she was begging her master. It seems like she no longer could be patient and wanted him to enter.


    And Daniel dly answered her prayers.


    cing his dick at the right spot, he slowly pushed his back forward as it allow his dick to slip through her pussy.


    "~Ah...Master''s dick is entering inside me...this feels too good~"


    Her body muscles became tenser and she clenched her pussy unknowingly.


    Mae had never felt this unearthly pleasure before.


    It was like she had discovered a new path of pleasure which had never been stepped on before.


    She could feel her insides being stretched in a physically impossible manner.


    Moreover, with the pleasure that her body is receiving, it seems like her pussy was responding to his dick as it began to squeeze his dick out.


    "Mae, it seems like your pussy is not letting me go"


    Daniel smiled as even he was baffled by the sensation of her pussy.


    He could feel the tightness and somehow, it was difficult for him to move as her insides were squeezing as if, it was ''obsessed'' with it.


    Like a perfect partner it had met, her pussy wouldn''t easily let it go.


    "~Of course master...your dick feels too good~"


    She responded with an expression that was quite broken.


    She had small droplets of tears in her eyes, however, it wasn''t because of sadness, but rather, the pain that had been exchanged into euphoria.


    With his monstrous size and girth, Mae could feel that her insides were no longer the same, and if she had any size smaller than his, she wouldn''t feel anything.


    Simrly to prey that has been marked, Mae''s pussy has officially been recognized and sketched from Daniel''s magnificent rod.


    Despite the tightness surrounding his dick, he began pistoning his back slowly while allowing her pussy to be ustomed to his shape.


    However, even with his slowed movements, Mae was still being pleasured and each time a small movement was made, her thick thighs trembled.


    Naturally, as time passes by, Daniel believed that she was ready to be roughened up, thus, he prated her pussy in one movement.


    "!?"


    Mae''s reaction was lovely to look at. She had an unbelievable expression that say ''What just happened?''


    Her mind couldn''t understand what she just experienced.


    Although her mind wascking, her body did not.


    Immediately, she had an orgasm but she couldn''t spew out any words, hence, she justy there like a broken doll while the room was apanied by the sounds of two types of meat shing.


    Each time he prates as deep as he can, her ass jiggled due to the sh, and the sounds that were emitted were quite sexy.


    "~Master, don''t leave me alone~"


    All of a sudden, Rae who was left out went to his side and kiss him on the lips.


    Daniel was surprised, however, he closed his eyes and enjoy the taste of her lips and mouth while he was still having sex with Mae.


    He wasn''t disgusted that her mouth had been smudged together with his dick since it was the norm.


    With her hands caressing his exposed chest and fine muscles, Rae finds it incredibly attractive.


    His charms had definitely worked on her and she went closer to his body, her womb and pussy began itching as though it had found its perfect partner.


    Once half an hour had passed by, his dick pulsated and without holding himself back, he released a handful amount of semen deep within her womb.


    With full force, his semen travelled through her woman and filled it as much as he could to the point her stomach bloated.


    "Ah...that feels too good"


    Once he was satisfied, he took his dick out of her pussy where a mountain amount of his cum began flowing out.


    "You did good Mae, so have a good rest"


    He gently kissed her forehead as he know that she was tired.


    Afterwards, with the same call, he ced her on the other side of the bed and continue with his night routine.


    "Rae, can you clean my dick? It seems like there''s still a handful amount of semen"


    He called out to Rae while pointing to his dick which was covered in semen.


    For some reason, when she gazed at his dick, it twitched as though it was calling for her to suck.


    Gulping her throat, she crotched to it without any words or hesitation.


    Opening her mouth as wide as she can, she swallowed his dick and used her tongue to swipe away all of the cum.


    After minutes of carefully cleaning his dick, she sucked the tip as thest area to be cleaned.


    Once she was done, she took the dick out of her mouth and showed her master how clean his dick was.


    "~There you go, master. I have cleaned it. See?~"


    She even opened her mouth as evidence of showing where all of the semen went.


    "Good girl Rae. You did well. Should I reward you?"


    He grabbed her mouth and inspected every inch and corner to see if there were any leftovers.


    Of course, he did it just for fun and for the mood since it''s not like he''s going to punish her.


    Nevertheless, he was pleased with her performance and heplimented it.


    "~Yes Master...please reward me~"


    Rae was delighted and in happiness upon hearing hispliment.


    But she was even happier upon hearing that she''d be rewarded, thus, she was quite eager in receiving her reward.


    "Then you should know what to do"


    "~Yes Master~"


    She obeyed it obediently and when to her position simr to how her sister did.


    Laying down on the bed, she raised her perky ass and wet pussy up for her master to admire, and seeing such a sight, Daniel was greatly entranced by it.


    "Then here''s your reward"


    Gently ce the tip at the outer walls of her pussy, he pierced through it without any obstacles.


    ~Mmmf~"


    She moaned loudly once she felt the existence of hard meat entering her pussy.


    Just like her sister, she had the same reaction.


    Words couldn''t describe the phenomenal pleasure she was experiencing.


    It was as if she was experiencing for the first time and all of her previous experiences were nothing but toys.


    Her womb was being reshaped to the shape of his dick, and each time he prated through her womb, Rae had an orgasm.


    She couldn''t stop herself from orgasming and neither did she want to. She didn''t want the pleasure to stop, thus she held on.


    "It seems like you''re doing well, then, how about this?"


    Daniel grabbed both of her hands and pulled her towards him and now, they were both standing with her arms being pulled towards him.


    It was such an erotic scene where her boobs were violently bouncing due to the pounce and he wasn''t giving her any mercy.


    Moreover, each time he moved, droplets of their mixed fluids were staining the floor.


    "~Ahhh~"


    Rae was moaning however it sounded like she was going crazy.


    Her expression can no longer be described as normal and even sweats were starting to form all over her body.


    Eventually, after half an hour had passed by, he could no longer hold his urges in and thus, with all of his might, he went for one small push that ended up breaking through her womb.


    "!?"


    She was in shock as this time, it felt like her stomach had been pierced and she could even see the bulge from her sight.


    And soon, her eyes went upwards as the pleasure starts to kick in.


    And a momentter, Daniel cum.


    He let all of his seme out from his dick and the amount was absurdly too much that even though he had yet to take his dick out, it was already overflowing.


    Finally, after cumming with her stomach bloated from his semen, she had fall asleep.


    And with his usual act, he ced Rae right beside her sister Mae, and he gazed at them with affection.


    "Rest well both of you since today is just the beginning and we''ll have so much fun in the future"

 Chapter 77 4 At Once? (R-18)

    ?


    "Who else wants to have a go next? I''m still full of energy"


    Daniel eximed with the vigorous and undefeated master of his rod.


    He purposedly exhibited his dick to them to dere his war against the remaining Elders.


    On the other hand, some of them were frightened yet keen for what was toe.


    They were beyond aghast by his performance and stamina which not many men could maintain.


    Because of that, they were aroused.


    Usually, the ones who were satisfied by the end of the sex were the men, not the women.


    However, after seeing the pleased smile on the faces of those Elders who went unconscious, they were turned on.


    Moreover, while they were observing with fervent gazes, they pleasured and fingered themselves to go along with the mood.


    Hence, the sensitivity within their bodies was at the max and all it needs now is for Daniel to stick in his dick and stir their insides.


    "Master...allow me to pleasure you"


    "Let''s have fun master..."


    "Master...I can''t hold back myself...please fill my insides with your cum"


    "Master, my pussy has been aching since the beginning. I need your dick to cal my pussy down"


    Four of the remaining Elders stood up and walked towards Danilel.


    They were known as Hana, Caroline, Alicia and Diane.


    Hana has simple ck hair and eyes which might give off a typical vibe, however, she was far beyond just the average.


    She''s a nympho when ites to sex and wouldn''t stop till she drains her partner''s balls off.


    Simrly, Caroline has brown hair with light orange eyes.


    She''s one way simr to Hana, however, one couldn''t tell the simrities. After all, Caroline exerts an innocent charm.


    She might seem harmless, fragile and even innocent, but don''t let her innocence fool you.


    Although she''s like your innocent neighbour''s wife, she''s the kind that will lure you inside her house and ''eat'' you out.


    Alternatively, Alicia is someone who prefers passionate sex with her lover.


    With greyish hair and golden brown eyes, she''s a serious woman who''s looking for love.


    But because of her tragic past and event, her hope of finding true love crumbles.


    Nevertheless, that hope seems to brighten when her master, Daniel, appeared before her.


    Thus, she was willing to give her body and serve her master.


    Nevertheless, all these four women were willing to serve their master without any words.


    "Four at a time? I like it"


    Daniel raised his eyebrow upon seeing them walking towards him.


    He even grinned widely when noticing the hot vehement gaze they had for him, and he would love to respond to it.


    "Then let me serve you, Master"


    Alicia held his mouth and kissed him as deeply as she could.


    She didn''t hesitate to kiss someone whom she has met for less than a week.


    After all, the emotions and feelings that she had were simply immense to hold in.


    Hence, she didn''t think or mull about her actions.


    With her tongue, she made an effort to twist around his tongue, at the same time, she was greedily sucking his saliva as though it was holy water.


    The sensation of the kiss was entirely satisfying and Daniel finds it enjoyable.


    He responded to her kiss by twirling his tongue. Additionally, he even finds it pleasant with the sensation of her lips.


    On the other hand, Hana went closer to his body, and using her delicate hands, she began touching and pleasuring Daniel''s nipples.


    Of course, in the beginning, he was ufortable with the unfamiliar pleasure


    but as time passes on, he sumbs to the pleasure.


    "Master...do you like it? Let me serve you well"


    Hana was ying with his tits to which Daniels enjoys the touch of her fingers.


    But he was taken by surprise when she licked his nipples.


    It was an odd and bizarre feeling but he didn''t stop her from continuing.


    Noticing his expression, Hana smiled as she was delighted that her master find it pleasurable.


    With her salivae coated at his nipples and her hands softly caressing them, it was a new experience that he never thought he would have.


    "It seems like Master is having fun...why don''t I add more to it?"


    Diane muttered as she grab his fingers and began licking like a precious candy.


    It was mind-boggling for Daniel why these women love licking his nipples and hand.


    Although it was kind of weird at the start, he would find it pleasurable gradually.


    "It seems like no one is giving this little monster an attention. Then, let me give it some attention"


    Caroline approached his crotch and once she was an inch away, she form a slutty smile.


    Like a ve who has met her master, she was thrilled and excited to have met a dick that could truly satisfy her.


    Without further ado, she took the dick with her hands and swallowed it all.


    Sounds of gawking could be heard since it was her first time swallowing a dick as big as his.


    And as time passes by, she was slowly getting ustomed and once she wasfortable with his size, she fastened up her pace.


    Overall, watching 4 women serving a man was kind of erotic and sexy.


    Even Daniel was enjoying the moment and this is what he envisioned when having a harem.


    Eventually, he cum in her mouth.


    "~So much cum master~"


    Caroline was bbergasted by the amount and the scent oozing was driving her crazy.


    She had never been blessed with such an amount and thus, she smiled widely.


    Still, she didn''t stop, instead, she changed her position and now, Daniel was facing her back.


    Without hesitating, she dropped her body down to his dici and the moment he prated in a single shot, Caroline''s face broke into a distorted smile.


    Moreover, sounds of meat tearing could be heard, but she didn''t scream or shout.


    Once she was ready, she began moving her body and each time she moves, she climaxed.


    She had never received such pleasure before and thus, after moving for half an hour, she passed out once Daniel had cum inside her.


    "~Master...it''s my turn~"


    Hana dered while holding his dick with her hands.


    She was gazing at his dick with unbelievable eyes and she questioned how could such size exist.


    Having said that, she took it in after taking a deep breath and slowly as she descended, her pussy finally engulfed his dick.


    She moaned and gasped for air and after a while of pistoning her body, her pussy was now habitable for his dick.


    Each time her womb was met with his dick, she climaxed due to the pleasure and after quite some time, he cum inside of her.


    Her tongue was out of her mouth her eyes facing in an unknown direction and she eventually fall asleep after Daniel had cum inside of her.


    "~Master is still not satisfied? Then I hope my pussy could satiate your hunger~"


    Alicia spread her pussy wide open and without any words, Daniel slips his dick through her insides.


    Alicia moaned in a high-pitched voice since it was her first time receiving such a size, and when Daniel rocked his back and forth, her pussy was leaking a sweet fluid.


    She was being pounded like never before and with thick ass and thighs, the sounds of shing were as loud as the thunder.


    To topple it off with her pitchy moan, Daniel thought she was like an animal in heat, and he gave her some good pounding.


    He even liked her thickness and seeing the vibration on her ass, he was just addicted to seeing her bouncing off.


    Once he was about to cum, he went balls deep and cum inside of her without leaking any single drop and Alicia who was experiencing mindblowing pleasure, passed out immediately.


    Afterwards, he noticed Diane staring at him with excitement and fear.


    "~Is it my turn Master? Then I hope you''ll be easy with me~"


    Diane was aware of what she must do and though her body was trembling, her heart tells otherwise.


    She wished for her master to use her like a toy and she was beyond excited when staring at his still full-of-energy dick.


    Without the need to tell, shey on the bed with her pussy and asspletely exposed to the air.


    She waited for a few seconds and afterwards, she had a questioning look.


    ''Why is a master not prating me?''


    She was waiting for her master''s dick but noticed that there weren''t any signs of it.


    However, a few secondster she was taken in for a surprise.


    "!?"


    She widened her eyes in shock and her body trembled uncontrobly.


    The words that wereing out of her mouth were unintelligible and she was gasping for air.


    Daniel had her a surprise by prating in one single shot. He didn''t show mercy and went on at full speed.


    He didn''t hold himself back and each time he moved, her pussy gripped his dick as tight as it could to the point, the flesh around her pussy was turning red.


    Her pussy was definitely turning sore but Daniel didn''t care. He just continued till he cum inside of her.


    And watching four women''s pussies filled with his semen had made him excited.

 Chapter 78 Knocking Up Stelia (R-18)

    ?


    "Atst, it''s only the four of you left, let''s have fun for the next few hours"


    Finally, it was time for Daniel to deal with the remaining four Elders who were standing and eyeing his actions.


    Even though their eyes were not fooling them, it was tough to believe that a sex maniac like Daniel exists.


    Even Stelia who''s a reincarnation from the Immortal Realm was mind blown by the existence of Daniel.


    However, she soon knocked out the idea that her master was a mediocre mortal.


    He was neither mortal nor mediocre, he was far beyond any existence she believed in and had seen.


    Nevertheless, she was still amazed by the sheer stamina and stamina he kept putting out like there was no limit.


    The more she gazes at the semen overflowing from the other Elder''s pussies, the more her desires overflow.


    ''If that amount of semen is inside me, would I be knocked up and get pregnant?''


    With such an amount, the chances of getting pregnant are not far away from just a dream.


    She wants her master''s child and would love to raise him.


    Although she has a family in the Immortal Realm, it was far beyond the love she has for him.


    There were huge differences between her feelings for them and as for Stelia, the love she had for Daniel is entirely different from the norm.


    She wishes to form a connection and a link to her master that she''s willing to tie down in getting pregnant.


    "~Master...use my pussy as you like...ravage me as you please and let me give birth to your child~"


    She could no longer withstand her passionate love for him and decided to take the first move.


    Shey down on the bed and while bending her legs to an ''M'' shape, she spread her wet pussy with her two fingers, allowing Daniel to see how eager she was.


    She had no shame for what she has done and if those people from the immortal realm were to witness such a scene, they would immediately break down.


    Such a character and trait didn''t fit Stelia who was once respected by many, but now, she didn''t care about any of her past image.


    She was now a woman who belonged to her master and she was ready for her body to be imed and marked by him.


    Such a thing was a reward that she couldn''t ask for any better.


    "It seems like my dear Elder Stelia can no longer hide her desires. Then, let me respond to it equally"


    Watching how Stelia was calling out for his dick, he smirked widely as he never thought she had this side of her.


    But he liked her straightforwardness and can''t help but want to respond to it.


    Walking closer towards the edge of her pussy, Daniel teased her pussy by rubbing his dick alongside the walls of her pussy, creating a se sensual pleasure.


    "~Mmm...Master... hurry up...I can''t take it any longer~"


    While she loved the tease, she yearned for his dick to be inside her.


    "Oh? It looks like someone is telling me what to do. Are you my master or am I your master?"


    He teased her more by rubbing his dick vigorously and he noticed that the more he rubbed, the wetter she became.


    "Having said that, your pussy seems to like it. But still, who is your master?"


    He questioned once more upon seeing her expression which was trying to hold back her moans.


    "~Y-You''re my master~"


    Stelia softly muttered while moaning.


    Despite answering his question, he teased her once more.


    "What? I can''t hear you. You need to be louder or else this dick won''t be inside you"


    He was smirking widely as he enjoyed teasing her. Moreover, he pressured his dick against her pussy which caused her to moan louder.


    "~Mmf!~"


    "Hurry up or else you won''t get this dick"


    Seeing that she wasn''t answering he decided to taunt her and pressured her pussy with his dick.


    After a few seconds, Stelia couldn''t take it anymore. With her wet pussy and sexual drive, she had abandoned all dignity and begged for his dick.


    "~Please put your dick inside of me and knocked me up, Master!~"


    She eximed out loud without any shame and there were even hearts in her eyes as she pleaded like a lowly ve.


    "Good. That''s what I wanted to hear, then as for your reward, here you go"


    Satisfied with her response, he ced his dick at the entrance of her pussy without giving any preparation, he slipped all of it into the point he could no longer push.


    "~Ah~"


    Ste widened her eyes in euphoria.


    Just as she wanted, her master had dfully answered her call, but she wasn''t prepared for the pleasure that had kicked in.


    It was no longer a pleasure that mortals would enjoy. It was like she had received a divine''s being a dick and her pussy was blessed.


    It was difficult for her to describe the kind of pleasure she was experiencing, but looking at her face, everyone in the room could tell she was blessed.


    With her tongue sticking out and eyes filled with the shape of hearts, Stelia was experiencing a moment where she could no longer redeem herself from Daniel.


    She thoroughly enjoyed the pounding her master is giving and each time her womb kissed his dick, she sprayed out a fountain of love.


    Moreover, she was getting addicted to the pleasures that she locked his back with her legs and unknowingly pushed his dick deeper into her pussy.


    "It seems like you''re enjoying this, then...how about this?"


    He changed his position and dominated Stelia by moving on to a position that was called the ''Breeding'' Position.


    Instead of the letter ''M'', her legs were now in the letter ''W'', and watching how his dick was ready to prate in one go, Stelia gulped her salivae, at the same time, she was excited for what was toe.


    "Get ready to be knocked up Stelia!"


    He eximed and prated her pussy in one go, and perhaps at some point, there was a sound of muscles tearing, but it wasn''t a necessary negative effect.


    With that one full force of pration, Stelia''s expression had broken down.


    Her brain had shut down due to the iprehensible campaign of pleasure and now, her body is solely following the instincts of her sexual drive.


    Despite the situation of her body, Daniel didn''t stop and he continued pounding her like an animal.


    He was dominating and conquering her body with his dick alone and each of his movement was causing her pussy to erupt with fluids of nectar.


    She was having an orgasm every ten seconds and she couldn''t control it.


    Eventually, after half an hour or more, his dick pulsed and as his blood pumped and gushed to his dick, his essence of semen streamed towards the tip.


    "Stelia I''m about to cum inside of you!"


    He dered and though she couldn''t respond, her pussy clenched tighter, and even her womb was preparing to drink his semen.


    Afterward, once he could feel his semen about to be poured out, he gave onest pushed and went balls-deep with ecstasy.


    "Get knocked up with my child Stelia!"


    He dered and he poured out a huge amount of semen deep within her womb while still in the breeding position.


    Her stomach bloated and he cum so much that her pussy was overflowing with his semen.


    "That was good and you might get pregnant Stelia"


    He slip his dick out from her pussy andy beside her while wondering why does he have a feeling that she would be pregnant.


    He didn''t mind having a child, in fact, he even wish for one and he would prefer if he had a daughter.


    He always wanted to have a daughter even now and then.


    "I guess you can''t hear me but you''ve done well Stelia"


    He gazes at her gorgeous face and he can''t help but touch her cheeks.


    She had fallen asleep and he finds her sleeping face quite adorable.


    Although he would love to appreciate her face, he had a job to do and he can''t abandon that.


    "Who else wants to be knocked with my child?"


    For some reason, he felt more energetic, and perhaps it was due to his desire in having a child.


    Hearing his sudden words, Lydia, Ba, and Marcia shuddered.


    They shuddered not because they were unwilling but because they had been longing to have a child of their own.


    They wanted a child but because of what they had gone through, they weren''t able to have a child.


    Moreover, it was difficult for them to find a partner, but now, they felt like their hopes and dreams coulde true.


    Thus, they were ted to hear his words and they jumped on him without any hesitation.


    "I want to have your child Master!"


    "Please give me a boy and a girl Master!"


    "Knocked me up master and give me three girls!"


    Each of them pours out their desires as they cling to him.

 Chapter 79 3 Knocked Down (R-18)

    "~Do you like it master? Are you enjoying this?~"


    Finding himself wrapped in a stimting situation, Daniel was showing a euphoric expression.


    After the Three Elders jumped on him, they immediately went wild and took matters into their own hands.


    Lydia, Ba, and Marcia squat to his crotch and they began licking, sucking, and even massaging his balls.


    "This is heaven..."


    He felt like he was being blessed as the pleasure they were giving him was absolutely phenomenal.


    Moreover, it was quite stimting when he noticed that their eyes were upwards as they were gazing at him with a fervent gazes.


    With his dick that could cover their faces, their pussies ached and throbbed as if his dick was calling for its prey.


    They were hypnotized and charmed by the scent of it and with its towering size, no woman could deny its existence.


    "~Seems like master is enjoying it thoroughly~"


    Ba was smiling widely as she was delighted that she didn''t disappoint her master.


    Eventually, he cum while releasing a huge amount of semen that dropped and stained their hair, bodies, boobs, and even their faces.


    "~So much cum! I wonder if Master could release it out more~"


    Lydia scooped some of the semen on her face and breast with her fingers and swallowed all of the essences.


    Watching how she was chewing his cum, Daniel''s sexual drive once again was awakened, and without taking her consent, he pushed his dick into her mouth.


    "You want more of it? Then you better earn it"


    He eximed and he didn''t hesitate to push through where he had gone beyond thehers of her throat.


    Of course, she began gawking and gasping for air and even tears wereing out due to the surprise.


    Her face became reddened and there were veins all over it, but she wasn''t enraged with her master.


    Instead, she loved it.


    From here, she could feel how thick and strong his dick was and with the taste of it, she was aroused.


    She was never treated this way and maybe it was because she had never seen such a size as Daniel, hence why she was getting turned on.


    Even her pussy was getting wetter and it was leaking out fluids of nectar.


    Holding the top of her head and her chin with his hands, he ensures that she won''t sustain any injuries, well, she wouldn''t in the first ce, andter on, he ravages her mouth.


    Lydia''s mouth was being treated like a pussy and each time his dick went through her mouth, distortion sound of gawking could be heard.


    Moreover, due to his rough y, her salivae was all over the ce but that did not stop Daniel from ravishing her till he was satisfied and cum inside of her.


    The moment he cum, all of the semen burst through down her windpipe and filled her stomach to the brim.


    "How was that? Do you still want more?"


    After taking out his dick, he smirked upon watching her corrupted face.


    With salivae and cum all over her face, he had made a mess out of her and he liked the piece of art he had just created.


    "~Yes Master~"


    Lydia had lost her mind to the pleasure and his dick. Even though his semen was flowing out from her mouth, she still was smiling with the shape of hearts in her eyes.


    "Then let me fulfill your desires till you''repletely broken"


    Daniel held her hand and pushed her body against the wall.


    Lydia was curious about what her master was about to do but when she felt his dick pressuring against her stomach, her sexual drive was getting out of hand.


    "Take my dick"


    Without any warning, he mmed his dick inside of her, and for some reason, it created a sound of impact upon prating.


    "!?"


    Lydia had an iprehensible look and her eyes went upwards with her tongue sticking out.


    She was climaxing every second since her uterus had met its partner and she could how delighted her womb was.


    Daniel continued moving and they were having sex with her back against the wall while they were standing.


    Eventually, after half an hour, he pushed his back all the way to the end cum inside her womb.


    Her stomach had even budged further and there was even a bulge and after minutes of cumming, he slipped his dick while semen was oozing out from her pussy.


    She passed out instantly after a few seconds and grabbing her body, he gently ced it on the other side and afterward, he gazed at the remaining two Elders with a mischievous gaze.


    "It''s only the three of us now"


    He chuckled while seeing the 10 Elders who have passed out.


    "~And that is exactly why we would serve you the best before night ends~"


    Marcia spoke and she walked to him.


    Without any hesitation, she grabbed his dick and began the deepest deepthroat she could ever have with a hot gaze.


    "That''s good Marcia..." Heplimented.


    She continued for half an hour more before he sum inside her mouth as it fills her thirst.


    Impressively, she managed to swallow every drop.


    "~Here Master. See? There''s not a single drop left~"


    She opened her mouth widely and showed to her master that she had drunk every drop without wasting any behind of it.


    "Impressive, then you should receive your reward now"


    He was genuinely impressed with her and decided to reward them by cing his dick across her face.


    "~Yes Master, please give me your reward~"


    She creepily forms a smile and held his dick with her hand before gently cing it at the lips of her pussy.


    She moaned cutely due to the reaction and after he gave a small push, Marcia held his back tightly.


    She bit her lips since the pleasure was enormous for her to handle.


    Her hair was in a mess and her pussy was drenched in wetness with a thick meat rod banging her cute little sister.


    She had never experienced a moment like this before.


    The difference and contrast between her past experience and now was like heaven and earth.


    It was as if, all this time, she was just ying around with mobs and now, she had discovered the door of truth.


    She was baptized and enlightened about what it means to have sex, and as she realized that, she could no longer separate herself from his dick.


    After half an hour of full-force pounding, he wanted to release his sexual urges inside of her and after pushing deeper, he cum inside her.


    Immediately, her pussy was filled up with his semen and after she fell asleep, he ced her on the other side of the bed.


    "Now it''s just me and you, Ba"


    "Yes master"


    It was now just the two of them and for some reason, Ba was nervous.


    Was it because they were alone or now her master''s attention was on her she had no idea.


    "Master, can I have a request?"


    "What is it?"


    Daniel was surprised that she was asking for a request out of nowhere in such a mood.


    However, he didn''t reprimand her for it. Instead, he was interested in her request.


    "I don''t know when I''m going to have this chance...but could you treat me...like I''m your lover just for a y?"


    Her hands were fidgeting and her body behaviors were akin to someone who wasn''t confident with their words.


    "What do you mean? Aren''t you my lover?"


    He couldn''tprehend what she was trying to convey and because of that, she became even more tense.


    "No...that''s not what I meant master...I mean like a couple ys...treating it as my first night"


    She was embarrassed to convey her words and she could have transmitted another meaning.


    She simply would love to be treated gently like a couple who was doing it for the first time in the night.


    Knowing what she meant, he smiled.


    "Sure...anything for you"


    He decided to grant her request and treated her as such.


    "!?"


    Ba widened her eyes as she was surprised that her master had kissed her.


    But for some reason, it was the most sensual and desirable kiss she ever had.


    Her mind was melted to the core and feeling the soft caressing of her breast, she was gradually being turned on.


    Eventually, as he was kissing her, his hand moved on from her breast to her pussy, and he began fingering her pussy.


    They didn''t speak for another half an hour as they were immersed in the mood and as he fingered her pussy, his fingers were drenched with her fluids.


    Once he pulled his fingers out, he separated his lips from her.


    "How was that Ba? I think even your pussy wants my dick now" He smirked.


    "~Yes master...can you please put it in?~"


    She begged innocently and when he carried her body in a princess manner, Ba''s cheeks reddened and once she was on the bed, she willingly spread her pussy for Daniel.


    "Seems like my dear elder is eager for my dick"


    He ced his dick along her pussy and he prated gently before meeting up with her uterus.


    He could feel the tightness embracing his dick and due to that, she moaned adorably.


    Her body figure was many times smaller than Daniel and she could be his little sister when she grasped her back, it was quite adorable.


    Moving forward, he gently moved his back ordingly to how much she could take in at a step.


    With each movement, Ba felt like her wish had been granted with a strong cultivator gently treating her.


    Although it was still far from her dream, she preferred Daniel.


    After quite some time, he eventually cum her inside and Ba moaned at her loudest volume and she fainted with a smile.


    Like someone who was satisfied, she fell asleep with a smile.

 Chapter 80 A Non-Endangering Danger?

    ?


    As Daniel explored the wonder of his newfound powers with the sect, there was a force gathering from the other side of the world.


    An unprecedented danger that no one would expect to befall on the continents.


    But whether that danger was meant for the continents or rather the ''force'' that has been hiding its fingers, no one knows.


    Only the future could tell.


    As a bright new day entered the world, Daniel opened his eyes and discovered a heavenly sight.


    12 naked adults were all over his bed and each of them grasped with one part of his body.


    Whether it was his arms, legs, chest, and even hair were all clung by them.


    And it warmed his heart knowing that they had a satisfied sleep night. After all, they were smiling even now.


    ''Let me just clean up the room''


    He get up from his bed and stretched his body for the day and afterward, with just a click of his hand, all of the fluids and his seeds were cleaned right away.


    On the other hand, he didn''t obliterate his essence inside their womb.


    ''Let''s just leave it up to the future''


    He was relying on the future whether or not they would be pregnant with his child.


    Although he would love to have a huge harem, he doesn''t mind starting a family.


    With family, he believed his life would be more lively.


    After gazing at the elders, he shrugged his shoulders and cleaned their bodies to remove any stains.


    Once Daniel was done, he wore his robe that represented his position as the sect leader and he left thepound of his pce.


    The moment he took a step outside, he was bombed by the scenery around him.


    Weeks ago, the sect was just a small vicinity with worn-out facilities and as the day goes by, his loneliness was apanied by the sound of silence.


    It was a grey atmosphere with nothing but wasting his time away.


    However now, he never thought that just by having more disciples, the atmosphere could be vibrant and colorful.


    Although all of his disciples had yet to use any function of the facilities, they were taking advantage of the huge spaces and using them as their training spots.


    Yes, that''s right, all of his disciples were training.


    But what took his breath away was their organization and coordination.


    Instead of sponging all of them in one spot, they were separated into groups of 10 and each group had a hundred.


    And those hundreds of disciples were training in their unique styles.


    Due to the difference in physiques, bloodline, spiritual root, and even their cultivation manual and method, it was tough to give everyone the same training manual.


    Thus, they were training with their own methods while his first five disciples watched over them since they were the most seniors.


    At this moment, Daniel''s dream hade true and it suddenly motivated him to recruit even more.


    However, he knew that he needed more Elders rather than more disciples. Thus, he took it easy.


    Feeling proud of them, he began walking toward them, and once his silhouette could be seen, Cecilia shouted.


    "The Sect Leader has arrived!"


    She announced at the top of her voice and all of the disciples halted their movements and they bowed afterwards.


    "Greetings to the Sect Leader!"


    All of them eximed in synchronization and Daniel smiled knowing that he really is the sect leader.


    Never expecting he would get such a treatment, he raised his hand to acknowledge their salutation.


    "At ease my disciples. Just continue what all of you were doing"


    Hearing his words, they nodded their heads and continued what they were doing.


    But at the same time, they were eyeing and gazing at the Sect Leader with fervent gaze as for some reason, they felt he had gotten hotter.


    "Even though it has been only a day, are there any issues?"


    He approached the 5 disciples and questioned.


    "Master, there have been no issues with the disciples now. They are getting used to the dorms and it was quite amusing to see their reactions"


    Fresia covered her mouth andughed.


    She couldn''t handle their reactions and it was quite cute to her. Moreover, it reminded her of her first time knowing Daniel.


    Although she didn''t reveal that she was also shocked when discovering her dorms.


    "I see. Then I''m d that there are no issues, then where are the divinities?"


    He was looking around for the spiritual divinities and noticed that they weren''t around.


    Normally, they would have jumped on him but it was unusual for them not to cling to him.


    Hence, he was curious about what they were doing.


    "About that master, the spiritual divinities are currently ying hide seek with one another and they have been spending together and their numbers are quite a lot"


    Elizabeth exined and she was baffled by the number of divinities that appeared on the farnd, and it was more than 50.


    "I see, I''m d they''re having fun"


    He chuckled and had expected this much.


    Remembering that he bought those seeds from the stall, the number would have been closer to 50 or more.


    "If there are no concerns then I''m d that the situation is moving smoothly. Then if you''re free right now, I''ll bring each of you to tour around the sect to exin each of the facility''s purposes"


    It was time for them to know about the purpose of the facility and even though he should have brought the elders, they were sleeping and exhausted from the previous night.


    Hence, he chose to bring 5 of them since they were the seniors and the leading disciples.


    In response, 5 of them beamed with happiness as they felt blessed to be the first batch in knowing about the facilities.


    Moreover, they were rather dead curious about it since they had entered the sect.


    Just gazing at the entrance of the facility gave shocked their mind and they felt as if they had concentrated, their souls would be exhausted.


    That just shows how the aura of the facility was domineering where not even the disciples could simply stare.


    Although it won''t harm, it''s quite nauseating if they tried to pry into it.


    Nevertheless, he brought each of them to each of the facilities and began exining them one by one.


    He exined its uses and the method of utilization, and also the purpose behind it.


    After each exnation, various emotions could be seening from them, and most of them were astonishing.


    "Alright. That''s the end of it, and all of you had pretty much understood what these facilities are for. You all could explore each of the facilities and feel to enjoy its content"


    After hours of touring, he concluded it by encouraging them to explore the wonders of it.


    "We will dly explore it to the fullest master" Crista raised her hand into a fist and she was the most enthusiastic about it.


    "Alright. Since we''re pretty much on a good track, I will head out to have some fresh air. So, the 5 of you will be in charge of the disciples and if there''s anything, you can inquire the Elders for help"


    He gave his orders to the disciples and though they were reluctant for him to leave, they couldn''t disobey it.


    "Understood Master and have a safe journey"


    Megan smiled and said, each of them gave their blessings to him.


    "Alright. See you soon"


    Daniel said his farewells and disappeared.


    Even though he couldn''t be med but he had made a mistake.


    Well, whether it''s considered a mistake or fortunate no one knows, but it did give an opportunity for the Disciples to spread their Holy Cult.


    On the other hand, Daniel appeared outside the entrance of the sect and the reason he wanted to take fresh air is because...he wanted to have fun with his powers.


    ''Thinking about it now, I didn''t use my powers for my own self, maybe, I should have some fun with it''


    He just wanted to have fun and let the steam out of his body, thus, he took this chance to spend some time toying with his powers.


    And the perfect ce to experiment was the area that surrounds the sect.


    The location of the sect was literally in the middle of nowhere where surrounded by a forest with vines and trees.


    While it''s a wastnd around the sect, if he flew up in the sky and gaze beneath him, he would discover what lies ahead of the sect was nothing but a forest.


    And the sect itself was like a spot with wastnd around it.


    He always wondered why the sect was built here but even the previous decease sect master had no idea, thus, he never really found out why.


    ''Well, time to have some fun'' He dered as he disappeared and reappeared on the sky.


    As he was in the sky, the sight before him was breathtaking scenery.


    ''What a sight'' He muttered with awe.


    With the sunlight piercing through the clouds and winds blowing through his ear, he was marveled by such sight.


    But just as he was enjoying the warmth of the world, he sensed a strange urrence.


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    He could hear themotion even though he was miles away from the source, he still could see and hear what was going on.


    And he paid attention to where the source of oddity came from, he saw a family of fox-kin being chased base by a group of humans.

 Chapter 81 A Family Of Fox-Kin

    ?


    "Chase her!"


    "Don''t let her get away!"


    "Get her at all costs! We''ll be hefty rich if we managed to enve them"


    In the middle of the forest, there were a group of cultivators chasing what seems to be a family of fox-kin.


    "M-Mum t-they''re getting closer"


    "I-I''m scared mum"


    "M-Mum w-where are we going?"


    On the other side of hand, three female children questioned their only mother.


    "Don''t worry my children they won''t catch us and we''re going to a safe ce"


    The motherforted her children, however, only she knows how dangerous the situation is.


    She has no idea where she''s going and neither could she keep up with the chase.


    She was panicking and her anxiety grew with each second.


    She truly didn''t know where to go and what she should do.


    But seeing the worries in the eyes of her children, she hardened her resolve and ran faster.


    She couldn''t help but bit her lips when recalling how she ended up in this situation.


    It happened 1 month ago when she was living happily together with her mating partner and her children.


    But it all crumbled down when her tribe and habitat were invaded by ve Traders.


    The ve Traders were a group or rather an organization that operates on a worldwide scale where their resources andwork were everywhere.


    Because of the constant demand and market, tribes like the fox-kin were targeted due to their natural beauty and rarity.


    With their golden silky hair, eyes and fluffy tails, they were an existence that every living person wish to own, and the price of having one is quite enormous.


    Due to the price that was marketed, the ve trades often took on the request which is why, the fox-kin tribe were targeted most of the time.


    Nevertheless, the habitat of a fox kin would have its guardian who''s the most powerful fox kin of all, and they are quite powerful.


    Unfortunately, the habitat that the family of fox-kin belong to didn''t have a powerful guardian, and thus, their tribe were invaded and now, they were the only family that had escaped.


    As for her mating partner, he had rather abandoned his duty and run for his life, living behind her and his children.


    Not willing to abandon her children, she carried them and ran as fast as she could, and it has been weeks since she was chased.


    ''I don''t know how long I could run and neither are there any signs of shelter''


    She was getting worried and her hope of escaping from this situation began dimming.


    Her energy and stamina are running out soon and it won''t be long before they will be captured.


    ''What should I do?''


    She questioned hopelessly while looking at her children who were crying.


    The longer she pondered the more she thought that she had no choice.


    ''It''s better than nothing''


    She bit her lips and made the decision that would cost her life.


    "Evelyn, Eleona and Eliana"


    She called out their names with a heavy tone and as she caught their attention, she began exining what would happen from now on.


    "I want all of you to run and never look back no matter what happens," She said.


    "B-But mo-


    "Listen to me, Evelyn! You''re the Eldest here and I want you to lead your sisters and run as you could"


    "Don''t worry. I would be back with all of you so you have to promise that you would run without looking back. Can all of you promise me that?"


    She was left with no choice but to handle the groups of cultivators by herself and sacrifice her life for the sake of her children.


    She didn''t mind losing her life, but the thought of losing her child to a sicken rich bastard hurts her more than what death could do to her.


    Thus, she chose to sacrifice her life and of course, the children were naive to believe her words.


    "Alright, mum. But you have to promise us that you''ll return"


    One of them questioned innocently without understanding what would be the consequences of her mother''s choice.


    "Good Eleona"


    She smiled knowing that her children were convinced by her words and currently, she was nothing more than to cry on the spot.


    After this, she won''t ever see her children again and she won''t have any clue what would be their future.


    She even has no idea whether she would be killed or marked as a ve.


    However, she couldn''t cry or show her weak side to her children who were relying on their mother.


    She needed to be strong for them until they had escaped fully.


    "Good my children and I love all of you with my heart"


    She stopped running and hugged her children for onest time before asking them to run.


    "Now run and don''t look back!"


    She eximed and they trembled for a moment hearing her voice before running with tears strimming down their faces.


    And as her children run, she never once turned her head around because if she did...she would break down.


    ''I have to be strong...at least until they escaped...''


    Her tears were running down her face and she took moments to reshape her emotions before opening her eyes which were filled with determination.


    She was ready toy down her life fighting against the group of cultivators and she was aware that after this, her life won''t be controlled by her hands anymore.


    "Oh? What is this? You''re sacrificing yourself to save your children?"


    Once the group had caught up, the Leader of the group walked out and mocked.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Once we deal with you, we could chase the children. After all, we do have plenty of customers who prefer children and you''d also fetch quite a huge amount"


    He rubbed his chin while gazing at her body with lust.


    "Over my dead bodies, you humans scum"


    She growled with her tails raised.


    "Hmpf. Whatever you say and in the end, you would be enved by us"


    He mocked and he gave his signal to his men to prepare for a fight.


    The woman knew that fighting was her current prowess and won''t be able to defeat all of them.


    After all, she was against 30 of them and the reason why they prepared this much was because even though the fox-kin is a small group of the tribe, each of them possesses a cultivation base that is stronger than the average.


    Moreover, with their unique bloodline, spiritual root and also physique, they were a troublesome foe to deal with.


    Thus, they formed this group, especially for her.


    At the same time, she was aware that she won''t be able to live. Thus, to ensure that she could take all of them, she had to use the forbidden technique of the tribe.


    "Illumination..."


    She muttered and out of nowhere, her tail which originally had four grew to six tails.


    Her hair grew longer and the colour of her eyes was lightened up.


    Her skin thickened and solidified while it became whiter, and her nails grew longer and sharper.


    Overall, her physical appearance had changed but what''s frightening about her current demeanour is the aura she''s spooking out.


    The winds around started brewing aggressively and the men were pressured by the sudden changes that happened to her.


    "Fuck! She has used Illumination during the day!"


    The leader screamed in panic as he didn''t expect that the fox girl would use the forbidden technique during the day.


    "It''s toote to regret now humans...so please die"


    The moment she used ''Illumination'', she knew that her lifespan was decreasing rapidly each second and she have to kill them before the time runs out.


    "Don''t engage her directly! Just passively defend till the time limit of her transformation runs out"


    The Leader gave his order and also did not engage with her.


    "Let''s see if you can defend against this"


    She smirked before engaging in a death battle with the group.


    Taking the first move, she manifested a yellowish orb that contains a destructive force and sheunched against them.


    The time it took to construct the orb was just a second and the time it took for it to reach their side was just another second.


    Thus, the moment itnded and impacted their side, no one realized what just happened before an explosion urs.


    *Boom*


    A yellowish burst of light exploded on one side, killing at least 5 men and injuring 8 of them.


    However, she didn''t stop attacking.


    Knowing that her life would end in a minute or two, she knew that she needed to end it fast or else all of it would be wasted.


    Hence, she had no time to think and depended on her instinct for the next move.


    On the other hand, the Leader was clueless as to what happened.


    He was just focusing his eyes on her and momentster, there was an explosion.


    But before he could give his order, another explosion urred.


    It was too fast for him to react and gave his order.


    ''Screw it. You leave me with no choice and I have to use this'' He muttered.


    ''I really don''t like borrowing the power from that ''Force'' but fuck it. You''ll be a dead woman''


    He was furious and he took out an ominous ck scroll which seems to be a summoning type of scroll.


    "You''re dead woman!"


    He eximed and opened up the scroll and a ck light shed out before a certain ''being'' was summoned.

 Chapter 82 A Family Of Fox-Kin Part 2

    ?


    The Leader of the ve Traders group had no choice but to use his ace card.


    With a twisted smirk filled with hopelessness,


    he revealed a tattered ck scroll from his robes which was the source of his confidence.


    He began to chant, his words unheard by anyone around him, yet the presence of something sinister seemed to slowly fill the forest.


    "He who shall bring despair to the world shall bring hope to the evil. He who''s the Apostle of ''He'' will be the One to guide us. Oh, Savior, save us from the tainted blood who have dirtied on the World"


    He chanted the ominous code and as he chanted, the weight and power of malice surrounded him as well as the forest before an illuminating ck light shed across the forest.


    At that moment, a dark figure emerged from the gathering malice, seemingly summoned by the words uttered from the scroll.


    As the dark figure manifested, trepidation rippled through the air as all present knew that the ''being'' before them was unperceivable.


    Just with ''its'' presence alone, all of them including the woman of fox-kin stood nervously and the moment ''it'' spoke, all of them kneeled.


    "Just which foolish mortal has summoned ''me'' when the seal has yet to be undone?"


    Its voice contained an aura and pressure that they couldn''t retaliate against.


    It was as if the ''figure'' before them was an ancient cmity.


    "Is it you who dares to summon me?"


    The figure approached the leader of the ve trader''s group and when it questions, he trembled and began sweating.


    "Y-Yes i-it''s me"


    He answered weakly and when he stared into its reddish devilish eyes, he trembled even more.


    "Interesting. A Mortal has summoned me after millions of years since that ''Dark Age War''. Well, I wonder how much the future had changed?"


    When the figure smiled, it revealed its sharp fangs which had spooked the leader out.


    "Although the Seal has yet to be undone, I could use this chance to wreak havoc before the time limit would run out"


    It concluded its n and it didn''t have any interest in the Leader or the fox woman.


    It only wishes to satisfy its curiosities and also its freedom after millions of years of being sealed.


    "Still, I should hear at least one of your wishes for granting me a small freedom. Now, what do you want Mortal? Spiritual Stones? Power? Treasures?"


    Although there was no confirmation of what this being wished to do, it wanted to show its gratitude for giving its freedom even though it was limited.


    Of course, being blinded by his shortsightedness and insatiable greed, the Leader couldn''t understand how fruitful this opportunity was, and he chose something which disappointed the figure.


    He failed to grasp the true value of the proposition, ultimately disappointing the figure who had thought it could use the man and his group as its puppets.


    "I-I want that woman! I want to abolish her cultivation and make her as helpless as you can!"


    He pointed his finger at the fox woman with enthusiasm.


    "Sigh, if that''s what you want so be it. But in the first ce, who told you that I would grant it?"


    The figure questioned while tilting its head at the dumfounded of the Leader.


    "Eh? B-But you just clearly said that you would grant my wishes?"


    His voice trembled and he had a foreboding feeling when seeing its mouth slowly curving into a smile, showing its evilness and monstrosity.


    "Well, you must have heard it wrong. I said I would ''hear'' your wishes not grant them"


    The figure mocked him for his stupidity and secondster, itughed loudly.


    "Hahahaha. I can''t believe such idiots exist. Even at this age, there are still mortals who believe the words of ''Devilions''''


    It held its stomach whileughing uncontrobly and soonter, it stoppedughing.


    "I haven''t had suchughter in a long time"


    The figure wasplimenting yet mocking him and eventually, it formed a creepy smile while gazing into his eyes as though it was looking at prey.


    "But in the end, for the price of ''summoning me'', your life and yourpanion''s life would be the result of consequences"


    It revealed its purpose and the Leader and hispanions screamed as they realized that their fates were sealed.


    They had no idea who was the being but what they do know is that it was a dangerous foe and that they were at their end.


    "Rejoice for being part of my food and all of you will contribute to the ''Coming of Khaos''''


    Like a devoted cult, the figure eximed in euphoria, and secondster, its stomach bloated, and out of nowhere, tentacles with small fangs over it reach out to each of hispanions and the leader.


    It grabbed and enwrapped tightly to their bodies before returning to its stomach.


    Even though they were begging loudly with tears streaming down their face, nothing could be done at this moment and the Leader regretted borrowing a hand from the ''Force''.


    Nevertheless, nothing could be done at this moment and all of their regrets were just thest lingering moments of their lives before they were swallowed by the Dark Figure.


    "Just as I have expected. They tasted disgusting. Well, at least it''s enough to recover most of my power. Now, what should I do?"


    It began questioning while walking towards the fox-woman with a hateful gaze.


    "You''re a fox-kin...and I remembered greatly that your ancestor was one of the people who had sealed me...and she was troublesome...because of your ancestor...you will die here"


    The dark figure hated the fox-kin and whoever had sealed them.


    What angered it further was the fact that the fox-kin woman looked simr to the one who had sealed it.


    Hence, its hatred amplified.


    "Hahaha. I don''t know whether fate is ying with me but I''m d that it''s giving me the chance to eradicate you"


    It grinned widely before turning its left shadowy limb into a sharp sword.


    It dashed towards the fox-kin woman in a blink of an eye and right before it could stab her while she was still kneeling, its body for some reason was frozen.


    ''My body is...frozen? What''s going on? Is it because of the repercussions of the sealing? But that can''t be. I still have a few hours. So what is it then?''


    It began questioning the causes but couldn''t wrap its head around the answers.


    "Just what are you doing to such a beautifuldy? Don''t you have any manners and courtesy to treat ady right?"


    Out of a sudden, a man in white robes appeared and it was none than Daniel himself.


    "Who are you?"


    The dark figure questioned with cautiousness as it squeezed its eyes on him and was bbergasted by the results.


    ''H-Half Immortal and...Ugh! W-What is this!? My eyes are bleeding!?''


    The dark figure wasn''t shocked for finding out his cultivation base. After all, during its time Half-Immortal were just like flocks of chickens.


    However, when it pries deeper into his soul, it received a shock.


    It almost blinded it if it didn''t stop at such a crucial time.


    Thus, its awareness of Daniel increases rapidly.


    "Are you done looking inside of me or do you need more? But if you wish to do so, you''ll need to prepare for the consequences...but I doubt you could since your eyes are bleeding"


    He mocked the dark figure and the whole time, he had been watching the scenario from the start and he didn''t intervene because the fox woman could have handled it pretty well.


    But now, he can''t just let the dark figure injure his treasure.


    "Hmpf. If you think your jokes are funny then you are wrong mortal. Just because my eyes are bleeding doesn''t mean I''m hurt. Let me show you what I''m capable of...just like this!"


    The dark figure disappeared in a sh and he reappeared behind Daniel before sending a kick to his face.


    *Boom*


    The moment its kick impacted the left side of the face, the right side of the forest was wiped away and what was left on the path was nothing but a desertednd.


    Knowing its kick was sessful, the figure smirked and smiled as it believed that the human was done for.


    "Hmpf. You talk too much for a mortal yet you''re done in just a second. How disappointing"


    It shook its head, however, as the smoke of sand begins to clear due to the kick, the dark figure was utterly shocked.


    "Disappointing? Shouldn''t it be me who should be disappointed with you?"


    Daniel tapped his neck as though it was a good soft tissue massage he never had for a long time.


    "Don''t be cocky mortal just because you''ve blocked my kick!"


    Refusing to believe that its kick was unsessful, it sent another kick, and this time, it was even more baffled.


    "Are you just not done yet? How long you''re going to kick me?"

 Chapter 83 A Family Of Fox-Kin Part 3

    ?


    The sounds of blows were raging around the forest as if the Divine Being was enraged.


    A few areas around the forest were wiped out clean and it left a great wastnd that couldn''t be restored to its natural beauty.


    The more the Dark Figure kicked Daniel in a light-speed move, the more all of its attacks were not effective.


    It didn''t leave a scratch of injury nor was the human harmed at all.


    It was a mind-boggling moment for the being who was baffled each time it attacked with all of its might.


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    The impacts were like small explosions to a city, however, despite all that, Daniel remained tall, and he was giving a nonchnt look, clearly mocking the being for its attack.


    "How long are you going to keep it up? Are you not tired from kicking?"


    He mocked the figure and he was aware that by ridiculing the fellow, it would be infuriated.


    "You! You dare to mock me!? Me!? The Great Apostle of Khaos!? You''re courting death!!"


    Just like his expectation, the figure was greatly angered by his words, and its expression burned with wrath.


    As it was inmed, dark orbs began manifesting around it, and its aura increased where it affected the environment, turning each nt and leaves into a lifeless grey absence.


    Noticing that the fox woman was still on the ground Daniel quickly picked her up before floating in the air as he watches his surroundings turning into a lifelessnd.


    There was no essence of life around the forest and he frowned his eyes due to the actions of the figure.


    The reason why he didn''t immediately obliterate the figure was because he was interested in what it could do.


    ''That figure is the most powerful cultivator I''ve ever seen and its cultivation base seems to have reached the Half-Immortal''


    He was observing every movement of the figure and only when Daniel thought he should cease its attack did he move.


    As the figure was manifesting dark orbs and spreading its aura, it smiled knowing that its next attack would surely kill all life.


    For thousands or even millions of years, there''s no life that it can''t devour and whenever it steps into and, all essence of life was immediately depleted.


    Such existence was a taboo and it was no wonder why ''it'' was recruited by the agent of Kaos.


    "With this attack surely you would die! Here take this you mortal!"


    It shrieked in excitement as it was able to unleash an attack after being sealed for millions of years.


    Following its actions, the millions of dark orbs which have been manifestedunched against Daniel and anything in its path was destroyed.


    Thus, the dark being knew that the human stood no chance and it was confident that he won''t be able to survive.


    Gazing at his surroundings, the millions of dark orbs were everywhere and it could be difficult for a cultivator to escape.


    However, that is if Daniel was a mediocre cultivator.


    Even the fox woman who was being held by Daniel had a hopeless gaze.


    But at the same time, she was staring at Daniel with a certain tinge of hope.


    Even though her lifespan was ending its force soon, she could at least hold on for another hour due to the deactivation of Illumination minutes ago.


    Her mind had thousands of questions, but she wasn''t an idiot to be aware that now wasn''t the time for her to be distracting the man who was her hope.


    She had seen with her eyes how the figure''s attack did not affect the man despite taking it up front.


    Hence, she''s cing her survival chance on Daniel, and for some reason, she didn''t feel any wickednessing from the man.


    One of the traits of a fox-kin is its bloodline ability to be able to tell and sense the emotions of a living being, and how they depict it through a colour that can only be seen through their eyes.


    While the dark figure had a ck colour which represents a variety of meanings, she was bbergasted by the colour Daniel had.


    As the orbs were travelling in his direction, Daniel looked down at the dark figure like he was looking down at an ant.


    He simply raised his left hand up and as he opened his palms, he grasped the air tightly as though he was crushing ''something''.


    "There''s no darkness that I can''t control. Whatever form of darkness it shall have, it will be within my absolute control"


    Immediately, all of the millions of dark orbs were crushed, and they disappeared within the next few seconds.


    "W-What is this! H-How could my million dark orbs disappear!?"


    Shocked by the results, the figure was in disbelief as it denied the possibility of its attack being ineffective.


    It had been using this attack for millions of years and no beings survived it not even the Immortals.


    Hence, for the first time since it lived, the dark figure was unsure of its survival.


    When the orbs disappeared only then did Daniel descend to the ground and when the tip of his foot touches the ground, all of the forest that was destroyed, all life that was absorbed, and all living beings that were killed due to the dark figure was restored.


    Except for the ve traders, all essences of life were restored and it was such a breathtaking sight that even the fox woman was mesmerized by the transformation.


    Like a burst of the bubble, the Law of Life within Daniel covered the whole forest and the areas which were destroyed quickly sprout trees and nts.


    And slowly, the grey that filled the atmosphere which had been painted by the Dark figure was soon replenished with the colour of nature.


    "W-What is this!? H-How did you master such L-Law!?"


    The figure pointed its trembling fingers toward Daniel and discovered that he could use the Law of Life which was difficult to master had freaked it out.


    A cultivator could how to cultivatew from the Saint Realm onward, but it doesn''t that they could easily master the moment they learned.


    It takes 1 year for a basic introduction. 100 years to understand what is the Law, and a lifetime to master the Law.


    And to master to such a degree that he could affect the forest and even living beings themselves could already tell how high his mastery was.


    Thus, the Dark Figure had realized that it had encountered not a mortal, but a behemoth.


    "There''s no need for you to know, but what you did need to know is that your life ends here"


    Daniel had no mercy for beings like the dark figure who was the definition of a viin.


    "W-Wait a minute! S-Spare my life!"


    The dark figured and it knew that it can''t survive any attack from him, but Daniel didn''t listen.


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    He smiled and using his intent of spear, the dark figure was thrust with an invincible spear that separates all of its four limbs in a different direction and with a huge hole that spreads from his chest to his stomach.


    It couldn''t what had happened and by the time it blinked its eyes, it was staring at the beautiful sky filled with morning sunshine, and soon, life fades out from its eyes.


    The once cruel apostle of kaos that terrified billions of lives had met its end just like that.


    Afterwards, once he hadpletely obliterated its body from life and the reincarnation pool, he finally could pay attention to the fox woman.


    "Are you alright?"


    He questioned and as hey his eyes upon the fabrication beauty of the fox-woman, he was entranced by how gorgeous she looked.


    Moreover, she radiates a certain charm that could seduce you without you realizing it or anyone noticing.


    To add on, he liked her body proportions and knowing she might have given birth to those three kids he saw earlier, Daniel smiled knowing he was about to acquire another thick milf.


    Hearing her voice, her fluffy tails tensed up and for some reason, she replied shyly.


    "Y-Yes I''m fine thanks to you"


    She couldn''t afford to look at him since after all, the colour of emotions she was sensing from the man who saved her life was tremendous that she even became embarrassed by it.


    What she was seeing was a bright red that represents love, passion and care for somebody and Daniel''s red was overwhelming for her to keep staring.


    But there was one more emotion that had been mixed with the red, and it was pink which represented Lust itself, and his pink almost blinded her eyes.


    But she wasn''t disgusted with his emotions. In fact, she felt embarrassed and shy to confront. She was acting like she was a maiden in love and there was a good reason for this.


    Even though all men she met had the same colour emotions as Daniel, there was a huge difference between them and him.


    And it was because there was illuminating golden colour that represented varieties of emotions, but in this case, the fox woman could tell that it represented his purity.

 Chapter 84 Family Of Fox-Kin Part 4

    ?


    "If you''re fine that''s good. But how did you end up in such a situation?"


    Daniel showed sighed in relief as he was genuinely concerned with her.


    Although he was aware of themotion earlier on since he was observing, he wanted to start getting to know her by understanding her situation.


    Moreover, since he had saved her, his impact on her was quite influencing as the fox-woman was behaving shyly.


    "That''s...


    Being reminded of the chase, she furrowed her eyebrows, and only then did she just remember her three daughters.


    "I-I need to see my daughters!"


    She panicked and began running in the direction where her daughters had left.


    Knowing that her life would end in just a few hours, she realized that she couldn''t spend any more time with the man who had saved her.


    She felt awful for leaving behind the man, but from her perspective, she only had a few hours before her life ceased to exist due to the side effect of forcibly activating Illumination.


    She was in doubt and feels gratitude for what the man has done, but at this moment, she prioritizes more of her daughters.


    Hence, without turning back, she ran quickly with breathlessly.


    ''I need to see my daughters before the spark of my life runs out''


    She can''t use any more of her cultivation techniques nor could she gather Spiritual Qi due to the side effects.


    All of her pathways, veins, and banks for Spiritual Qi were all damaged.


    Even her meridians could no longer be restored as the side effects were severed to handle.


    Hence, she was running by relying on her legs without the use of any spiritual qi.


    Without much to exin, Daniel followed her from behind. He wasn''t ignorant to understand why she was more concerned about her daughters.


    He wasn''t that cruel to prevent the fox woman from seeing her daughters. Moreover, he could see that her life force was hanging on a small string of rope.


    At any point in time, she could just disappear and die without anyone knowing and she would leave her daughters clueless.


    He could have manipted to give an endless amount of life, but he felt it wasn''t the time yet.


    ''It''ll only be beneficial and impactful if it was at thest moment''


    He wasn''t being evil but finding the perfect cue and situation where his actions would be impactful for the fox-woman.


    But of course, at the rate they''re running, they won''t be able to reach on time.


    "Here let me help you"


    Without any hesitation, he carried her body like a princess manner and dashed onwards while leaving behind a trail of his afterimages.


    He added an extra caution about cing an energy shield around her body so that she won''t be harmed due to his speed.


    "Thank you..."


    It was the only words she could spurt out at this moment. But the amount of gratitude she had for Daniel now is absolutely astronomical.


    Right now, his help is what she needed, thus, she didn''t stop him from doing what he needs to do.


    Moreover, with his firm hands, she felt that nothing in this world could harm her.


    She felt protected and safe and that was a rare feeling she hade from a human.


    But what even stunned her eyes was the color of emotion that was reflecting on her eyes.


    ''So beautiful...''


    She was charmed by the color of his emotions and she can''t help but look away from it.


    And it was the first time in her life that she had seen such a mixture of colors, and she remembered her grandmother''s words.


    "Child remember that if you see a man with the Colour of White...make sure that you''ll do anything to make him fall in love with you"


    Her grandmother said while caressing her hair, but she who was still a child couldn''tprehend the meaning behind her words.


    "But why grandma? What does the White represent?"


    She tilted her head while questioning innocently.


    "Because the one who shows you the color white is the kind of man that will do anything to protect you, and even if that white appeared for a moment, you can be ensured that you''ll be loved and treasured for life"


    She answered with a smile to the clueless her.


    "Hmmm...I don''t get it but I''ll make to remember it"


    she cheerfully answered with a smile.


    "You would understand one day..."


    Her grandmother smiled with the love that she had for her grandchild hoping that one day she would truly meet the person that would love and treasure her.


    And now, she couldn''t help but recall those memories as the color she was seeing was White.


    And that color overwhelmed the rest of the colors and it was mixed, creating a breathtaking view that wouldn''t leave his eyes.


    "Is that your daughters?"


    She was too focused on the colors that she wasn''t aware she had reached near where her daughters were.


    As Daniel pointed his fingers towards where the girls were, she quickly leave his embrace and run towards them.


    "Evelyn!"


    "Eleona!"


    "Eliana!"


    She shouted their names with all of her might to get their attention since her children were still running without looking back.


    From the perspective of the three children, Eliana who was the youngest heard the echoes of their names being called out.


    "I-Isn''t that sounds like mom''s voice calling our name?"


    "You''re right...that sounds like mom"


    Evelyn being the Eldest agreed and when all of them turned their heads behind, they widened their eyes.


    "I-It''s Mom!"


    Eleona being the middle child didn''t hesitate to run towards her mom and all of them followed as well with tears running down their face.


    "Mom!"


    All of them screamed for her and once they were a few steps away, they jumped on her and she managed to hug and embrace all of them at once.


    "Oh my children, you were all scared, right? Don''t worry, your mother is here"


    She knew that they were beyond just scared. Perhaps, they were even aware that she won''te back alive.


    But now surprisingly, her mother was still alive and they couldn''t be happier than that.


    "I was so scared of losing you, Mom!"


    Evelyn cried and she was the one who was the most affected and emotional.


    Being the Eldest, her responsible to take care of her younger sisters were heavier and without her mother on her side, the world seems scary to her.


    With nowhere to go and clueless about how to protect them, she was afraid of what was toe. But now that her mother is there, she felt their life is brighter.


    "Don''t worry Evelyn. I''m still here right aren''t I?"


    Her mother tried tofort her, but only she knows the truth. But now, she didn''t have the heart to tell.


    "Yes, Mother...with you here...there''s nothing for us to worry about," Evelyn said.


    For the next half an hour, they wereforting each other with their worries and after she felt that it was time for her to reveal the truth, she separated herself from them.


    "Evelyn...Eleona...and Eliana...please listen carefully to me now"


    She said with a firm tone.


    "From now on... Mother wouldn''t be able to live with all of you now"


    Her voice trembled and she tried her hardest not to let her tears out.


    "Why Mom!?"


    Evelyn questioned and all of them wanted to cry again. They couldn''t understand why their mother couldn''t love them.


    And the thought of abandoning them frightened them.


    At the thought of abandoning them, they began clinging to their mother, afraid that she would leave them forever.


    Seeing her children''s tears, she doesn''t want more than just to hug andfort them.


    But this time, she can''tfort them since after day, she no longer is able to live with them.


    Thus, steeling her heart, she revealed the truth.


    "Listen to me Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana...my life is running out after using Illumination...and Mother won''t able to apany all of your journeys...which is why you have to stay strong..."


    She hugged her children while exining.


    "N-No way..."


    Evelyn''s voice trembled because she and her sisters knew what would be the consequences of using Illumination.


    They wanted to deny it but with her pale-looking expression, they knew that her life was about to end.


    "T-There must be something that we can do!"


    Eliana tried to be optimistic but it was a way to cover up the hopelessness of her mother''s situation.


    And it wasn''t convincing with her tears strimming down her face.


    "M-Mom p-please don''t go! W-We still need you"


    Eleona''s voice shivered and she grabbed her mother''s clothes as though by holding part of her, she would stay by her side.


    "Oh how I wish I could apany and live with all of you just as we did...but I''m afraid that my journey with all of you will end here"


    "Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana, I know that it''s scary to live alone and walk on a journey without you by my side...but as far as I can see, all of you are strong enough to survive"


    She tried encouraging, but instead, their tears poured out even stronger.

 Chapter 85 A Family Of Fox-Kin Part 5

    ?


    The whole time, Daniel had been observing their cries, and knowing that he needed to take action, he walked towards the fox woman.


    As Daniel approached the fox woman, her trembling with tears streaming down her face. Her ears drooped, indicating a deep sense of sorrow and despair.


    Her tail flicked nervously from side to side, and her ears were pinned back.


    He could see the pain and desperation in her eyes.


    Daniel slowly reached out his hand in an attempt to console her and spoke in a gentle and reassuring tone.


    He rested his palms on her shoulder and moments, essences of life began pouring inside her endlessly.


    At the start, she had a questioning look butter on, her eyes widened in surprise.


    The lifeforce that was as tiny as a grain of rice began to grow and it soon became a boulder of rock.


    Her body soon regains its colour and she felt her body was filled with energy.


    She was baffled and speechless by what just happened and she never heard of someone who could restore a person''s lifeforce.


    She had no words to describe her emotions at this point but gazing at the colour of his emotions which had a white in it, tears of gratitude began raining down.


    "Thank you so much...I-I don''t know how could I repay for what you''ve done"


    Her voice was shaking and this time it wasn''t because of fear or sadness but because of pure happiness.


    She was still confused at how Daniel was able to restore her lifeforce but at this point in time, she didn''t care about how he did it.


    What matters the most to her was his willingness.


    With his gentle and warm touch, it ignited a fire within her, awakening dormant emotions and desires that she never knew it existed.


    With each breath she took, she could feel the weight of the world being lifted off from her shoulders.


    He had saved her from the despair she could never have escaped and had restored her life from the doors of death.


    What more could she ask for?


    "It''s alright. It''s just a little small thing"


    Daniel smiled in reply and he felt good about himself when seeing the happiness she had.


    "M-Mom what''s going on? A-Are you alright?"


    Evelyn was perplexed by her mother''s gratitude toward a man she had just noticed.


    And looking at how her children were gazing at her, she exined her situation.


    "I won''t have to leave all of you and we could start all over again!"


    She excitedly eximed while embracing all of them as tight as she could.


    "Really Mom!? You won''t leave us!?"


    Eleona inquired with drops of tears at the corner of her eyes.


    "Yes, I won''t leave all of you"


    She replied to her daughter''s concerns and she answered all of their questions for the next few minutes.


    After all, her previous words had made them quite concerned, and they can''t help but ask the same question again and again.


    But they weren''t to me.


    They were still children who still need their mothers to guide them. Moreover, they had yet to understand the concept of cultivating.


    Thus, the matter of lifeforce might be a foreign topic to them which is why, she didn''t exin much except by telling that Daniel was her benefactor.


    "Once I really don''t know how I could repay you benefactor but really, I thanked you from the bottom of my heart"


    ""Thank you, mister, for saving Mother!""


    She bowed her head and her children followed her actions as well.


    "It''s really fine and I''m just d you could live with your children"


    Daniel smiled widely at their response and he finds the children''s actions quite adorable.


    "But how do you n to live on from here on?"


    He raised a specifically good question that the fox woman couldn''t answer.


    "That''s...


    It was difficult for her to answer as she was aware that bringing her children to any city would result in very.


    The Fox Kin were a race that was demanded by many nobles, thus, it wouldn''t be wise for her to enter a city.


    She already had learned her lesson, hence, she won''t enter any city.


    But looking for Fox Kin Habitat is hard as its location is not easy to be discovered.


    Moreover, with the raids conducted by humans, she doubts there''s any habitat nearby.


    Looking at her difficult expression, he could tell that there was no ce for her to seek shelter but if he openly offered her, she might be suspicious.


    Although to the contrary, she wouldn''t doubt anything.


    "If you don''t have any ce...do you want to stay within my sect?" He questioned.


    "Your Sect?"


    She was surprised to know that he had a sect, but remembering the battle against that ck figure, she didn''t doubt it.


    Moreover, she was even more eager to stay in his sect.


    "To live within my sect you''d have to be my disciple with your children as well"


    He exined the requirements.


    "Yes please!"


    She quickly agreed without any hesitation.


    "Eh? So fast?"


    Even Daniel was dumbfounded by her fast response and he didn''t even exin what was his sect about.


    "Are you sure you wish to join my sect? Think carefully. It''s a sect which only allows women


    to join and it is also because I want to have a huge harem. Despite having said that, do you still wish to join?"


    He exined further about his sect for the fox woman to understand what she was signing up for.


    "Yes! I still would like to join!"


    Nevertheless, she was still firm with her decision and the reason why she didn''t hesitate or have any slight doubt was that she trusts her perception of his emotions.


    It was still white and she doesn''t know why he wanted to help her that much.


    It was the first time that she had seen such emotion from a human that not even her mating partner had.


    Thus, she trusted her perception and put her life into it.


    Moreover, she didn''t have any other options to seek shelter which is why her only choice was him.


    "If you''re really sure about this choice then I won''t stop you. I''m even more delighted that you''ll be joining my sect"


    He was delighted and liked her enthusiasm for joining his sect.


    "Then for you to join simply dere your name to join my sect, Heavenly Harem Sect and I, Daniel Marz would be your Master"


    He exined the process and once she understoodpletely, she began chanting the oath.


    "I, Eva Mill would dere myself as the Disciple of Heavenly Harem Sect and would forever be loyal to my master, Daniel Marz"


    As she dered her oath, Daniel answered hermitment and once they were done, he received a notification from the system and also some rewards he never expected to receive.


    [: You have recruited Eva Hill as your disciple and have received 1 Card for every Spiritual Root, Physique, Bloodline, Cultivation Manual and Method :]


    [: Congrattion, you havepleted a secret mission, Recruit a Fox Kin and have received the following rewards. 1 Seed of ck Star Fruit and 1 Bloodline Card of Infinite Golden Tails :]


    Without wasting any more time, he used all of the cards on Eva and the moment he did, Eva went through a cluster of enlightenment.


    Her consciousness went through different dimensions and she was shocked out from her core when learning about her new gifts.


    She had a glimpse of the newfound power of bloodline and she never thought she would live to see a fox that contains trillions of tails.


    How she might have had no idea but each of the tails was as long as between 1 gxy to another gxy.


    And each time the tails pped, countless gxies or even dimensions were destroyed.


    ''This...is....the Golden Fox...?''


    She questioned with bewilderment.


    By the time her enlightenment had ended, there were no changes to her body except she had grown to ten tails.


    Her hair became longer and that was the only change it had.


    However, her gaze towards Daniel had changed entirely.


    It felt like she was ready to kneel and licked his foot without any second thoughts.


    "Thank you master for the gifts!"


    She said with a heavily devoted kind of cult voice with insanity in her eyes.


    Even her children looked at her with questionable eyes but they didn''t think too much of it.


    "Master...then what would be of my children? Could they join the sect as well?"


    Eva questioned with a passionate look and also expectation, but Daniel had other thoughts.


    ''Hmm...the purpose of recruiting disciples was to form a harem and I don''t think of recruiting children as a disciples''


    He was pondering deeply.


    He had never thought that far of recruiting children as his disciples and even though age didn''t matter since one could grow to thousands of years, they were still children.


    Thus, there was only one choice he had for them.


    "I will adopt them as my daughters"


    He dered while looking at them with a caring gaze.

 Chapter 86 A Family Of Fox Kin Final Part

    ?


    At some point, Daniel wondered when ites to the future, should he have the children as his disciples or adopt them as his children?


    The decision of whether to have children as disciples or adopt them as one''s children is a deeply personal choice that depends on various factors and individual circumstances.


    It is essential for Daniel to carefully evaluate his motivations and the potential impact on both himself and the children before making a decision.


    Moreover, raising children, whether as disciples or adopted,es with significant responsibilities andmitments.


    Ultimately, the decision should be based on what will lead to the best oue for the children and himself.


    ''In the end, there''s no other answer than epting them as my children. I don''t know what happened to their father, but I''m willing to take them as mine''


    He eventually made his decision and while he was making up his mind, the children were gazing at him with curiosity.


    "Master really!? W-Will you adopt my children as yours!? D-Does that mean I''m your w-wife!?"


    Eva had a big reaction and she was touching her red cheeks with excitement.


    Her love meter towards Daniel had reached the max threshold within a few minutes, thus, she was all over the heels for him.


    And her sudden bizarre changes made her children stare at her with a questionable look.


    "Wife?"


    He raised his eyebrow at that word and he recalled the promise he had made with his 5 disciples.


    ''I had promised them to make a grand marriage ceremony and I never raised the bar of their position from the Harem Support Function''


    He had yet to utilise 2 of his function which is the Harem Support Function and Disciple Harem Position since he was upied with building the foundation of the sect.


    But since more time had passed by, Daniel thought he could finally finalize his rtionship and the sect after dealing with the remaining sect.


    For now, he would satisfy Eva''s happiness and dere her status as his wife.


    Although he had yet to form a more of a close rtionship with her, it didn''t really matter when she was already obsessed with him.


    Moreover, the children needed a father figure, thus, he answered her question.


    "Indeed we are. Although it might be fast but you have already signed a lifetime agreement that you can''t escape from"


    He ced his hand on her hip and pushed her closer to him and sealed her mouth with his lips.


    Initially, she was surprised by his sudden actions but soon she enjoyed the sensation of his lips that gives shook her heart.


    As time went on, she found herself growing more and more captivated by his spontaneous gestures.


    The way he passionately kissed her ignited a fire within her, causing her heart to race with every touch.


    The sensation of his lips on hers was electrifying and made her feel alive in a way she never had before.


    With her perception of emotion which had been enforced by her Physique, Golden Dimensional Eyes(???), she could tell that his feelings towards her were enormously strong that even her mind was overwhelmed.


    She won''t know why her master had such feelings towards someone he had just met...but she didn''t dislike it.


    In fact, she loved his hot passionate emotions towards her which she had never seen or received before.


    It was an unknown and unfamiliar experience she had never encountered before.


    But one thing is for sure with Daniel by her side, there''s nothing for her to worry about.


    She and her children are safe under his big warm hands and Eva didn''t know what kind of past deeds she had done for her to encounter this fortune.


    Because of that, she remembered that her grandmother''s words were right.


    Meanwhile, while they were passionately kissing, the children were bbergasted as they tried covering their eyes with their fingers.


    But s, they were curious and tried peeking through between their fingers.


    The reason why the children weren''t angered by Daniel''s actions or why they weren''t suspicious of his motives was because they too could see the perception of his emotions.


    Thus, they weren''t worried about his motives.


    But they were indeed curious about what the meant did by adopting them as his children.


    Once Daniel and Eva were satisfied, they separated their lips, and only then did they realize that the kids were paying attention to them.


    "What? You have never seen your mother kiss before?"


    Eva attempted in covering as she was embarrassed that she had forgotten her children were there.


    Perhaps she was too upied with her master that she neglected her daughter''s presence.


    "No Mom, but you rarely kiss Dad before"


    Evelyn blurted without any hesitation and mentioning her dad causes Eva to frown her eyes.


    She was afraid that Daniel would somehow take it the wrong way but as far as she noticed, he was still calm, thus, she took the chance to exin.


    "Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana listen to me carefully"


    Her voice tone changed and her children raised their ears in instinct, and they began listening.


    "From now on, your Dad is no longer with us. He had abandoned us and run away for his life and I know this might be hard but please forget about him"


    She didn''t want to break her children''s hearts since perhaps they might be still attached to him.


    But surprisingly, they were not.


    "Alright Mom"


    Eleoma answered calmly as though she had epted everything and had removed the existence of the man who was once her father.


    "I don''t even like Dad...he rarely speaks to us and would often go out somewhere"


    Elianained as she finds her dad unpleasant.


    It was not because they were ungrateful or didn''t love their Dad. But it was because he rarely spent any memorable times with them which is why they didn''t feel any connection with them.


    And that''s the reason why Eva called him her mating partner, not a lover or a husband.


    Not all Parents could be good mothers or fathers and such an example belonged to him.


    "But mom, who would be our Dad?"


    The youngest child questioned with innocent in her eyes and hearing that question, Eva smiled widely as she had been waiting for the question toe.


    "You asked a good question, Eliana"


    "I know this might be fast to progress, but the man that you''re seeing would be your father from now on"


    She introduced Daniel to them and they stared at him with different thoughts and questions.


    "He would be our father? Are you sure Mom? It feels like I could defeat him with my punch"


    Evelyn was being cheeky now that her stress had been lifted.


    They were still children under the age of 10, thus, their behaviors might be provocative.


    "Hmm? He''s our father? He seems pretty thin and weak"


    Eleona walked around Daniel while observing his body as though she was taking some pointers and evaluating his points.


    "Dad?"


    Eliana was the only one who didn''t say anything but she still tilted her head in confusion.


    On the other hand, Daniel wasn''t offended by their manners. In fact, heughed loudly since as far as he remembered, nobody not even his disciples talked to him like this.


    It was quite refreshing for him and he didn''t mind entertaining the children with a bit of fun.


    "Weak and thin? Then, how about this?"


    He gathered the essence of energy within his palms and shot towards the sky where it eventually grew into a golden dragon and it roar where it shook the whole forest.


    "Does it seem like I''m weak kids?" He asked with a smirk.


    The moment he disyed a shocking performance, the children''s jaws dropped to the ground.


    They had never seen such disyed before and the roar it gave shook their bodies and they could feel the enormous harmless pressureing from the dragon.


    "Awesome! What was that mister?! That was awesome! Can you do it again!?"


    Evelyn was excited and she couldn''t help but cling onto him as she demanded more with stars in her eyes.


    "That was so pretty and what was that roar!? It felt like my whole body vibrated!"


    Eleona clung to his leg as she exined her enthusiasm. She was like Evelyn who was attracted and entranced by the magnificent performance.


    "That...was pretty...can you do it again mister?"


    Eliana was soft-spoken as she grab onto his robe and asked for more. She was shy but she wanted to see it once more.


    Now that he got their attention, Daniel knew that his method worked and nothing beats more than engaging with children''s curiosities.


    "I could do it as many as you like. But there''s one condition"


    He said with a wide smirk as though he was a viin with a malicious n.


    ""What is it?"" They asked at the same time.


    "Call me Dad and I would do it again"

 Chapter 87 Daddys Girls

    ?


    It has been a week since the encounter between the Family of Fox-Kin and Daniel life had never been so much happier for the family of Fox.


    Even though it had only been a week, Daniel''s presence had quickly be an integral part of their lives, bringing joy,ughter, and a renewed sense of purpose to each member of the Fox-Kin family.


    At first, the children were slightly uncertain and wary about him bing their father, but they decided to trust in their mother.


    In return, they never regretted their decision.


    It was the most extreme judgment they ever had done and their life was dependent on Daniel, no, their father.


    For the first few days, it was hard to call him by that title but as they formed a deep connection with him by spending more time, they eventually subconsciously regarded him as their father.


    And only then could they regard the sect as their home and somewhere they could live without any worries.


    Moreover, with their mother by their side, their lives were filled with bottomless joy and they couldn''t have enough of it.


    And each day they were reminded of just how lucky they were to have him, and they weren''t tired of spending time with him no matter when or where.


    It seems like they were rather quite close to him than to their mother and as morning came in, Evely, Eleona, and Eliana rushed into his pce and went to his room.


    "Wake up Daddy! It''s time for breakfast!"


    Evelyn jumped on her dad while he was still asleep and she giggled after doing so.


    "Daddy, it''s a new day and you promise to y hide and seek with me"


    Eliana crawled to his face and whispered.


    "Daddy is still sleeping, isn''t he? Don''t he look adorable when he sleeps?"


    Eleona was admiring her dad''s face as though she had a crush on him.


    And amidst all of this, Daniel woke up to their noise and he wasn''t offended by their actions, rather, he loves to engage his life with their activities.


    "Morning sweety. Did all of you have a good night''s sleep?"


    He patted their heads and caressed their fox ears.


    After learning from Eva, he was taught that caressing fox-kin ears is akin to familial love, but touching their tails is the same as dering his love for the opposite gender.


    "Yeah, we did. But we could have enjoyed it more if we could sleep by your side, Daddy but Mom forbid us"


    Evelyn puffed her cheeks as she felt it was unfair that only her mother could ''sleep'' with their father, but not them.


    "Come on girls, don''t be sad by what your mom said. How about this? After we have breakfast, let''s go out and explore the city alright?"


    He chuckled knowing that they didn''t realize why Eva forbid them from sleeping in the same bed as him since she had been hogging Daniel to herself.


    And though he would like to say that fox women were indeed vicious when ites to sex.


    She was a sex maniac and was like an animal in heat, and if Daniel didn''t have his powers, he would be sucked dry.


    "Yey! Daddy is going to bring us outside!"


    Eliana eximed with pure joy as she had been longing to visit a city since she was curious about what it was like to walk in a city.


    "Then quickly wash yourself up and I''ll wait for you all at the Dining Table," He said.


    "Alright Father, we will"


    Evelyn said and she led her 2 younger sisters to their room in the pce.


    Ever since Daniel had epted the 3 of them as his daughters, the system gave him a surprise.


    [: You havepleted a secret mission: Have a Daughter and have received the following rewards. Daddy''s Girl Support :]


    [: Daughter''s Support Function :]


    - A function that serves the purpose to maximize the potential of the Host''s daughter to an unknown degree, and there''s only 1 position that each daughter could be given -


    - Daddy''s Girl -


    (Will fuse the Host''s current Physique, Bloodline, and Spiritual Root with their own, thus, creating and fusing into diversion type)


    The position that his daughters had were entirely different from his disciples, and in terms of status, his daughters were definitely higher.


    Moreover, he had given them this position and also, he granted 3 of them the status of Grand Princess, and they earned the ck Infinity Mark which isparable to the Empress Rank.


    He couldn''t give any disciple rank since they weren''t his disciples, but one thing is for sure these little kids were monsters in disguise.


    They weren''t aware of it, but Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana had far surpassed the mightiest cultivator in the world with minimal effort.


    Once his daughters had left, he began washing up, and as he walked around his pce, there were his Disciples


    Some of them were cleaning, mopping the floor, or even polishing the statues and he passed by his kitchen, culinarians were preparing his breakfast.


    "Morning Master"


    All of them were greeted with respect and bowed with admiration.


    After a week had passed by, the structure within the sect had been quickly formed and Daniel had even started to assign all of his disciples, and they all started at the Servant Rank.


    And to increase their rank, they''ll need to fulfil the requirements, and the basic and smallest requirement is by breaking through which all of them had no problems.


    Other than that, they could increase their rank by participating in the Battle Arena where its ranking would refresh monthly.


    Andst of all is toplete the mission and increase their merits, but this has yet to be created since there were no missions that could be given to the sect.


    Hence, most disciples would rely on their cultivation base to increase their ranks. At the same time, all of them fought for their time with their masters since it was rare for them to earn even a single second.


    And the luckiest out of them were the Servants that were assigned to his pce and his bathtub, and being lucky, they didn''t dare to resign from their position.


    Thus, they remained in the same base while attending to their master.


    Moreover, sses had begun since there was a facility where the Elders could conduct and the topics that were discussed were mainly about theories.


    They don''t need to practice since all of them were masters of their own, hence, what they need was a share of knowledge and diverting into the world of knowledge which was beneficial for their minds and soul.


    "Oh? It seems like breakfast has been made"


    He went to the dining table and sat on the chair while tes were served by the servant.


    "Indeed Master, breakfast has been served"


    The Head Servant that oversees everything in the pce said as she ced the tes on the table.


    "What food will it be today?"


    His three children, Eva, his five disciples and the 12 Elders appeared as they took their seats around the long rectangle table.


    "Young Lady, today''s breakfast would be the Eggs farmed from the Blue Sky Wing Bird, Meat harvested from Memoth Boar and some vegetables that have been nted and farmed"


    The Head Servant exined to the youngdies as they were regarded as Princess it didn''t take long to settle before all of them awaited themand from Daniel.


    "What are we waiting for? We have a long day ahead of us, so let''s eat"


    Soon, all of them began and just like he expected, the three girls couldn''t stay still and wanted to get closer to their father.


    "Daddy, can you feed me? It''d be more delicious if I was fed by you"


    Evelyn took her chances and drag her chair closer to him.


    "Ah No Fair! I also want Daddy to feed me"


    Eleona felt defeated that her elder sister went on first and she quickly dragged her chair as well.


    "M-Me too! I also want Daddy to feed me!"


    Eliana didn''t want to be left behind and she didn''t want to lose to her sisters as well as give up her father''s attention towards her.


    Thus, she squeezed herself in and what was supposed to be a peaceful morning breakfast turned out to be chaotic.


    Eva and the rest couldn''t help butugh as they find the kid''s actions adorable and Daniel entertained his daughters by feeding them.


    And it was his first time to experience this warmth and emotion and he smiled each time he fed them eventually after breakfast had ended, Daniel exined his n for the day.


    "Since all of us are here, let me just quickly go through what will be expected of today"


    He cleared his throat while caressing his daughter''s hair where Evelyn sat on hisp, Eleona on his right arm and Eliana on his left arm.


    They were smiling happily as they felt satisfied being close to their father and he could only sigh yet he too was attached to them.

 Chapter 88 Daughters True Love

    ?


    "Since quite some time had passed by, it''s about time we wrapped things up in the Cetra City"


    "I don''t wish to dy the task any further so here''s what we''re going to do"


    It has been more than a week since the matter of conquering the Nobles and Sects was left to Zuke and Viston to handle.


    And it was time for Daniel to im his promise, and he didn''t forget the matter of dealing in dealing with the four sects.


    Thus, he looked forward to his appearance in the City.


    "For now all of you Five Disciples, Lydia and Eva would follow me as well as with the kids. The rest of you, I will leave the sect to your hands"


    He gave instructions on what they''ll need to do and hearing his order, they didn''t refute nor did theyin.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Their voice resonated as it echoed within the dining hall.


    It was as if a Divine Order has been impaired to them and they would devotedly obey without any doubt.


    Satisfied with their performance, he nodded his head as this was what he wanted.


    With beauty around his table without stopping was like a dream to him.


    Of course, he didn''t prefer someone who couldn''t speak for their own or act like a robot.


    He wanted someone who could think independently, express their own thoughts and opinions, and engage in genuine conversation.


    He appreciated individuals who had their own unique perspectives and could add value to discussions or debates.


    It was important to him that others had their own agency, personality, and even attitude.


    Otherwise, what he will have is just thousands of Harems with the same personality.


    At least, it would be better if each has their own uniqueness.


    And his orders now were so simple that there was no need for any arguments.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, we could proceed after this"


    Daniel added and they nodded.


    "Yey! We''re going to go out with Daddy!"


    Evelyn cheered the loudest with the biggest smile she ever had.


    "Really Daddy!? We''re going out to visit a city!?"


    Eleona eximed with electrifying enthusiasm and she had stars in her eyes as it was one of her wishes to visit a city.


    "We can finally go out in a city! I''m so happy!"


    Eliana giggled happily and she had a wide smile that showed her joy.


    On the other hand, Eva couldn''t help but smile softly as she observed her children''s reactions.


    Their eyes widened with excitement, their faces lit up with joy, and theirughter filled the air.


    It was a heartwarming sight that made her feel a deep sense of contentment.


    Her oldest child, Evelyn, was eagerly swinging her head left to right with a bright smile.


    the anticipation on her face was palpable, and Eva couldn''t wait to see her expression when she discovered what it was like to be in a city.


    Beside him, her 2nd Oldest Daughter, Eleona pped her hands in delight, her eyes sparkling with wonder.


    The youngest, Eliana, watched her siblings with fascination, her tiny fingers reaching out to her daddy''s face.


    It was her own way of saying thank you and Daniel received her appreciation with a wide smile.


    Eva couldn''t help but chuckle at their innocence and happiness.


    She knew that soon she would join in the excitement and embrace the joy of the moment.


    In that precious moment, surrounded by her children and her soon-to-be husband, and sisters who she was closed with, Eva felt a surge of love and gratitude.


    She cherished these simple yet profound moments of happiness.


    As a parent, seeing her children''s joy was the greatest reward, and it filled her heart with warmth.


    And as a woman, knowing she had and will be with Daniel forever, her smile grew even wider as she realized how blessed she was to have such a wonderful man and children.


    She knew that these memories would be cherished for years toe, and she was grateful for every moment she could share with her beloved big family.


    Only Eva knew how hard their life was before.


    To live a life of seclusion and consistently running away from humans tortured her children''s freedom and happiness.


    She was tired of being hunted down and even the tribe that they stayed in were not a way to guarantee their life.


    This is why, seeing her children embraced by a man whom not even Immortals could harm, her love, obsession, and possession meter had broken through.


    Just like how there''s the vastness of realm and cultivation, her love had pierced all through these limits.


    Moreover, she even joined the cult that was created from the 5 Disciples and learned themandments and rules, she had walked a path where she could no longer return.


    And it''s not like she would love to leave.


    Thus, at this point in time, the way she gazed at Daniel was in no way how a normal lover would stare.


    Her smile was clearly shivering and her eyes had turned into shapes of hearts, and inside her heart...there was no measurement of how deep her love is.


    ''I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you......


    She was like a broken doll that only exists to love her partner.


    Moreover, there''s also one more trait about Fox-Kin that many do not know and that is...the moment a Fox Woman or Many their eyes on the person they love, they would be obsessive and possessive towards him.


    It was such a bizarre trait and Eva only realized she had awakened this trait.


    ''I would be forever with you Master''


    She giggled creepily inside her mind and her eyes turned darker.


    However, many also do not know that their trait of obsessiveness doesn''t only apply to Adults.


    Even children would have this trait once they have their eyes set on their partner.


    And naturally, Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana had their eyes on their father.


    ''Hehehe...I love you, Daddy! I love you so much that it''s bigger than the mountains!''


    If Evelyn could express and be clear with her thoughts, she would be smiling with insanity in her eyes.


    ''Daddy, you won''t leave by my side, right? You would forever be with me, right? I won''t let you leave me''


    Eleona''s obsessiveness towards her father was a deep one and she would have giggled creepily if their mother had not warned them to ''behave''.


    ''Daddy is my man...hehehe...one day I''ll be Daddy''s woman as well!''


    Eliana dered with overwhelming love for her father and she had already decided her future goals.


    Their love for their father was overbounding and they were clearly aware of what it means to ''love'' their father.


    And their obsessiveness was hidden away by their childlike nature which is why Daniel didn''t think too much of the pinkish glowing light on their eyes.


    He thought it was just their enthusiasm since they were still a kid and he would never expect such heavy love from them.


    He had no idea how much impact he had on the children and over the past week had clearly shown.


    They were spoiled and was treated like a princess in the sect.


    Whatever they want was naturally given without any question.


    They had been decreed as three princesses in the sect, thus, no one dared to defy them, not even the Elders or the 5 Disciples.


    And having lived a life where they were constantly running and guarding their life, the children were bizarre with the treatment.


    And as time passed by, their hearts were opened and they slowly got attracted to their father.


    Amidst all of this, Eva wasn''t ignorant to notice their feelings and emotions.


    She would be the first to understand them the most and she wouldn''t deny that Daniel was more than just a remarkable man.


    Finding a man like Daniel was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    With such odds and also how she didn''t want her daughters to be lonely or end up in the wrong hands even though they were overpowered, Eva had made a thoughtful decision.


    "Mother had noticed all of your feelings and I don''t me all of you for feeling that way"


    On a certain nice day, she decided to discuss it with her daughters.


    As young as they may be, Eva believed she needed to control the situation before their obsessive nature took over.


    "But before all of you turn into fledglings adults, all of you can''t cross the line"


    She said and surprisingly, all of them agreed and they were delighted that their mother was willing to share her man with her daughters.


    In the first ce, nobody could make Daniel theirs, thus for Eva, there was no point in stopping her daughters, and once they had grown up, her jurisdiction over them would no longer be valid.


    Thus, she believed it''d be better to set a time limit and they were happy with that.


    "Yey! That means I could love Daddy with all of my heart!"


    Evelyn cheered the loudest and knowing their mother had given the green card, she couldn''t wait to grow up.


    "Hehehe...that means I can be forever with Daddy..."


    Eleona was in her world as she imagined all of the stuff she wanted to do with her father and how she had such imaginations, no one knows.


    "I love you, Daddy I love you, Daddy I love you, Daddy I love you, Daddy.......


    Eliana''s eyes darkened and she acted like a broken doll.


    "Sigh, what do I do with these kids? They weren''t like this...but oh well, I won''t stop them"


    Eva was looking at her children like a proud mother.


    Shouldn''t she stop or prevent her children from feeling this way?


    Well, perhaps she was crazy and they were her children that they felt such intensive emotions.


    As they said, like daughter like mother.

 Chapter 89 Arcana Archerys Sect

    ?


    Eventually, Daniel and the women he selected to go with set out to the City of Cetra.


    "Here we go, master"


    Fresia summoned and teleported all of them to one of the random ces in the city, and the moment they arrived, the kids were excited.


    "Wow...so this is how it feels like to be in a city...it''s amazing and huge"


    Evelyn was gazing around her surroundings and her enthusiasm was shown in her eyes.


    "Indeed it is..."


    Eleona was speechless with this atmosphere she wasn''t familiar with.


    And she liked the bustling lively environment happening all around her.


    Even Eliana was enjoying the mood and she marveled at the sight of such joyful scenery.


    "You kids, make sure to stay near your father or else you''ll get lost!"


    Eva warned her overly enthusiastic daughters before they went off on their own ord.


    "Yes, Mom!"


    All of them replied at the same time and they couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "I still remember that we still have some matters with the sect and it''s time we hear their replies"


    He believed he had given enough time to the sects that refused to be his vassal.


    And if they refused again like how the first sect he visited, he had no choice but to show his dominant side.


    After all, he can''t keep walking away or ignore the fact that he needed to show his supremacy.


    Otherwise, some would step over his boundaries.


    Thus, he won''t give them any chances and if they never piss him off, perhaps, he could let them off.


    "Before we meet with Zuke and Vistan, and have some fun outingter, let''s have a visit to the 4 sects"


    Daniel''s further ns of snatching away all those disciples away from these sects will finally begin now.


    He had absolute confidence in recruiting at least 90% of the Female Disciples as well as the Elders to increase his overall prowess.


    "As you wish master,"


    Fresia obeyed and replied with a sweet voice as she automatically created a portal that leads to one of the 5 sects that were called Arcana Archery''s Sect.


    Once Daniel, the kids, and his women entered through the portal, they were teleported to outside the jurisdiction of the Arcana Archery''s Sect.


    "Begone devil!"


    However, to his surprise, he was attacked by one of their disciples who can''t ept the news that all Sects had received.


    Nevertheless, Daniel stood there silently as he gazed at the disciple''s sword shing against his body and it broke into piecester on.


    Seeing the actions of the boy, his kids radiated a strange ominous bloodlust that wanted to rip off his meat into pieces.


    However, they weren''t the only ones who felt this way.


    His disciples, Eva and Lydia were ready to tear down the sect into ruins and turn theirnds into hell.


    However, when Daniel raised his hand indicating that they should stop, they obeyed obediently without lifting their gazes from the boy.


    "Izaq! What are you doing!?"


    Fortunately or unfortunately, the next moment came the panicked voice belonging to the Sect Master of the sect.


    He was profusely sweating as he pressed Izaq''s head onto the ground while apologizing.


    "H-Have mercy on this child O great master"


    The Sect Master pleaded with a shaky voice.


    The news of Daniel killing the Male Elders of the ck de Sword had spread throughout the city and no one doesn''t know the name of Daniel, and also the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    He and his sect''s reputation had increased by dozens of times and knowing his feat had even affected all of the Royal Families, there was turbulence caused in all Sects.


    They started to panic and were unsure of their decision but they realized that the man known as Daniel is more powerful than all of thembined.


    Thus, knowing how powerful he could be, the Sect Master didn''t want to mess up or cross the line with him.


    Moreover, even if the Sect Master and the Elders would fight against him, how could they expect such victory when the results would turn out to be horrifying?


    The Sect Master had heard that the ck de Sect Master and the Male Elders were done in less than 5 hits and their bodies weren''t even left behind.


    He didn''t want to be hopeless or depressed, but even now as he was gazing at Daniel, his legs were shaking.


    It was as if he was staring at an unfathomable monster that couldn''t be measured with numbers.


    However, the Sect Master confirmed that Daniel was looking for female disciples and female elders he wanted to recruit.


    Knowing what it means for his visit, he


    questioned himself on whether he could prevent Daniel from taking his female disciples.


    The answer was an inevitable no.


    He can''t fight against nor can he stand a chance.


    Even if he had almost tripled the times of his prowess, then, what can he do if the monster in front of him could ughter experts within seconds?


    Hence, the only conclusion was he can only suck it up and let his female disciples decide whether they wish to pursue their path or stay within this soon-to-be perish sect.


    Normally, that would have been a scenario where countless disciples showed their loyalty and passion to stay in the sect.


    But to his disappointment, all of them wanted to join Daniel''s sect without any hesitation.


    It wasn''t a betrayal nor was their choice wrong.


    It''s simply how reality works.


    If there was a better sect that could nurture you into heavenly prodigies within a few days, wouldn''t they utilize this opportunity?


    The girls in the Arcana Archery sect had seen how outrageous the powers that his disciples possessed when they visited the city before.


    They had seen with their eyes how world-shattering their abilities are and they wondered if they could be like them.


    But just like any ordinary cultivators, they wondered what the requirements were to join the sect, and the moment they discovered its conditions, they were bbergasted.


    It was too good to be true to the point they were in doubt, but after being convinced by his disciples, they were eager to join.


    About half of them had no problems joining since they weren''t in a rtionship and the other half needed a little bit of time to think about this opportunity as it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and they might not get it the next time.


    Moving on, before Daniel could answer whether he could give mercy to the boy, his arm was cut off by none other than Eva.


    "How dare you! How dare youy your sword against him! An insignificant and that thinks he could harm my master!? You deserve death!"


    Eva was maddened by the actions of the disciple and he screamed out loud due to the pain.


    His blood spilled out and he could do nothing but scream.


    Instead of being unhappy with her actions, Daniel was smiling.


    He smiled not because he was insane, but due to how his disciples stood up for him.


    Even though he did tell them not to do anything, but to break this rule just because someone disrespected him looked adorable to him.


    To hell about rules and bnce. What did he recruit for if they held themselves back?


    Just like how he won''t hold himself back, his disciples shouldn''t hesitate as well.


    "Now, now, it was just an attack that I didn''t even bother to dodge. So let''s take it as a small prank by someone who doesn''t know how small he is"


    It felt like Daniel was a viin as he gazed at the disciple with a smile that haunted him.


    Daniel wasn''t releasing any of his intent, but the disciple felt an aura that damaged his soul and it would have a side effect that will affect the rest of his life.


    Of course, the sect master didn''t miss this chance to thank Daniel for his mercy before giving a pill to the disciple where his blood stopped spilling.


    "I thank the Great Master for his mercy, and let us invite you to our sect"


    The Sect Master politely bowed as he weed Daniel and his women.


    Daniel had no words and as he stepped onto thend of the sect he realized that it was too basic.


    Normally, when he thought of a sect, it would be a marbling ce where there were all sorts of facilities andpounds.


    A ce where the spiritual qi in the atmosphere should have been dense.


    However, it felt like he was walking in a sad orphanage.


    Only one gaze was needed to tell that the sect wasn''t doing any good.


    He spread his senses around and realized that most of them were barely qualified to cultivate as half of them had yet to enter the foundation rank.


    And it might be due to the situation in the sect and their current funds were the reasons why almost all female disciples were tempted to join.


    If there were a better opportunity they would grab it.


    Eventually, Daniel arrived at the sect hall where 10 seats with 1 throne originally belonged to theirSect Leader.


    Still, without being asked for permission, Daniel sat on the throne as though it belonged to him.


    "Do you have anyints?" He asked domineeringly as his women stood by his side.


    "N-No" The Sect Master answered timidly and the next moment, the Elder Masters of the sect arrived nervously as they sat onto their seat.


    Taking this chance, Daniel surveyed the Elders and realized that 4 of them were women.


    "Great Master, the Elders of the sect have arrived and we are aware of your intentions ofing here. This is why we do not disagree with you recruiting our disciples...and also the Elders"


    These words were hard to say let alone decide.


    He had a discussion beforehand and while most of them wish to disagree, none of them would sacrifice their life to honour their pride.


    The Sect Leader could barelyst a second, what could they even do?


    "Thus, we have decided to conduct an introduction of our disciples from the most talented to the least talented"


    He was careful of his words not to in any chance angered Daniel.


    A few secondster, the Core Disciple of their sect entered the sect hall with a confident look.


    She has red long hair with ruby coloured eyes and one would think that she was a seductress with her erotic body which the males would beg to have a chance.


    "This is our most talented disciple that was personally trained by the..te...sect leader as she is a Core Disciple with a cultivation rank of Foundation Rank 1st Layer. A kind of speed which we hadn''t had for years"

 Chapter 90 Arcana Archerys Sect Part 2

    ?


    "Leshia,e and introduce yourself,"


    The Sect Leader shouted.


    "Greetings Great Master. My name''s Leshia Morel, a core disciple of the Arcana Archery ect and I''m keen on being a disciple of yours"


    She simply introduced herself.


    "Then swear upon your name and you shall be my disciple,"


    Daniel asked without more questions.


    There were hundreds of female disciples waiting for their turn and he didn''t want to waste his and their time by asking for unnecessary questions.


    Without a doubt, he''d love to know more about them and increase their bond as well as be intimate, but for the sake of time, he would set aside those moments for another period.


    On the other hand, some of the Elders frowned their eyes when hearing his words, but all of them chose not to confront less that they would meet the end of their life.


    Thus, they could only sigh in hopelessness as they watched their disciples leave their sect for another sect.


    Such cases had never happened before and this was humiliating for them as the Elders. But s, they could do nothing.


    Alternatively, the female Elders of the Sect could stop gazing at Daniel.


    It was as if they were charmed by his attractiveness and knowing that he was looking for Female Elders as well, they had already made up their minds.


    Leshia Moral, she''s a person that wouldn''t care what she''ll need to use to reach a level that others can''t imagine.


    Which is why she had no hesitations in leaving behind this sect.


    Thus, upon announcing her swearing to be his disciple, a wonderful oue happened to her as Daniel unlocked the cards for her, causing surprise and tension among the elders.


    ''What is this...!? I feel so good...I feel so powerful!''


    Leshia was smiling as her face was filled with bliss.


    She felt a power like never before, but most importantly, she was awed and horrified by the gifts that she had received.


    [: Leshia Morel has received Terror Physique (???), Utlthu Bloodline(???), Oregon Spiritual Root(???), Dark Usurper Cultivation Method, and Overwhelmer Shadow Cultivation Manual(???), 1 Disciple Robe and 1 Disciple Token :]


    Upon opening her eyes, darkness spreads out around the hall as it absorbs everything, making everything nk as though life had perished.


    However, secondster, the darkness reverbed back to her body as though nothing happened, and the Elders who experienced such a terrifying moment couldn''t breathe.


    "G-Great Master, what just happened?"


    The Sect Master could only question as the scene that happened upon them was hard toprehend.


    "I just gave her a new bloodline, physique, and spiritual root which is nothing much"


    He scoffed it off as though it was just a small matter, but his words greatly shocked the rest.


    ''H-He gave her bloodline, physique, and Spiritual Root...!? Can these be even given!?''


    All of them had the same thoughts as never in their life had they heard about bloodline being given.


    They were experts at their level, thus, they weren''t inexperienced to tell how deeply horrifying the darkness was.


    It felt like their existence was absorbed for a second and their cultivation was suppressed.


    It was hard to believe but it''s the underlying truth.


    Moreover, they could sense how powerful she had be and her aura had be so dense that their eyes couldn''t pierce through.


    "You have received the privileges of bing my disciple. As such, you would be in charge of leading all of the disciples that I will be recruiting"


    To simplify and managed the batch that will be recruited from this sect, he had ced Leshia as the overall in charge.


    Leshia never imagined that one day she will receive such an iprehensible power that shouldn''t have existed in this realm.


    She underestimated her expectations, but now, she didn''t have any slight hesitation in joining this sect.


    Though it might sound unorthodox, from the way she sees it, she didn''t mind offering everything that she has.


    With great privilegese great offerings.


    Such rules have existed for eons of time and what would now make a difference?


    "Yes master"


    She kneeled and epted her position given by her newly pledged master.


    "Good. You can stand by my side and observe your sisters joining in the next hours"


    He happily called out to her with a smile.


    And of course, she didn''t hesitate.


    To add on, she even felt slight happiness with the attention she received from him.


    Though she observed and saw the expressions of the elders, she chose to ignore them.


    It was a bit sad that the Elders who groom a star had been stolen by another sect.


    But what could they do aside from watching powerlessly?


    Could they provide the neverending resources that Daniel has?


    Could they give Leshia the gifts she had received?


    The answer to it was none and Leshia knew that.


    She had a gaze about what her bloodline, physique, and spiritual root could do.


    And it was devastating.


    It was not an understatement that if she let loose of her power she could absorb the sect right now.


    It was merely a gaze at the extension of her powers, yet even she was fearful of it. But having realized that, she questioned how powerful her master is.


    With that thought, she no longer felt guilty about leaving this sect behind.


    There were no betrayals and no mncholic drama.


    She simply chose a better offer without offending none of them.


    If need be, she would repay them with the powers given by her master.


    Life moves on and nothing could stop that, not even time, or maybe time can.


    Once she stood by his side, she was greeted by a fairly warm wee from his women and also his daughters.


    "Yet another sister has joined us. How fortunate of you to join us"


    Fresia greeted and weed her into the group.


    She was worried that Leshia might be awkward in trying to blend with them, but surprisingly, she wasn''t ufortable with them.


    "Thank you Senior Sister"


    In reply, Leshia answered politely as she had yet to know what kind of status and authority these women had.


    Moreover, she recognized all of them except for Cecilia, Eva and the 3 kids. But the rest were famous in their ways.


    "The next disciple we have is Petra In, a hardworking disciple that proved to everyone that talent isn''t the only answer in strength"


    The next moment, a girl with purplish hair and violet eyes entered the hall as she walked on the path toward Daniel before stopping and introducing herself.


    "My name''s Petra In, an inner disciple of the Arcana Archery Sect and I wish to pledge my loyalty to the great master," Petra said.


    Petra was the type of person that values opportunities.


    She was born amoner and her family weren''t cultivators.


    To aid her parents and make her life better, she embarked on the path of cultivation as she was discovered to have a spiritual root.


    Thus, she pursued the path of cultivation and ended up joining Arcana Archery''s Sect


    Her life was fulfilled since then. With her authority within the sect and possession of a little bit of money, her family lived a good life.


    She even had a rtionship with one of the male inner disciples.


    With herplete life, there''s nothing that she could ask for more. Not until her horizons were enlightened.


    What Petra was enlightened about was how much her knowledge wascking.


    Her perspectives were broadened by how many things are waiting to be discovered, and she wanted to venture through it all.


    She wanted to climb and soar through the sky and didn''t want to be stomped like an ant.


    And the only person who could help her achieve this was the man right in front of her.


    But in order to grab the opportunity, she needed to cease her rtionship with her partner, and she didn''t hesitate to leave him.


    Was it cruel for her to feel this way? Was it unfair for his man? The answer to this question perhaps contains multiple answers.


    But if there were experienced women who have walked the path of many heartbreaks and events, they would advise Petra keenly about this situation.


    One was a choice where she can return to her ordinary life and remain the same.


    While the second one, she could achieve greater aplishments while having a man most women dreamed of.


    And she chose to change.


    "Good. Then, ept these gifts as the token of being my disciple"


    Daniel smiled before activating the cards for her.


    [: Petra In has obtained Luminous Dark Physique(???), Promossos Bloodline(???), Radiant ck Spiritual Root(???), Magnamous Lurker Cultivation Method(???), Ultimate Strike Style Cultivation Manual(???) :]


    Petra was baffled by the scenery that she saw.


    It was hard to absorb the information that was given to her.


    With the clear scenery of her prowess, she was terrified.


    It was simply maddening that she could turn a city into a wastnd with just one arrow and she could ignore certain rules andws to a bit of an extent with her current cultivation base.


    At the same time, she was excited that her choice wasn''t wrong and that her decision in severing her rtionship was not in vain.


    "Thank you master for this benevolent gift"


    She lightly bowed with a trembling smile that couldn''t hide away her smile that wanted to lick his feet.

 Chapter 91 Arcana Archerys Sect Part 3

    ?


    Just as Petra was showing her massive gratitude towards her master that she had just dered, a young boy suddenly barged into the room angrily.


    "Petra!!" The boy screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Startled by the sudden entrance of the young boy, Petra paused mid-sentence and turned her attention towards him.


    Her expression shifted from gratitude to confusion, trying to make sense of the unexpected interruption and in the end, she frowned her eyes.


    "Excuse me," Petra said, her voice carrying a tone of irritation, "Why are you here Mark, and what brings you here so abruptly?"


    Mark''s face was flushed with anger, and his eyes filled with bitterness.


    He took a moment to catch his breath before responding, his voice trembling with emotion.


    "How could you do this to me? We were perfectly fine a few days ago. So how could you just end our rtionship just like that? Were all those years meant nothing to you!"


    He eximed, pointing a finger at Petra.


    Petra''s eyebrows furrowed as she recall the interactions she have had with Mark some time ago.


    To prevent any misunderstanding Daniel might have, Petra tries to clear the issue.


    "Mark, I believe there''s been a misunderstanding. I am no longer your woman. Could you please exin what this is all about?"


    Mark took a step forward, his anger seeming to intensify.


    "Don''t pretend like you don''t know!"


    He shouted.


    His eyes were painted red showing how furious he was and his veins were about to pop in any time soon.


    "Mark...you know we were dating blindly. I was naive at that point and I even respectfully ended our rtionship"


    She frowned her eyes as she exined.


    On the other hand, Daniel was looking with an interesting gaze but the Elders were not.


    "Mark! How presumptuous of you to disrupt the great master time! I suggest you leave now or else you shall face the consequences!"


    The Sect Master stood up from his seat and executed his aura to oppress Mark.


    Seeing how presumptuous Mark was behaving, all of the Elders were clicking their tongue as they stared at him as though he was a useless fool who could cause their death.


    "Sect Master! How can you just sit down on that seat without having any backbone at all!? How can you just allow that man to sweep off the sect''s disciples? Do any of you have at least a small spark of dignifying left!?"


    Mark thought he was a protagonist at this point, believing that his words would cause a change within them, or perhaps he believed he would spurt out a foreign power that could bring down the mightiest foe.


    But none of it was happening at all.


    Hearing his words, the Elders were enraged and their opinions of him were lower than those of criminals.


    They wanted to strangle him from saying those words. What dignity? What backbone?


    If you had seen and stood in front of him, you would have pissed your pants and all of them had simr thoughts.


    "Sigh, Mark, you''re a talented person with a bright future"


    "But sometimes, you''ll need to understand that there are things that you can''t understand. So I strongly encouraged you to apologize to this great master and return to your dorm"


    The Sect Master sighed.


    No one would expect that it would turn out this way.


    He knows that Mark and Petra had a prosperous rtionship and may be able to create a family together.


    Such a future was what he observes and expected toe.


    But the Sect Master knows that love isn''t exactly as pure as it sounds.


    Petra might have loved Makr but that was when her options were limited.


    She was a truthful and honest woman, but she dated Mark thinking she ''loved'' him yet not.


    It might be cruel, but in this world where love is before everything, it''s hard for love to bloom between cultivators.


    The only true love that all cultivators can find is within their strength.


    "No! I won''t ept this! That man must have used vile techniques to corrupt your mind, and for that, I shall personally cleanse it myself!"


    His facial expressions were turning as dark as they can be.


    His heart and mind had been hurt deeply by his fabrication of love and such a small effect will prevent him from striving for the higher realms.


    However, before Mark could show his prowess, his body froze on the spot when his eyes stared at Daniel''s eyes.


    His leg trembled and his hands shivered. But what''s even more embarrassing about this moment is that he peed on his robes.


    He didn''t realize that he had done such an act, after all, Daniel''s gaze of intent had scared him out of his wits.


    "Mark is it?" He stood up from his seat and walked toward him.


    "I don''t care what rtionships you have with Petra and I don''t want to know how rted or important you are to her"


    He walked closer and the sound of his steps caused the whole building to tremble.


    Even the Elders were sweating and they now truly feared him as the hours that they sensed from him were beyond any experts they have encountered before.


    The only person that recognized the resemnce of the aura was the Sect Master.


    ''So he is truly a Half-Immortal...what kind of monster have we invited?'' He questioned.


    "I don''t care how much of a rtionship you have with her or how close you were"


    Walking closer towards Mark, Daniel increased his aura and in the eyes of the Elders, what they were seeing had terrified them.


    They thought they were imagining it, but they were not.


    It felt like their legs were grabbed by multiple hands that were created with blood and that their mouth was covered by blood of hands.


    It was absolutely frightening and some of them even fainted from their bloodlust aura.


    "But...."


    His voice went deeper when he was only a step further away from him.


    He gazed at him with piercing eyes and Mark experienced an overwhelming intent.


    "From now on, you no longer exist in her life and you''ll forget everything about her. Every moment and memory, all of it will cease to exist. I''m giving you only this chance because I''m still in a good mood...so...don''t waste it"


    Mark couldn''t utter any words as his mouth and lips were trembling.


    He didn''t even dare to look at him because such force was preventing him from doing so.


    On the other hand, Petra smiled that the man and master she chose to follow had such a domineering side.


    It was proof and evidence of his strength which women like. Who wouldn''t have such a strong man? Only idiots would pretend that they prefer weak men.


    Mark wanted to refute this, however, when he looked at Petra, he became devastated.


    He found that she was solely gazing at Daniel with a wide bright smile he had never seen before.


    ''W...Why would you give him that look...!? You never looked that way at me before!?''


    He felt like his world was destroyed and more was about toe as it would shatter his heart into pieces.


    "Since my words won''t perhaps drill into your mind. Then watch this..."


    Daniel grinned like a viin and seeing his wicked smile, Mark had a bad feeling.


    He watched Daniel approach Petra with a confident smile and seeing the man approaching her, Petra panicked like a maiden in love.


    "M-Master?" She stuttered her words and her heart beat fast. They were so close that their lips at any time could make contact.


    "Petra, since you have be my disciple, then naturally I wouldn''t neglect you, but I will show you and the rest what it means to be my disciple,"


    Daniel said with a mischievous smile.


    Petra had a questionable looked, she was wondering about what her master wanted to do and she was taken by surprise the moment Daniel invaded her mouth.


    "!?"


    She was shocked but the more Daniel yed with her tongue, the more she found it irresistible to enjoy.


    She wasn''t disgusted at her master''s sudden actions of kissing her lips.


    Instead, she enjoyed it.


    It was like tasting a sweet honey that was delightful to her taste buds.


    Closing her eyes and epting his kiss, Petra hugged her master by his neck and pushed herself deeper.


    At this moment, she had forgotten about the Elders and even Mark as she was enlightened by a whole new world of pleasure.


    On the other hand, Mark''s eyes were devoid of emotions and there were no words that could describe his emotions.


    He felt lost, angry, sad, and even helpless.


    There was nothing that he could do except watch his past lover being kissed by another man.


    Petra gazed at Mark for a second and looked away.


    She ignored his current state and instead offorting him, she closed her eyes and focused on the kiss with her master.


    Some might believe Petra was wrong for this or that she was a cruel woman.


    However, in consideration and respect for her past rtionship with Mark, she had broken up with her respectfully and she was clear with her intentions.


    She never betrayed him nor did she treat him harshly. Moreover, both sides had agreed with the decision of separating.


    So for Mark who had barged into the room and screamed as if she had betrayed him was totally unfair for her.


    It was as if she was the bad one and had cheated on him.


    But fortunately, her master didn''t take his words seriously and watched his dominant side, Petra was charmed by it.

 Chapter 92 Arcana Archerys Sect Part 4

    ?


    As Petra was enjoying the moment of kissing her Master''s lips, she was taken in for another surprise when she felt a sudden gush of unbelievable power coursing through her body.


    [: Petra In has risen to the current status servant with her stats increased by 1% proportion to the share of the Host''s total stats and has received an avable option share of 1 Skill :]


    "Master, what is this powering through me?"


    Petra couldn''t handle the power as it felt overwhelming and...good to the point of addiction.


    Even her eyes had a heart shape and she was making a face when a woman was at her climax.


    "This is the benefit of being my disciple and don''t try to suppress it Petra. ept it as if it were your own"


    Daniel''s words were loud enough for the Elders to hear.


    They were wondering and curious about his actions which seemed perplexing.


    But once they sensed the foreign power, all of them stood up at the sight happening before the sight before them was hard to believe.


    "This! What...is this!?"


    The Sect Master couldn''t believe his eyes and he thought that his eyes were ying a joke on him.


    "I''m not dreaming am I?" He uttered.


    "H-How is he able to raise her power all the way up to the beginning of H-Half Immortal Rank!?"


    He pointed his finger and said with a trembling voice.


    "What!? Is it true Sect Master!?" One of the Elders spoke.


    "Yes, there''s no mistake. That''s the aura of a Half-Immortal, but just how!?"


    The Sect Master felt like his understanding of the whole world had turned upside down.


    From beginning to end, he wasn''t able toprehend any actions of the man.


    He had never heard of such an ability or technique of turning a mortal into a half-immortal.


    Throughout his journey and voyage, there weren''t any records about what has happened just now.


    Even if there was, it probably requires some sort of sacrifice.


    Thus, the sect master felt like he was being mocked at this moment.


    He had spent his whole life trying to achieve the Half-Immortal, but in the end, it was a foolish dream.


    He couldn''t even reach the Ancestral Rank let alone Immortal Rank and in the end, he chose to give up and settle down in this sect.


    As Petra received the blessing her aura and strength started to burst out as waves of immeasurable power spread throughout the hall.


    With the tremor of her aura, the hall shook and webs of cracks began to spread, and it wasn''t until a minuteter that her violent aura calmed down as it contained within inside her.


    The moment Petra opened her eyes, it felt like an ancient immortal was gazing upon the Elders and all of them trembled under her gaze.


    They weren''t ignorant or too proud to refuse that such an event had happened.


    But realizing that man could turn any disciple into a half-immortal, they just realized how truly horrifying the men are.


    Leshia was the most excited when she saw the changes within Petra.


    The few minutes she talked with her new sisters had opened up a whole new world, and now then, she realized what kind of entity she had epted.


    Nevertheless, she was beyond happy that she had made the right choice.


    ''Master...''


    It was a small notion, but Leshia was slowly turning like her sisters.


    She had no idea what kind of emotion she had toward her master, but it was dark and heavy.


    On the other hand, numerous thoughts were hanging around Petra''s head.


    She was at a loss for words for the new founding power that felt limitless.


    All this time, she had been training and meditating hard to seek strength.


    The power to survive and the power to decide her future, but now, her master had given the answer she had been searching for.


    "Thank you, master!"


    And she didn''t hesitate to jump into his chest where from now on, there was no other man in her mind except for Daniel.


    All this time Mark had been watching and he also watched how his ex-lover jumped into the embrace of another man right in front of his eyes.


    How devastated and heartbroken could he be as he watched his once-upon-a-time lover giggling and snuggling around in another man''s embrace?


    ''How could you!''


    He repeated these words dozens of times in his mind till the point, his heart and mind were corrupted by the essence of his dark emotions that fueled birth to a Corruption State.


    His eyes darkened as it was clustered by corrupted qi and his veins were glowing in a dark reddish color.


    Mark simply became a being that was frowned upon by the world.


    "Corruption State...Sigh..."


    The Sect Master muttered as he gazed at Namu''s transformation with eyes of pity.


    He expected this to happen when Daniel took Petra for a kiss.


    "Such a pity...he''s young yet he suffered a corrupt state. Even if he were to recover, he would never be able to cultivate"


    He exined the side effects of entering the Corruption State in a soft voice and all of the Elders could only sigh in their heart.


    They couldn''t me Daniel as they feared him.


    Thus, they could only me Mark for his weak heart.


    ''His heart and mind were weak to handle such shock. I guess this just shows how much Will he has in the first ce


    He shook his head and could only intercept before Mark continue to cause trouble and did a more irreversible effect on Daniel.


    "!?"


    Right before Mark could initiate an attack, his body was stopped and held by the Sect Master.


    "I apologize for my disciple''s actions and I hope the Great Master could forgive him"


    He bowed his head politely and Daniel who finds the Corruption State interesting could only agree to his words.


    "Thank you Great Master for your kindness"


    The Sect Master took Mark''s body and disappeared somewhere in the sect and after he tossed his body and locked it inside a dungeon, he left.


    ''System, what is the Corruption State?'' He questioned.


    [: The Corruption State is one of the many states that could boost a cultivator''s power depending on its state :]


    [: Corruption, it''s a state in which a cultivator loses control over his emotions, allowing his heart and mind to be fueled by his own emotions mainly rage :]


    Upon entering the corrupt state, the person would be controlled solely by their emotions as their consciousness would shut itself down.


    The only method to cure the corrupt state is to let its state cool down as the fuel for the state would slowly run out.


    But the side effects are absurdly painful.


    The chances of its spiritual roots being destroyed are likely to happen and its meridians wouldn''t be able to recover from corruption.


    How destructive the side effects can be will depend on how strong its fuels are.


    ''I see. That''s a lot of useful information. Then, if the corrupt state is one of the many states, what about the remaining states?''


    He wondered what kind of states are there and whether they were beneficial and harmless.


    After all, power and strength have no limits.


    [: There are different kinds of states such as Enlightenment, Ephinany, Awakening, and Illumination :]


    These 4 States of Insight are unique in their ways.


    [: For Enlightenment, it allows cultivators to glimpse the truth of certain aspects that they study, gainingprehension and slight mastery of the aspect :]


    [: In Epiphany manifests revtion or realization of a certain aspect that cultivators study and practice for years as they gain the grasp of utilizing the aspect on their own :]


    [: An Awakening State is the hardest and most difficult to achieve as ites in random and only those who are fated could only be awakened and the rewards behind it are tremendous :]


    [: An Awakening State could emerge an unrivaled spiritual root, physique, and other factors such as sword intent :]


    [: The awakening state is the most powerful and wanted state by all as it could turn trash into the most heavenly prodigy :]


    [: The only umon or unheard of is the Illumination State, a kind of state where the number of cultivators had entered was less than 100 throughout all realms :]


    [: The Illumination state allows one to immediately master andprehend any aspect of the target within seconds. It''s a tier many times above both Enlightenment and Ephinany :]


    ''I see, thanks for the information''


    He nodded his head as he understood the importance of the state.


    But for now, those states were meaningless for him and his disciples.


    It would be a bonus if his disciples could achieve any of the enlightenment, but it wouldn''t impact their life if they couldn''t.


    "I''m back and once again, I thanked the great master for his patience and kindness"


    The Sect Master cupped his hands together to show his sincerity.


    Daniel nodded his head in reply and afterward, he turned and faced Petra whose gazes were filled with immense love and admiration.


    He smiled seeing her happiness and watching how Daniel smiled at her, Petra was petrified by his appealing smile.


    "Let''s continue with the remaining disciples,"


    He said and no one refused, not even the Sect Master Master or the Elders.


    But what was interesting at the moment was that out of his harem, Petra was the daring one as she sat on hisp like a spoiled princess.


    She was smiling and giggling happily after all that.


    She feared no one nor was she afraid. It felt like her true personality had appeared after her master had changed her.


    She never felt this free before, and now, she enjoyed it while serving her master that she wish to give her all.


    Well, since she had sat on hisp where it supposedly belonged to the 3 kids, they were staring at her with an unfriendly gaze.


    In the end, after long hours of recruiting, Daniel managed to recruit 90% of the female disciples which amounted to 1023.


    The remaining 10% were rather hesitant and were clueless about how fruitful the opportunity unity was.


    But Daniel was never the type to shy away from those who were yet unsure of how their decision would affect them.


    Instead, he told them how the doors of the sect would always be opened for them.

 Chapter 93 Arcana Archerys Sect Final Part

    ?


    "I guess that''s all I have for the disciples. Now, It''s time for me to recruit your Elders"


    Eventually, it was time for Daniel to recruit the 2 main people he wanted to join his sect.


    He was confident that they won''t reject him. After all, he had given them the evidence which was hard to deny.


    "Are any of you interested in bing the Elders of my sect? I only ask for one thing and that''s to serve me. If you can do that, then, I could give you the power of a Half-Immortal Immediately"


    The Female Elders were tempted by his offer and they nced at each other and noticed that all of them had the same decision.


    "You have seen how the disciples have changed, which is why are none of you interested in bing an Elder?"


    Daniel watched all of the Elders'' reactions with a wicked smile.


    He knows and is aware of his actions that could destroy a couple''s happiness.


    But did he care? No. Would he feel remorse? No.


    It would be a fool of him and underserving if he decides to y the honest type.


    He was slowly bing a person that truly deserves the kind of power he has.


    He held the power and resources to sway all of the female cultivators'' minds and ording to the logic of this world, if you have the ultimate power, you can simply rule the world.


    Nevertheless, it''s only because of the system that he can behave this way which is why he respects and is grateful to the system.


    Without it, he''s nothing but a simple weak man.


    4 of the Elders who were women gulped their salivae down their throats.


    They had seen with their eyes how world-defying the disciples they once taught had changed within a second.


    They watched how Petra and Leshia became a star as soon as they became his disciples and never would they have thought of being jealous.


    For 40 years of their lives, they had been cultivating and pursuing the cultivation path, and yet, what they had reached was just a meagre Origin which was considered as the starting baseline towards Half-Immortal.


    And when Daniel was busy recruiting the disciples, they had a sudden thought.


    ''What if we be his...? Would he ept us...? But it seems like he only liked young women


    All of them had the same thought where jealousy and a hint of sadness were caught within their eyes.


    All of them were gorgeous mature women with perfect sculptures of bodies and though they wore robes, they couldn''t hide away their thickness and curves.


    And despite being over 40 years old, they all had the appearance of their peak 30s and it''s due to cultivation that preserves their looks.


    The Hall was in silence as the Elders and the Sect Master had expected the man to tempt their female elders.


    The Sect Master had a difficult look but at some point, he had expected this to happen.


    ''Sigh, At this point, I don''t even know if the Sect canst long without them''


    It felt like he had lost 100 years of his lifespan within that seconds.


    He was fine with most of his female disciples leaving the sect, but as for the Elders?


    He couldn''t imagine the loss he''ll have. The main backbone of every sect is always the Sect Leader, Vice Master, and their Elders.


    Hence, if all 4 of them decided to join Daniel''s sect, the sect would no longer be able to prevail.


    Having said that, even with all of these thoughts and frustration, the Sect Master could only let fate y out.


    After all, who doesn''t want to be Half-Immortal? And could he even stop Daniel?


    Although the sect master had discussed this with his fellow elders, he thought Daniel would be satisfied with just the disciples.


    But now, he was unsure about the survival of the sect.


    Eventually, all of the female Elders had a firm and determination looked.


    They stood up from their seat and walked toward Daniel before they squatted down to their knee as they announced their oath.


    The remaining Elders had mixed reactions as some of them looked disappointed, hateful, and even betrayed.


    After all, 2 of them were their wives, and deciding to join Daniel would mean they dering divorce right in front of their eyes.


    But as maddened and heartbroken as they were, they could only swallow their anger while clenching their fist.


    What''s the point of them showing their anger when they know death is their end?


    They weren''t blind to have not seen or witness the might of a half-immortal.


    Thus, all they could do is to watch their wives join another man''s harem.


    And Daniel was delighted to watch 4 Milfs willing to join him.


    "I, Jenna Mariot wish to join as the Elder of the Heavenly Harem Sect"


    "I, Meria ine wish to join as the Elder of the Heavenly Harem Sect"


    "I, Joanna Resull wish to join as the Elder of the Heavenly Harem Sect"


    "I, Maven Vivia wish to join as the Elder of the Heavenly Harem Sect"


    All of them took their turn to say their oath and Daniel was smiling widely he quickly used all of the cards for them, and at the same time, he assigned all of them to the lowest position which is just an Elder.


    The moment Daniel had utilized all of the cards and also gave them the position of an Elder, as well as the share of skill, God''s Body, their aura manifested and it distorted the space.


    Each of them began to change as their body was influenced by their bloodline.


    ~What is this power? It feels extremely good!~"


    Jenna said erotically as she hugged her body.


    She received power beyond her level ofprehension, but at the same time, she felt good.


    Her mind was running wild with all of the information and mastery of the cards Daniel used on her.


    But it made her understand that it wasn''t and will never be a decision that she''ll regret.


    And of course, the remaining elders who swore to be on Daniel''s side had simr reactions.


    All of them received a boost beyond their expectation, and also, they somehow had different looks for Daniel.


    But other than that, due to the power they received, the whole hall and sect shook as though a couple of deities had ascended upon the mortal world, and by the time they had absorbed their power, they gazed at Daniel with a fervent gaze.


    They were speechless for what they have received and never would they imagined to possess such unbelievable strength.


    As they stood there, speechless, 4 Elders couldn''t believe what they had just experienced.


    The moment had given an unexpected power within them, a strength they never thought possible.


    Their eyes locked in a mix of astonishment and excitement.


    They exchanged a nce, trying to make sense of the newfound abilities that seemed to course through their veins.


    It was as if a dormant force had awakened, unlocking a potential they had never tapped into before.


    They could feel the energy radiating within them, surging through their bodies like a current of electricity.


    It was an empowering sensation, both exhrating and humbling at the same time.


    They couldn''t help but marvel at the possibilities thaty before them.


    And the one who made it possible was no one other than the man they were showing respect to.


    Thus, they were having a strange gaze towards Daniel, it was as if they were animals in heat waiting to pound on their master.


    It seems without doing too much, the 4 Female Elders are already feeling lusty.


    At some point, Daniel''s harem would get stronger but no matter what, they won''t be able to overwhelm him.


    After all, with his Dao of Harem, all of his stats had been multiplied by more than 2 thousand considering the number of disciples and Elders he had now.


    Hence, he was beyond just overpowered and he won''t be concerned about constantly buffing his women.


    "I guess we''re done with her. It''s time to move on to the next sect"


    Daniel nonchntly said without caring for the mixed expression of some of the male elders who appeared lost.


    ''It''s sad, but don''t me me for it'' He thought.


    "Have a safe journey, great master?" The Sect Master said his farewell and the other elders followed after.


    Eventually, Daniel requested Fresia to bring the Arcana Archery''s Sect female disciples he recruited.


    He would be visiting the next sect and he can''t bring all of them all at once, so, the ideal decision would be to teleport them to his sect.


    Once Daniel was outside the sect, he instructed all of the Disciples as well as the Elders he had just recruited.


    "My Disciple, Fresia, would teleport all of you to the outside of the entrance of my sect, and if you see a gate with a dragons design, please don''t hesitate to enter"


    "With the token that you have, all of you could enter without any restriction"


    "Jenna, Meria, Joanna, and Maven, please help to guide them"


    "Although it''ll be your first time entering the sect, just help me to organize the batch, and Leshia, since you''re in charge of the group, please help your Elders as well"


    "Yes, Master!"


    The 4 Elders and Leshia replied obediently.


    "Good, then I''ll see you all soon again"


    He smiled before asking Fresia to teleport them and as soon as they disappeared, Daniel and his women and kids went to the next sect.

 Chapter 94 Moments Before Disaster

    ?


    "Daddy, why do you look so happy?"


    Evelyn tilted her head as she questioned.


    After the event of recruitment had concluded, Daniel, his harem and his daughters made their way to the next sect.


    But instead of teleporting immediately, he would love to use this chance for his daughters.


    Since they had never explored a city, he would dly let them spend their time leisurely.


    Of course, at the same time, he was delighted with the result and with many disciples joining his sect, there''s no way he wouldn''t be smiling.


    But perhaps he never controlled his emotions or he didn''t care about it that his daughters were looking at him with curiosity.


    "Daddy must be smiling because he''s holding my hand. Isn''t that right Daddy?"


    Eleona was smiling brightly as she held her father''s right hand.


    At this moment, Eleona''s heart was beating loudly when she held her father''s hand.


    Compared to his size, her palm was so tiny that it disappeared the moment he grasped it.


    But on the other hand, she was trying her best to control her emotions.


    With her heart beating like a drum, her mind was filled with nothing but her father.


    "No way! Daddy is smiling because he''s holding my hand!"


    Eliana tried to refute her sister by denying her im.


    She was jealous of Eleona trying to im her spot, thus, she began bickering with her sisters.


    "Now, now, we''re all here to enjoy right? So let''s not fight and enjoy the time"


    It was time for Daniel to step in and he patted and caressed their ears where they began to feel love from his hands.


    The moment he touched their ears, all of them turned obedient as they enjoyed his touch.


    And they nodded their heads to his agreement while enjoying his touch of love.


    But what seems to be an innocent time of their enjoyment will turn out to be a nightmare.


    "Oi, are you seeing what I''m seeing?"


    A strange fellow inside a pub tabbed his friend as he saw something that was impossible to happen.


    "Huh? What the hell are you talking about?"


    His friend was annoyed and irritated by the strange fellow as he was enjoying his liquor.


    "Just look where I''m pointing at!"


    Knowing that exining to his fellow friend would be a waste of time, he turned his friend''s body around and pointed to where he was looking.


    "Damn! What the hell are you doing!"


    Heined and he was maddened by his actions but as soon as his eyes witness something that shouldn''t have happened, he turned silent.


    "Now you know what I mean right?"


    The strange fellow was satisfied with his friend''s reactions as his eyes turned serious and all of his drunk behaviour disappeared.


    In an instant, he cleared his throat, straightened his posture, and his goofy grin faded into a contemtive expression.


    "Frank, let''s go"


    He stood up and left the pub without looking behind, and the strange fellow who was known as Frank followed as he was aware that they got a new job.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at a strange hideout and upon entering the hideout, there were a strange and suspicious group of people gathered.


    "Boss, you''re back? Don''t tell me we have a new job. Tell me what is it! I can''t wait to spill some blood!"


    This strange was licking his sword as though he was thirsty for some blood, and his expression already tells how much psycho he was.


    "Hold your horses, Ronan. I still have yet to confirm"


    "Then what is it, Lukas? It''s been weeks since we have yet to receive a new job, and it won''t be long before we die because of money"


    Another strange-looking fellow was leaning against the wall and he had the ugliest face you could imagine.


    "Be patient Tomas, I still have yet to confirm"


    Lukas said.


    "What else do we need to confirm? We already know how your pattern works anding to this hideout means you''ve caught onto something"


    Thisst-looking strange person had an ominous aura and his existence lurks the word taboo.


    "Sigh, Carlos and the rest of you, why can''t all of you just be patient? I still need to confirm whether or not I''m right, so just hold on for a while"


    Lukas was annoyed with his subordinate impatience, but he chose to hold it in before confirming something.


    Going to his room, he took out countless scrolls before picking up one scroll, and as he unveiled it, he read the words written on it.


    Issued By: Anonymous


    Mission Name: Family of Fox Kin


    Description: A family of fox kin managed to escape somehow from a group of ve Traders and though they possess ''that'', they were still defeated. Due to the difficulty, the rewards have been increased from Anonymous.


    Reward: 100 Purple Spiritual Stones


    Extra Info: Last seen is in the City of Cetra and there 3 female children and their mother as well


    As he read the scroll, his smile crept up as he thought ''Jackpot!''.


    He believed he had hit the wheels of fortune and couldn''t but want to get those Family of Fox-Kin that he saw previously.


    His eyes couldn''t believe what he was seeing and he didn''t care how they were able to survive despite the ve Traders possessing the ''Shard''.


    But one thing is for sure is that the rewards are enticing and he didn''t hesitate to ept.


    "Boys, we got a mission toplete. Let''s head out immediately"


    He exited his room and announced to his fellow subordinates.


    "Great! I''ve been waiting for this and it means more blood will be spilt, and I like it!"


    Ronan was excited about the news and he was behaving like a maniac.


    "It''s about time to im some rewards. I''ve been starving for money since then"


    Tomas said and the only important thing to him was money.


    "Finally, I''ve been waiting for this since just now, so we''re heading out now?"


    Carlos asked while looking forward to the prey that he will hunt.


    Eventually, Lukas and his subordinates went out to search for their targets and following the trace where he hadst seen them, he stopped in his tracks as he wants to find the perfect opportunity.


    On the other hand, as Daniel and his harem and children walked around the city, they ended up in a ce where there are dozens of food stalls waiting to be discovered.


    "Daddy this is quite delicious. Would you like some?"


    Eleona offers the skewered meat she had in her hands to her father with a bright smile.


    "How about you enjoy it darling?"


    He caressed her hair while chuckling. With some leftovers on the side of her mouth, he thought it was quite adorable to look at.


    But of course, Evelyn and Eliana didn''t remain silent as they too offered their food.


    Daniel rejects it by exining that it was supposed to be their time and they should enjoy it to the fullest.


    And he loves seeing their smile and hearing theirughter.


    As they enjoyed their time, Eva was gazing at them with a smile.


    Knowing that their daughters could peacefully enjoy their time was like a dream.


    They had never been in a city before, thus, this was a memorable moment for them and also she and her kids felt the same way too.


    Even though the food they ate wasn''t as delicious in the sect, the time they spent here outweighed the taste of the food.


    Knowing that their mother is by their side and their father who they could depend on was spending time with them, their childish nature could finally be revealed.


    Living in a life where they would have to constantly run and worry about their survival the next day had made them forget what it''s like to be a child, and now, they were behaving more like a child.


    They had always lived in a world of running and uncertainty, where stability was a foreign concept.


    But now, with their father by their side, everything had changed.


    Their mother had been their rock, their guiding light through the darkest of times.


    She had faced unimaginable hardships, yet her love for her children had never wavered. And now, they were finally reaping the rewards of that unyielding love.


    With their father''s support, the three kids began to experience the joys of a normal childhood.


    They acted freely, theirughter filling the air.


    Simple pleasures like eating meat and bedtime stories became a regr part of their daily lives.


    Gone were the days of constant worry and fear.


    Their father had created a safe haven for them, shielding them from the harsh realities of the world.


    They could finally rx, knowing that they were protected and loved.


    As their bond grew stronger, they discovered a newfound sense of peace.


    But on the other hand, there were a group of 5 watching and recording their movements, and Frank had been waiting for an opportunity to start his operation.

 Chapter 95 Daniels Next Target

    ?


    "Hey Lukas, when are we going to start? It''s been almost an hour since we''ve been following their tracks"


    Frank questioned and the rest of the group felt the same way.


    They had been following and watching their prey''s group and they haven''t made any progress at all, thus, they were impatient.


    "Just wait for a while Frank. Can''t you see? They are surrounded by a crowd and it won''t be wise to attack more, so just wait a little bit more"


    Lukas exined and though he said that, he was getting tired and exhausted just by following them.


    Moreover, to avoid being suspicious his group had to blend in with the crowds and trying to maintain their position isn''t as difficult as it sounds.


    "Enjoy yourst meal fox and it won''t be long before we capture all of you"


    He eximed with a wicked smile.


    Knowing that the rewards for delivering the family of fox kin would be generous, Lukas and his group were drooling about what they were going to do with Spiritual Stones.


    It was an amount they had never seen before and they firmly believed that the mission will be easy to clear, and they had forgotten one important key.


    And that is the wipeout of the ve Trader Group.


    They never contemted how the family of fox kin were able to escape from the group who possess a secret ''shard'' that no one heard of.


    Due to greed and ipetence, they didn''t think clearly before what they were about to do.


    "Alright. It seems they''re starting to move, so let''s follow them"


    Lukas said and they began following Daniel''s group while still pretending to be civilians who had nothing to do with cultivating.


    At some point, they discovered that the children of the fox kin were alone as they were trying to buy some food from a stall.


    Knowing that this was an opportunity, Lukas gave a signal to start their operation.


    Alternatively, as Daniel and his group were enjoying their moments together, Evelyn ask her father whether could she buy food from a stall on their own.


    "Daddy, can I buy something on that stall? It looks delicious"


    She pointed her finger towards a stall that sells cotton candy.


    Her eyes were sparkling with stars and her mouth was drooling.


    She wasn''t the only one as Eleona and Eliana wanted to try the candy.


    It was their first time seeing such a candy, thus, they can''t help but want to have a taste of it.


    Seeing their reactions, how could Daniel not agree with their question?


    "Here is some money and go ahead and buy whatever you want"


    He gave them some money which was enough to buy the whole stall.


    Receiving the money, the children were excited and they ran quickly towards the stall and ordered their choice of menu.


    As they had ordered, they waited for their cotton candy to be made.


    Surprisingly, despite them being fox-kin, the worker in the stall didn''t discriminate against them even though their existence was frowned upon.


    As the worker began creating each of their cotton candy, Evelyn, Eleona and Eliana were staring deeply as though a supreme weapon was being created at this moment.


    However, as they waited, a wicked group were focusing on them and eventually, they finally started their evil ns.


    "Now!"


    Lukas eximed and each of his subordinates began to use their cultivation techniques.


    "What is going on!? What the hell is this!?"


    One of the passersby screamed as a cloud of smoke appeared out of nowhere and those civilians couldn''t breathe in properly.


    Now that they have applied a smoke screen, Lukas and his group began running towards the fox children.


    What Lukas had nned was to deal with Daniel''s group and also kidnap the children at the same time.


    It was a simple n that didn''t require aplicated execution and it would be an easy, fast, swift action.


    As Lukas and Frank dashed towards the children, his remaining went to Daniel and his harem to deal with and distract them.


    ''With this, those 100 Purple Spiritual Stones would be mine!''


    Heughed like a madman as he had already imagined what he''ll be doing with those rewards and he believed that this would be an easy mission.


    "Oi...what the hell are you doing"


    Out of a sudden, he heard a voice and as he focus his eye on where the source of the voiceing from, he became dumbfounded.


    "Huh....?"


    Lukas''s eyes were shivering and his body trembled as what he was seeing was too difficult for him to absorb.


    He couldn''t find any sense of what was happening, after all, the heads of his subordinates were separated from their bodies, and it was now floating in midair with Daniel at the centre.


    "W-What...?"


    Lukas''s mind was overheating and he still couldn''t understand what was happening the smoke had already been cleared and Fox''s children were crying.


    No matter how much their life had changed, Evelyn, Eleona and Eliana still haven''t ovee the scar in their heart.


    They were traumatized by kidnappings and seeing they were crying, Daniel had never been so angry before.


    He was still calm and smiling but within those emotions, there was a wrath that nobody can appeal to.


    And it happened within a second, and now, all of Lukas''s subordinates had died without knowing how or when.


    "Why aren''t you speaking?"


    He questions with a deep voice as his eyes stare deeply into Lukas''s soul and he was terrified out of his wits.


    "A-Ah f-forgive me, Great Master!"


    Realizing that his analysis was wrong, Lukas began begging for his life.


    He knew that he had encountered a master who he couldn''t fight against. After all, his subordinate''s head was floating around the man, thus, he begged with all of his might.


    "I''ve made a grave mistake! B-But please let me live!"


    He hit his head on the floor and begged many times, however, Daniel was even more pissed off.


    "Let you live? Are you trying to be funny to me?"


    His smile widened and he unleashed a bit of his pressure and slowly, the whole city trembled as if an Earthquake had passed by.


    Due to his pressure, all of the people living in the city were being pressured to the ground.


    No one knew what was going on, but the pressure they were receiving was no joke, thus, chaos happened.


    Lukas couldn''t speak nor did he dare to stare towards the master.


    He was regretting every action of his and he wondered why he was dumb enough to ept the mission.


    If time could be reversed, he would never ept the mission. But s, it was toote to regret and now, he will need to face Daniel''s wrath.


    Everything happened within seconds and the moment the smoke appeared, his children started crying and within a small fraction of time, he found the culprit.


    "Master...we need you to calm down"


    Suddenly, a sweet voice reverbed to his ears and Daniel realized he was beingforted from his harem.


    Cecilia hugged his body as she wanted tofort him.


    It''s not that they were preventing him from being angry, but because of his anger, the whole city was turning into chaos.


    There was lightning roaring in the sky and the wind was behaving wildly and the ground was shaking and every living being was pressured into lying on the ground.


    Realizing that he almost wipe the city out with just his aura, he suppressed his anger.


    Moreover, his children were still crying, thus, he still needed tofort them.


    Slowly as he suppressed his anger, Daniel once again looked at the man and questioned.


    "Tell me...Who do you work for and tell me the location"


    After thinking about it, Daniel realized that this problem could only be solved by targeting the main source.


    "I...I...I don''t know"


    Lukas answered and he was being honest Daniel knew he was being truthful with himself by using his skills.


    "You don''t know? Then, it''s alright"


    Daniel smiled and Lukas thought he will be spared but unfortunately, he was not spared.


    Grabbing his head, Daniel squashed his head as watermelon and blood spilt on the ground.


    [: You have killed a 4th Stage Foundation Realm Cultivator and have obtained 150 Points :]


    It has been a long time since Daniel used the Equivalent Exchange Point Function, and he will use it to find the location of the ve Traders Group.


    ''Help me find the Main location of the ve Traders Group''


    [: Consuming 500 Points and the Main Location has been found. Its coordinates will be sent in a few seconds :]


    [: Coordinates have been sent sessfully :]


    A few secondster, strange information was being flooded his mind and knowing where they were located, Daniel smiled widely.


    ''So you''re there''


    "I''ll be back for a while, so wait for me"


    Daniel said and heforted his children.


    "Don''t worry, your Daddy is going to punish the people who make you cry, so after this, you no longer need to be worry"

 Chapter 96 The Obliteration Part 1

    ?


    Daniel, with a warm heart,forted his children, embracing them tightly and reassuring them that everything would be alright.


    He knew that despite his children having everything and inheriting his bloodline, they were still children in the end.


    The scar of memories will never fade away, and even though at some point they might ovee it, it still won''t disappear.


    But having said that, there''s a way where Daniel could remove the nightmares from them and it was the easiest solution.


    And that is to wipe out every of their existence.


    With a determined resolve, he didn''t allow himself another moment of hesitation before setting out toward his next destination.


    As he walked away from the children, they were still crying while beingforted by their mother and also his disciples.


    Although Daniel didn''t like seeing them crying, he had a mission to fulfil, a mission that he had made a promise.


    Not a single tear would be shed from their eyes and from the first time since Daniel had adopted them as his daughters, they cried.


    Although he wasn''t their real father, Daniel had thought of them as his real daughters and he will be upholding his responsibilities as a father.


    However, nobody would realize that his next target would be a crucial step in the grand n that would shape the future.


    An event that would stir chaos and panic, and it would be an affair where the name of Heavenly Harem Sect would resound throughout the world.


    Currently, his mind was focused on the task at hand and strategizing for whaty ahead.


    He was never afraid of danger and adversity and as each step he took further away from his children, he realized that he should have done this in the first ce.


    He realized that despite having these unimaginable powers, he never really did anything beyond just recruiting disciples.


    He prefers to have a slow pace and slowly build up his reputation, but at this kind of rate, no one would know the existence of not only his sect but also, his name.


    For cultivators, reputation is important as just by hearing their name, they would be either respected or feared among all.


    And those without strength or a name would just be stepped by like another peddler.


    Thus, today will be a day when he would judge on his next target, at the same time, openly dere his name to the whole world or at least the Continent.


    With his unwaveringmitment, Daniel


    disappeared into nowhere, ready to face his next target and fulfil his mission as a Father and also as a Sect Master.


    As he disappeared into nothingness, the echoes of his children''s voices lingered in his mind, giving him the conviction to delete his next target from their existence.


    In this world, there are hundreds of continents and each continent contains at least 10 Billion Poption, and out of the hundreds of continents, there were only 10 Great Continents that are recognized as the Strongest and Mightiest.


    However, because of that, there were some continents that were out of the jurisdiction of these 10 Great Continents, thus, all sorts of secret affairs could happen.


    And one of them was known as the ve Continent.


    It was one of the most corrupted continents that ever exist and despite they not being one of the 10 Great Continents, no one dares to confront them.


    After all, they wield mysterious powers that not even the mightiest cultivator dares to face head-on.


    Moreover, some of the Rulers and their groups weren''t so innocent in the 10 Great Continents and briberies were still being transacted at this moment.


    Some might question why a ve Trader Group could operate and resides in the size of a continent.


    Well, the answer is simple.


    It starts from small and grew bigger quickly over time, thus, they had amassed a huge amount of manpower and also power.


    Moreover, they have dozens of partnerships with different continents and also with the 10 Great Continents, which is why, no investigations or punishment was unleashed on them as all of them turned a blind eye towards their existence.


    And Daniel who knows where their location was had arrived and he was floating in the sky with a scornful gaze as he looked down upon the continent beneath him.


    Daniel wasn''t a hero but at this moment point in time, he was full of bloodlust.


    Being informed by the system, not only did he know their location, but he was informed of what the ve Trader Group had done and he felt disgusted.


    As a human from Earth, he knew that human trafficking and even children were not exempted, but the Cultivation was 10 times worst.


    Eva and her children''s race were known as a Fox-Kin but for amon term, they were named Beast-Kin for being human and possessing the traits of a beast.


    Thus, with Beast-Kin, there were hundreds of thousands of their race being kidnapped, and who knows what their fates ended up in.


    Moreover, their race wasn''t the only one that was trafficked.


    Even Elves, Dwarf, Subus, and Vampires were kidnapped for the sake of satisfying their ''Customers'' needs, and Daniel who knew these motions existed wanted nothing more than to obliterate them.


    He wasn''t the type of person to be the justice man, but he disliked the idea of this continent continuing to exist.


    Thus, for the first time, he might as well do the world a favour.


    But at the same time, he can''t just obliterate the continent just like that since there were still innocent lives inside, but it wouldn''t be difficult for him to separate them into 2 groups.


    ''Law of Life''


    First Daniel used thew of life to detect how many lives were there and within a second, billions of green mes lighted up and spread all over the continent.


    ''Law of Equality, judge those between innocent and sinful''


    Hemanded and a few secondster, those green mes changed their colour into 2 separate colours where one was Red and the other was Bright Yellow.


    The Law of Equality works ordingly to what Daniel wants, thus, its powers were 100% urate.


    With a wide smile, the next action he will do will be remembered as the ascension of ''God''.


    All this time, he had never utilized his skills to their 100% and even now, he won''t be using them to the fullest since the moment he does will break the realm.


    But using a small fraction of it will be enough for now.


    "Primordial Transformation"


    He muttered...and the moment he executed his transformation...the whole world trembled and even the ''Spirit'' of the world trembled.


    *Boom*


    The 2 suns shining upon the world were darkened as the eyes of eclipses arrived and now, the whole world was darkened except for a limited amount of light being exposed.


    However, that wasn''t the surprise that would affect the world.


    Daniel''s body suddenly grew golden crimson scales that were breathtaking to look at and his back grew 3 pair of wings where it sprew out golden crimson mes.


    His eyes quickly changed into a golden crimson slit and he grew pair of horns.


    At this moment, he was like a god that had ascended and this was only a humanoid transformation he even suppresses his power to lower than 1%.


    And the next moment would where the world would be aware of his existence.


    "Hear me out world"


    His voice echoed into every mind of every living being and he''s doing this to convey a message.


    "For the first time, I will be dering my existence to the world...and there''s only one thing that you should know...and that is...I''m the Sect Master of Heavenly Harem Sect"


    "It''s a sect that nobody knows and heard of as it epts only women and the reason why I''m openly dering this is because a certain continent has crossed the line it never should"


    "Let this be the first andst warning to whoever dares to mess with the disciples of my sect and my punishment to this group would be its obliteration"


    He conveyed his message and eventually, he began conducting the mass extinction of the continent.


    With those lives that are marked as bright yellow mes, Daniel snapped his fingers and all of them were transported beneath him in the sky.


    With his powers, they were floating and their expressions were amused to look at.


    But seeing their body conditions made him frown.


    Since he hade this far, he might as well do them a favour by healing them. Thus with the Law of Life, he cured their missing limbs, scars and even diseases.


    "You''ll be fine from now on and you''ll be the ones to witness this moment"


    Although his voice wasn''t loud, each of them could hear his voice as though he was speaking by their side.


    These people were clueless about what was happening, but gazing at the figure who have made that announcement, they were kneeling with their heads on the ground as though god has descended.


    Seeing their gratitude, Daniel smiled before continuing what he needed to do.


    Facing the continent beneath him, he pointed his finger to the content and a small essence of energy gathered and it quickly grew into the size of a small asteroid size.


    Secondster, the dark energypressed itself into the size of an orb and he dropped the orb down onto the continent.


    As the orb slowly descended, it finally reach the continent, and the moment the orb touches the ground, it exploded.


    *Boom*

 Chapter 97 The Obliteration Part 2

    Have you ever heard the world''s cry? What was it like to hear the sound of a continent being obliterated?


    Well, at this moment, the world will hear the sound of a cry that spreads through every inch and corner.


    And the one who causes such sounds was none other than Daniel.


    As he gathered enough energy to demolish a continent, a dark eerie orb was manifested and as he dropped onto the continent, nothing had yet to happen.


    But as the orb fully touches the ground, a sh of light red like a burning bright sun that illuminated the world.


    It was as if there was a high pitch cry of a bird followed by a massive explosion.


    *Boom*


    In the middle of the continent, a ck pir formed and it touches the sky, and it was enormous and thick that even someone from the other side of the world could see the malevolent light.


    As the ck pir was formed, its thickness quickly grew and as each second passed by, everything that was in its path was destroyed and obliterated.


    As the continent was being destroyed, sounds of cries could be heard and those voices could haunt an innocent life''s dreams for years.


    In the end, no signs of life were left behind and not a single fraction of an atom was left.


    Eventually, the ck pir engulfed the whole continent, and now, the continent where ve was trafficked no longer exists and the whole continent had disappeared.


    Afterward, once the ck pir had served its duty, its energy rapidly decreased before it disappeared into nothingness.


    The sinful lives who were on the continent had been obliterated and even their souls had returned into nothingness.


    Once Daniel was satisfied with how the extinction of the continent had gone, he finally faced towards the hundreds of thousands of living beings who were either sold or kidnapped.


    As he gazed at each and every one of them, he noticed that there were children and even family mixed in and he was puzzled about how to solve this.


    It would leave a bad taste in his mouth if he just abandoned just like that.


    "Are you all fine?"


    His voice was soft but to them, it was as loud as if someone was shouting in their ears.


    Daniel knew that asking such questions would be futile since all of them were speaking at the same time, but looking at their expressions, he can''t help but break a smile.


    ''Doing this kind of thing is not bad actually''


    The people beneath were treating him like a savior and even though he didn''t do it out of true kindness, his actions had caused an impact on them.


    "An...Angel..."


    But out of them all, he was attracted to a voice. Perhaps it was due to those words that he couldn''t help but wonder which person thought of him as an angel.


    ''An Angel? Thest thing that I would be seen as right now would be an angel''


    He chuckled in his mind as he never expected someone to call him an angel despite him having the appearance of a humanoid mixed dragon.


    Nevertheless, he was still curious as to who would call him an angel, and the moment he gaze at the person who had called him that, he was stunned.


    He was stunned not because of her identity but because of her mesmerizing eyes.


    Daniel had never seen such beautiful eyes that were rainbow.


    He was genuinely curious about where such a girl like her came from and he couldn''t help but go onto her.


    "What is your name?"


    For Daniel, it might seem like he was asking a normal question, but to them and the girl, it was as if god was gracefully talking to them.


    With his immortalish looking-like appearance, of course, she would be nervous and tense since he was right in front of her.


    But for some reason, being close to him give her a sense of overwhelming protection and a sense of belonging.


    "M-My name is Tilith"


    She answered with trembling lips and she tried to gather as much courage as she can to give her name to her savior.


    "Tilith huh...that''s a good name and you have such beautiful eyes. I wonder where did youe from?"


    He questioned with curiosity and Tilith tried her best to answer as much as she can, but seeing her trying not to make a mistake was quite adorable.


    Moreover, now that Daniel have a close look, she wasn''t entirely human.


    She had rainbow eyes with ck short wings and a long thin tail and a pair of ck horns with 2 cute little fang teeth. And her appearance reminded him of a certain race.


    ''Is she a subus?'' He questioned with an interesting look.


    "I-I came from a far continent where my mother, Lilith, lives"


    She answered honestly and her heart was beating out loud. From the very beginning she had seen this majestic angel, she had fallen in love.


    His power and appearance, she was attracted to all of it, but she doesn''t know how to form a rtionship with a person who had wiped out a continent with just a finger.


    "I see...you live far away and it must have been tough and scary for every one of you and, amazingly, all of you havee this far"


    Daniel''s words were heard and all of them began to break down in tears and even Tilith broke down.


    The amount of trauma they experienced was no joke and some of them were even tortured for days and it was till the point, they had given up on life.


    But as ''God'' appeared, their lives were miraculously saved and Daniel had yet to realize that what he was doing now would one day create a Group of Cult.


    As for Tilith, she lives a life where she wouldn''t have to worry about money or safety, but her life soon changed after she was kidnapped.


    From there, she truly realized she had taken her life for granted, and remembering how she had lived in this ve Continent for almost a year broke her down.


    Thus, she can''t help but jump on Daniel and leaned on him for support with her hands around his back and her tears flowing out.


    Although he was surprised by her actions, he didn''t push away and decided to be her support for now.


    After about an hour, Tilith and the rest finally calmed down and he decided to speak his thoughts about what to do with them for now.


    "I''m sure that it must have been hard for you to survive, but all of you must stay strong so that this won''t happen again. I can''t help much, but I can give path what you all can from now on"


    "I can return each every one of you to your homes or I can return all of you to your homes, and also, find the sect called Heavenly Harem and join in as my disciple"


    "Unfortunately, the sect only epts females, but as for the men, you can reside in the city that I will be ruling over"


    "So the choice is yours"


    He gave them 2 choices and this was the only way he could help them, however, the answer was quite obvious and all of them chose the 2nd choice.


    "I-I want to be your disciple!"


    Tilith said with conviction he could see the determination and fire within her eyes and he can''t help but break a smile.


    "Then...I''ll be waiting for all of you"


    He said and he began teleporting all of them to their destinations.


    Since Daniel had amassed billions of points, it won''t cost him much to automatically transport them to their homes.


    Secondster, their bodies began separating into atoms of light and before they werepletely teleported, he gave them a clue on where to find the sect.


    "Oh, and the Sect is located in the City of Cetra where it''s at the Continent where the Empress L...Lilith...lives"


    It was hisst words to them before they disappeared and returned to where they belonged, but as he exined where his sect resides, he had to pause for a while after they disappeared.


    ''She said she lives on a continent where her mother, Lilith, rules right? And the City that I''m nning to rule is governed by Empress Lilith''


    Secondster heughed as he finds this situation incredibly funny yet amusing.


    "I can''t wait to meet you again Tilith...and also your mother," He said.


    On the other hand, the whole world was in turmoil due to Daniel''s aftermath of actions, and now, hidden powerhouses were starting to move.


    After hearing that mysterious voice, millions of cultivators began looking for the sect called Heavenly Harem Sect and it created a new evolution of era where females were looking for the ''Sacred ce''.

 Chapter 98 The Missing Princess Part 1

    ?


    [: Tilith Pov :]


    As far as I can remember, I was a princess and the daughter of Empress Lilith, my mother who rules the Continent of Xebec.


    My mother dotes on me and my sisters a lot and it''s not a secret that all of us were a unique race called Subus.


    But it wasn''t just any random Subus, but royalty and even though beast kin were looked down upon, our race was rather yearned by many.


    But because of the achievements made by my ancestors, we were made into royalty, and due to the traits of subus, only women were born in each generation, and I was the youngest.


    Being the youngest, everything that I wanted and needed was easily given without any refusal, and even my Elders sisters who were hundreds of years old doted on me.


    I was only 19 years old at that point when life was filled with pure bliss.


    Perhaps because I was young, I didn''t think much about what people might think of me, I wouldn''t assume that deep within their hearts contains dark murky emotions.


    My mom and sisters had constantly warned not to trust humans, but because of my simplicity, life became hell for me...and I regretted trusting them too much.


    It was just a simple normal day where I would leisurely spend my time in the Imperial House, but because of my foolishness, I wanted to go outside and experience what it''s like to adventure.


    I yearn for the thrill of an adventure and disobeyed my mother''s rules.


    She wasn''t a strict mother nor did she restrict my movement, but she often told me not to stray far away from the imperial house or the guards that have been assigned to me.


    The guards were my bodyguards were quite powerful and their prowess was no joke, and with them by my side, I got nothing to worry about...except that they rigidly followed the orders of the Empress, and my chain ofmand wouldn''t able to exceed my mother.


    Thus, I needed a way to fool them, and in the end...it did work...and that was the biggest mistake I had ever done.


    I never thought that there would be people who would be waiting for an opportunity to take me away and I underestimated how people wouldn''t fear the Empress.


    And before I could send a signal for help, I was kidnapped immediately and since I was never trained and only able to rely on my racial traits, I was overwhelmed by 20 or more cultivators.


    Although I still managed to kill some of them, they still overpowered me in the end and I was kidnapped.


    I remembered how devastated I was and how many tears I poured while calling for my mom''s and sister''s name.


    I was inside a caravan being transported from one ce to another ce and because of the ve Seal, I couldn''t bring out any of my powers, and because of that, I was powerless to do anything.


    I thought those moments were the worse and I didn''t expect the hell I thought turned out to be paradise, and the moment I arrived at the ve Continent, that was where Hell begins.


    "Haha, I can''t believe we managed to catch a subus and royalty to add on!"


    The person who caught me tossed me inside a cell as heughed manically and for the first time in my life, I never felt this huge urge to kill the men right in front of me.


    I red at him with fiery and bloodlust eyes and threatened him.


    "Just wait! My mother, the Empress would soone and all of you would die!"


    I earnestly believed that my mom and sisters woulde and save me. After all, they were my family.


    "How funny. Do you think your Empress would want toe here? Think about it carefully, if the Ten Great Continents had made a move, do you think we would still exist right now?"


    Although I wanted to refute him, his words made sense and I couldn''t find any reasons to refute them other than ring at him with hateful eyes.


    "That''s it. Isn''t your expression now better? Well, even if your mother woulde, do you really think we didn''t make any preparations? Do you think we would sit by and not consider any attack from the Ten Great Continents?"


    "People like you who don''t understand how the world truly works would often believe in their families too much"


    "Well, fortunately, a customer is willing to spend a hefty price for you...but before you can be purchased, you''ll need some discipline"


    It was thest words I heard from him and I still could remember how frightened I was after that day, I broke down.


    I was forced into doing some indecent actions that I wasn''t willing to do and because of the tremendous ''training'', I mentally broke down and each time I returned to my cell, I shivered with tears pouring out.


    And to keep my sanity intact, I scratched the walls counting the number of days that had passed by and as time passes by, my hope of my moming to save me was slowly dimming.


    I didn''t know why were they noting to save me and because of my deteriorating mind, my love for them turned into hatred and I was no longer the innocent naive girl.


    From a month became 2 months and eventually, almost a year passed by and now, I was just emptily leaning against the murky cell with a nk expression.


    There were no hopes in my eyes and I had no will to live. I just wanted everything to end and even if I wanted to kill myself I couldn''t due to the ve Seal.


    Even if I had wanted to make friends with other ves, they were in the same conditions as me and I wonder how some of the kids still had the will to live.


    Compared to them, I was just a weak will girl who had grown up being spoiled by my family and only then I realized how I had fortunate I was because I didn''t listen to my mom, this was the aftermath.


    At this point, I didn''t have the energy to me my mom for not saving me since I had given up on everything.


    "Hear me out world"


    But all of a sudden, I heard a voice.


    A voice that sounded soothing yet domineering was being echoed in my ears and I thought it was just me being crazy, but it was not because of my insanity.


    "For the first time, I will be dering my existence to the world...and there''s only one thing that you should know...and that is...I''m the Sect Master of Heavenly Harem Sect"


    I didn''t know what was going but seeing the ve Guards and other ves panicking proves that this wasn''t a voice that my mind fabricated.


    "It''s a sect that nobody knows and heard of as it epts only women and the reason why I''m openly dering this is because a certain continent has crossed the line it never should"


    I didn''t understand what was going on or what this voice had something to do with me and why everyone was hearing the same voice.


    But at the same time, it lighted an emotion that had burned out during my time here and that was my curiosity.


    "Let this be the first andst warning to whoever dares to mess with the disciples of my sect and my punishment to this group would be its obliteration"


    Obliteration?


    I seem to somehow understand the context and its motives.


    But for it to be able to transmit its voice through my mind had already spoken its strength.


    I didn''t know which continent had offended this being, but I doubt this being could mess with a continent since even a mother is not able to do that.


    If my mom could have done that, perhaps, I would have been saved a long time ago.


    But all of a sudden, I didn''t know what had happened but I was teleported up in the sky.


    I couldn''t understand what was going on and began panicking, but the moment I heard ''its'' voice, I calmed down.


    "You''ll be fine from now on and you''ll be the ones to witness this moment"


    I could finally see the person who was the source of the voice and I never thought it turned out to be a humanoid man.


    At this point, my mind began kicking in like never before and as I gaze through my surroundings, I was even more of shock.


    There were hundreds of thousands of ves around me and being in the sky, we were floating even though it was hard to tell whether it was day or night, one thing is for sure, this wasn''t a normal day.


    The whole world was darkened with only small minuscule light being exposed but what I was attracted to the most was being in front of me.


    With his awestruck golden crimson scales and massive 3 pair of golden crimson mes wings and golden crimson slit eyes with pair of horns, I thought he was beautiful.


    I was aware and knew that the man in front of me wasn''t an average cultivator.


    I could feel my blood boiling and that was a way that he was a being that I can''t defeat no matter what. But that wasn''t important right now.


    When he dered that we''d be fine from now on, I didn''t know why I felt suchfort and even though I could feel his pressure despite being distance away, I felt safe as his aura provided a peaceful ambience.


    Nevertheless, when he dered that we''d be the first to witness something, I was extremely curious about what he wanted to do and the next second, I was absolutely terrified yet amazed.

 Chapter 99 The Missing Princess Part 2

    ?


    [: Tilith Pov :]


    It''s hard to believe my eyes on what I was seeing. If you were by my side, you wouldn''t believe it either and something like this was impossible to happen.


    Even though I was far away from the being, I could still see what was he doing and I had dozens of questions when a certain eerie dark orb appeared.


    I had goosebumps watching it and every inch and corner of my guts was telling me that that thing is absolutely dangerous.


    I had never felt this way in all records of my life, not even during my time in the ve Continent.


    But as I watched the orb descend upon the world, my eyes widened to the max.


    At first, a ck light shed upon the world and I had to cover my eyes despite it being dark secondly, there was a high pitch noise.


    At this moment, I was wondering what was the purpose of the orb but soon my questions were answered.


    *Boom*


    A ck pir manifested and it slowly increases until the continent was destroyed.


    Watching it getting obliterated sparks hundreds of emotions I never knew existed.


    If someone told me that a continent was destroyed by a single person, I would have thought they were crazy...but now...I''m not sure whether I was the crazy one.


    For as long as I know, no one could destroy a continent with a finger. Not even my mother, sisters, or even the Old monsters could do that.


    It was impossible and unreal yet such existence appeared right before my eyes.


    As I stared down the continent that used to exist seconds ago, now, there was only a huge massive empty hole left before the seas quickly covered up.


    I was shocked and in an unbelievable state but at the same time, I was somehow attracted to the being.


    I don''t know whether it was because I was saved or because he was strong, one thing is for sure is that I wanted to follow it.


    It was hard to describe but perhaps after seeing it destroy a continent with minimum effort, I too wanted to be like that.


    But other than that, I truly found its existence beautiful like an angel that has descended upon the mortal world.


    "Are you all fine?"


    When I asked that question, the familiar feeling came back to me.


    Even though its voice wasn''t loud but I could hear it as though it was by my side and its tone of voice contained a warm soothing tone thatfort my unstable mind.


    I thought about it but shouldn''t I have been insane for all the 1 year of torture, so howe my mind was find after all that?


    It was a bizarre question that I wanted to ask but it all exins well if it was due to the being ability and due to that, I didn''t question much.


    Nevertheless, with just those words, I felt nothing felt better than hearing its voice and I could hear it forever withoutining.


    Still, as it begins to gaze through every one of us, I couldn''t help but refer it to as an angel.


    After all, with its massive wings and its unfathomable, and its actions, there''s no way I wouldn''t rte to it and it seems like the other ves had simr thoughts.


    But because of my words, the being stared at me with a curious gaze and I began to panic.


    I thought I had done something wrong or had offended the being, but I was wrong.


    "What is your name?"


    It curiously asked for my name and though it was a simple question, I thought it was as if god was speaking with me. And inside the inner of my heart, I was panicking yet delighted that it was paying attention to me.


    Still, I was nervous and shivering not because of fear, but because of how overwhelmed I was, and with his divine-looking appearance, there was no way I could stand still.


    Having said that, its presence and aura give me a sense of protection. It felt as if the whole world was against me I had nothing to be afraid of as it was by my side.


    "M-My name is Tilith"


    I answered with a shivering body and I tried to gather as much courage as I can to answer to my savior I was acting like a maiden who had met her crush.


    "Tilith huh...that''s a good name and you have such beautiful eyes. I wonder where did youe from?"


    I was even happier that such a being was giving me its attention and to satisfy its curiosity, I tried to answer it as much as I can.


    And I could see that it was quite curious about me and it was obvious that his eyes were scanning every part of my body, and this was the first time that I felt incredibly satisfied that someone was paying attention to my body.


    Although I''m a subus, I was unique. I wasn''t like my incredibly lusty mother, but for the first time in my life, I craved and yearned for someone, and it was none other than my savior.


    "I-I came from a far continent where my mother, Lilith, lives"


    I answered and I could feel my heart beating out from my chest and now I realized that I had fallen in love with this being.


    Some might think I was being absurd but if someone was in my position, they would have felt the same way.


    His power and appearance, I was attracted to all of it, but I was ow how to form a rtionship with a person who had wiped out a continent with just a finger.


    "I see...you live far away and it must have been tough and scary for every one of you and, amazingly, all of you havee this far"


    The more it speaks, the more it resonates with all of my emotions I unknowingly bottle it up and perhaps I had let loose my emotions that I broke down in tears.


    It was hard and not easy trying to live and survive each day with my mind breaking down and it left a scar that would forever be stuck in my mind and at some point, I had given up on life.


    If this being had not appeared, I wouldn''t have known what would be of me which is why I was rather fixated on it.


    Because of my emotions, I couldn''t control myself and jumped on the being as I sought more warmth from him.


    I know that my actions were sphemy, but I needed someone to lean on and this being was the nearest to me, thus, I couldn''t help but require his support as I cried out loud.


    Fortunately, it didn''t push me away and it surprise me that it even began caressing my hair I could feel its kindness overwhelming my body with just its hands.


    After about an hour, I finally calmed down and as it released its warm hug from me, I felt like the world suddenly became empty.


    It felt like the world has lost its meaning the moment its touch left my body and I desperately needed his warmth.


    But I couldn''t just demand it out loud.


    "I''m sure that it must have been hard for you to survive, but all of you must stay strong so that this won''t happen again. I can''t help much, but I can give path what you all can from now on"


    "I can return each every one of you to your homes or I can return all of you to your homes, and also, find the sect called Heavenly Harem and join in as my disciple"


    "Unfortunately, the sect only epts females, but as for the men, you can reside in the city that I will be ruling over"


    "So the choice is yours"


    Now that I remembered, it destroyed the continent because someone part of it had messed with its disciples, and connecting the dots between this and its words, I felt like I was enlightened.


    "I-I want to be your disciple!"


    I eximed without any hesitation and I could feel its attention towards me and I felt like my body was being scanned.


    I just didn''t care about anything else other than wanting to be its disciple and the being smile which I thought was charming and I didn''t realize that my eyes were widened.


    "Then...I''ll be waiting for all of you"


    I know that it had to leave after fulfilling its duties, but I wanted to spend more time with it.


    Even though my body began breaking, I didn''t care what was happening as my eyes were focused on its body.


    "Oh, and the Sect is located in the City of Cetra where it''s at the Continent where the Empress Lilith lives"


    It was hisst words to us before we disappeared and teleported to where we belonged and after hearing itsst words, I creepily smiled as I realized that it wasn''t far from my initial assumption.


    ~I will meet you again my dear god~

 Chapter 100 The Ten Great Continents Alliance

    ?


    Right after Daniel had disappeared, the whole world turned into an uproar because of his voice and the strange urrence that happened during the day.


    The aftermath of his actions caused the world to erupt into chaos and confusion.


    Unbeknownst to him, his departure coincided with a series of huge changes, and the sudden sound of his voice captivated the attention of people worldwide no matter who they are.


    News of this phenomenon spread rapidly through various channels and people.


    The people were perplexed and intrigued, searching for answers to the mysterious event that had unfolded.


    Spections and theories emerged, with some attributing it to divine intervention, while others hypothesized about an old monster finally acting out.


    As the world tried to make sense of the inexplicable, the Emperors and Empresses of the Ten Great Continents began taking action and measures against the sudden mysterious force.


    In the kingdom of Xebex where Empress Lilith ruled, all Imperial Noble Families were summoned abruptly due to an emergency meeting.


    "Have all the Imperial Families arrived?"


    The Empress questioned on a throne where the Patriarchs and Matriarchs of different families were kneeling as all of them answered here questions.


    "The Juno Imperial Family is here!"


    "The Illumi Imperial Family is present!"


    "Hilheim Imperial Family has been summoned!"


    "The Maeka Imperial Family is here!"


    "The Vastro Imperial Family is here!"


    There was a total of 5 Imperial Families and all of the important figures were present and being summoned, they were aware of the reason behind it.


    "Good, now can we start with the meeting?"


    She said with her chin on her arm.


    "Yes your majesty"


    Her loyal subordinate answered as he stood on her left side.


    "Then without further ado, let''s start with the main point"


    She cleared her throat and began the meeting.


    "Without a doubt, I believed everyone have heard the voice right?"


    All of them nodded their heads in agreement as no one denied. After all, they were the ones who were shocked the most.


    Being the Patriarchs and Matriarchs of the Imperial Noble Families, they had old monsters behind their back, and the number of resources and treasures they possessed were filthy rich.


    Thus, they find it hard to believe that there was an existence able to transmit its voice through countless minds.


    "Then my second question would be do anyone of you have any clue as to who was the being that had transmitted its voice?"


    She asked further and although Lilith knew it would be pointless in asking this question, she still did it though.


    "Your Majesty, we have no idea about the identity of that being, but we do have a clue about its motive"


    The Patriarch of the Illumi Family answered with conviction.


    "Speak" She allowed the patriarch to continue his exnation.


    "Apparently, its motive was to give a warning to all of us perhaps the whole world, that we shouldn''t mess with its sect, and it had clearly wiped away the ve Continent for crossing the line"


    "And for more information, our only clue about this person is that he or she is the Sect Master of the Heavenly Harem Sect, and that''s all we have"


    The patriarch finished his exnation and even he was in disbelief that there was an existence who could wipe a continent immediately within a day.


    "Then, does anybody have any clue about the Sect? If that''s our only leading clue to this case, then, find the sect in every mean and I expect such results within a week"


    Shemanded and all of them replied "Yes, your Majesty" in synchronization.


    "Then let''s discuss the main important topic. Because of that voice and the sudden changes in the day hours ago, the world is now in turmoil and the 10 Ten Great Continent is demanding a meeting"


    "Hence, all of you will have toe as well as for the first time in thousands of years, the world will be forming an alliance to prepare any savagery attacks against this being"


    Her words cause all of them to be in surprise as no one would have expected that the 10 Great Continents would be allying.


    Such news has never been heard for thousands of years and usually, only when the world is being threatened that all of them decides to put their personal grudge aside and settle for world peace.


    As Daniel''s voice echoed across the world, his actions carried a profound impact.


    One unexpected positive change he had impacted was the surprising alliance forming among the 10 Great Continents.


    This revtion left countless people in a state of stupefaction and astonishment, as such a coboration seemed unimaginable.


    The 10 Great Continents, with their diverse cultures, histories, and race, had often been at odds with each other.


    They had faced conflicts and disagreements throughout history, leading to divisions and rivalries.


    The idea of these continents setting aside their differences to join forces was a paradigm shift of monumental proportions.


    The news spread like wildfire, reaching every corner of the globe.


    People struggled toprehend the implications of this unprecedented alliance.


    But soon their questions about the motives behind such a coboration and the potential impact were answered with a simple reason and that was because of the voice.


    However, some certain people analyze the implications of this newfound unity and discovered that there were huge benefits.


    The potential benefits and challenges of this alliance became topics of intense scrutiny and spection.


    The surprise and disbelief gradually transformed into a mixture of hope and skepticism.


    Optimists saw this alliance as a significant step towards a new era of peace.


    Skeptics, on the other hand, remained cautious, questioning the longevity and sincerity of the newfound unity, considering theplex web of interests and power dynamics involved.


    Nevertheless, the world held its breath, eagerly awaiting further details and developments regarding the alliance.


    Instead of looking at Daniel''s actions as a viin who destroyed billions of lives, his actions served as a catalyst, sparking unity on a global scale.


    Moreover, spies were sent to the site where the continent was destroyed, and to their shock, there weren''t any signs of lives or evennd left behind.


    In the aftermath of the destruction of the continent, the world''s attention turned towards uncovering the truth behind the cataclysmic event.


    Although the unity was seen as a positive change, the Ten Great Continents were the only group that had recognized the gravity of the situation.


    Hence, they dispatched spies to investigate the site where the continent once stood. However, what they discovered left them utterly shocked and bewildered.


    As the spies arrived at the location, their expectations of finding signs of life or remnants of thend were shattered.


    Instead, they were met with a deste sea, devoid of any recognizable features.


    It was as if the continent had been erased from existence, leaving no trace behind.


    The absence of any discernible remnants or signs of life defied logic and challenged the understanding of what was possible.


    It created a sense of eerie mystery and deepened the enigma surrounding the catastrophe.


    Although they had weapons and treasures that could perhaps destroy a major huge city, none could perform a feat ad huge as a continent.


    Hence, questions arose, ''What could have caused such utter annihtion? Was it a natural disaster, an unimaginable force, or something even more sinister?''


    The spies meticulously searched the area, hoping to uncover any clues that might shed light on what had transpired.


    They scoured the surroundings, examined the sea, and even swim deep in the sea to find any lingering remnants or traces of the lost continent.


    However, their efforts yielded no conclusive evidence, further deepening the sense of perplexity and astonishment.


    Reports of the spies'' findings spread, adding to the global sense of shock and disbelief.


    Theck of answers intensified the world''s hunger for answers and fueled a relentless quest to unravel the truth.


    The absence of any signs of life or remnants ofnd at the site where the continent once thrived served as a stark reminder of the magnitude and inexplicability of the event.


    It deepened the sense of foreboding danger and spurred a collective determination toprehend the unfathomable, to prevent such devastating urrences from happening again in the future.


    The magnitude of the threat they were up against raised doubts and concerns among their leaders and citizens.


    In light of this new and formidable adversary, they collectively recognized the need for immediate action and called for an emergency meeting.


    The leaders of the Ten Great Continents understood that the situation demanded unity and cooperation rather than division and conflict.


    They recognized that this was not a time for wars or internal strife, as the very existence of their nations and the well-being of their people were at stake.


    The realization that they were facing an enemy capable of obliterating entire continents brought a sobering perspective to their decision-making.


    They understood that their conventional methods of defense might not be sufficient to address this new threat.


    It was clear that drastic changes were required to confront the challenges thaty ahead.


    The emergency meeting served as a tform for leaders to share information, discuss strategies, and forge a united front against themon adversary.


    Coborative efforts were emphasized, as the leaders recognized that no single nation or continent could face this threat alone.


    They set aside their differences, pooling resources, knowledge, and expertise to develop aprehensive and coordinated response.


    Moreover, they acknowledged that the emergence of this powerful being would have far-reaching consequences for the world as a whole.


    The destructive force disyed had already reshaped the globalndscape, instilling a sense of urgency for change and adaptation.


    The Ten Great Continents understood that their focus needed to shift from internal conflicts to a collective effort in ensuring the survival and prosperity of humanity.


    The emergency meeting marked a turning point, as the Ten Great Continentsmitted themselves to a new era of coboration and peace.

 Chapter 101 The Illusionist Mind Sect Part 1

    ?


    Leaving behind the mess of change Daniel had left, he returned to his daughters andforted them.


    Even though Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana had received a new blessed life where they wouldn''t have to worry about surviving, it was still difficult for them to ovee their past.


    They were in deep shock when the smoke appeared and seeing their tears was the reason that allowed Daniel to destroy the ve continent.


    Nevertheless, the children found sce in his presence.


    With his appearance in their lives, his priority was to providefort and reassurance to his beloved children.


    Daniel embraced his daughters warmly, taking the moment tofort the bad memories they had as he listened attentively to their fears and offered words of love and support.


    As much as they were clingy with him, he too was clingy with them and he understood that the impact his absence could leave such a dilemma in their lives.


    The moment he disappeared to deal with the continent, his children looked and searched for him, and as they realized he was nowhere,


    they began to despair.


    "Where''s...daddy...?"


    "Where did Daddy go...?"


    "Did Daddy leave us...?"


    Their eyes were glowing with emptiness and it felt like they had lost meaning in their lives and because of their inability to control their emotions, they rampaged.


    Their bloodline rampaged and they transformed into a hybrid version of between a dragon and a fox.


    Fortunately, due to his disciple''s actions, they were able to deal with the impact and brought them somewhere else to cool down.


    After they had calmed down with their forms evoked, Daniel had appeared and amidst his confusion, he enveloped his daughters in a cocoon of love and stability, assuring them that they were not alone.


    His presence symbolized the meaning of their life and the shield from all disasters and storms that had caused them to be misery.


    As the world continued to grapple with change, Daniel shielded his daughters from the external chaos, focusing on their emotional well-being and sense of security.


    Afterwards, to soothe their heart, he spent quality time with them, engaging in activities that brought joy andughter.


    In those tender moments, Daniel understood the importance of nurturing his daughters'' spirits and fostering resilience within them.


    Although he had vowed to protect and support them, and always be a pir of strength, he realized it wasn''t just always about shielding them.


    He realized that he also needed to nurture them into find growing adults and this wasn''t a knowledge and topic he was familiarized with.


    "Daddy...you''ll be forever with us right...?"


    At this moment when Daniel was stillforting his daughters, Evelyn asked a question that made Daniel pondered deeply.


    What was the right answer to this question he had no idea, but one thing was for sure is that he''d forever have their back, and he would eternally love them to the fullest.


    Hence, it was a question that didn''t need too much thought and he answered swiftly without any doubt in his eyes, and with a charming smile, he answered his daughter''s question.


    "Yes, Daddy would be forever with all of you and I won''t ever abandon all of you"


    He gave a kiss to each of their foreheads to tell how much he loved them, but he never considered what they truly felt.


    As soon as he answered her question, Evelyn and her two sisters giggled in their hearts as their emotions began to cken.


    And at this point, as young as they were, they began to n how to capture their daddy''s heart and they won''t hesitate to do anything to achieve it.


    Nevertheless, after spending time with his daughters, Daniel resumed his visit to the remaining sect and it was none other than Illusionist Mind Sect.


    Daniel was kind of interested in this sect as he never thought of using the method of illusions to confuse the minds of his enemies.


    It was a peculiar method but at the same time, it was effective and dangerous depending on the enemy and how advanced the techniques were, hence, he wanted to visit the sect.


    The moment he arrived at the entrance of the sect, he was surprised to see that the head sect was already there to greet him.


    "Nice to meet you Great Master of the Heavenly Harem Sect. I''m the Sect Master of the Illusionist Mind Sect and I wee you to our sect"


    He was an old frail-looking thin man with a long white beard and a tall thin hat, and he was smiling as he greeted Daniel.


    Without too much of a question, he epted their wee and entered the sect and Daniel was amazed at how the sect appeared.


    It felt like he had entered a museum where there were hundreds or perhaps thousands of scrolls disyed and there were altars and statues that represented the past sect masters or the Elders.


    If he had to describe what kind of aura their disciples gave, it was akin to librarians looking and peaking through every book as they absorbed new forms of knowledge.


    It was a new experience and exposure he never thought he would have and it somehow gives him an idea that he should create or wait for the opportunity for the library facility to appear.


    Eventually, after he was brought around and introduced to each of the ces, he finally sat down on the throne in their sect hall.


    Although the Elders and the Sect Master were beneath him, he didn''t feel awkward. Instead, they were afraid to gaze at him eye to eye.


    Daniel purposely oozes out his aura to instil fear in them, but at the same time, the female elders are gazing at him with expectation.


    After all, news was spreading fast and such facts weren''t unknown to them.


    "Great Master, we are aware that you''re looking for female disciples to recruit and we have readied most of our female disciples who are willing to join. Thus, let''s call out the first disciple"


    The sect master said and it was such a humiliating moment for him to offer his disciple. But what can he do?


    He can''t go against the Great Master nor could hest more than a second. Hence, he had to swallow his ego and prioritize which was the right choice.


    Moreover, it felt like half of his life span had disappeared the moment he realized that none of his female disciples was willing to stay behind, and conflicts were happening.


    Those who were in a rtionship were destroyed immediately the moment their partners wanted to cease their bond and it caused such huge conflicts that the Elders had to be involved.


    It was chaotic to the point, that fights broke out in the middle out of nowhere, and from a loved rtionship turned into hatred.


    The situation at hand was akin to 2 sides of a coin, demanding a nuanced understanding from those involved.


    For the boys, they found themselves engulfed in a deep sense of betrayal, their hearts heavy with the realization that their love had been callously toyed with.


    The anguish they felt birthed a tempest of emotions, leaving them both seething with anger and adrift in a sea of confusion and loss.


    On the other side of the coin, the girls held contrasting beliefs, perceiving their actions as a pursuit of a brighter opportunity rather than an act of betrayal.


    With careful consideration and respect, they made the difficult decision to break off the rtionship, understanding that it was in their best interest to explore alternative paths.


    While their intentions were not malicious, they were cognizant of the pain their partners would inevitably endure.


    Thus, they endeavoured to navigate the delicate process with grace and politeness, hoping to minimize the hurt inflicted upon the hearts they once held dear.


    In the end, each side bore its burdens and sought to justify its actions through personal lenses.


    There was no right or wrong to each decision but rather a bad or good consequence which can be seen as either poor or effective.


    Nevertheless, even if the elders wanted to intervene, they couldn''t. After all, they were also met with the same conflict.


    "For our first disciple, we have Amy Trujillo who is a core disciple and at the same time, a rising newbie"


    Immediately after the Sect Master introduced came the disciple who walked with overwhelming confidence.


    With her bright yellowish silky hair cascading down her shoulders and her captivating golden brown eyes, she possessed a natural allure that had the power to shatter countless confessions.


    As she walked down she eventually halted her movements steps away from the throne where Daniel sat and she introduced herself.


    "Greetings to the Great Master, I''m Amy Trujillo and I''m willing to be the loyal disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect"


    Amy had prepared herself from this very moment and she had considered deeply about joining the sect.


    Although she had to sacrifice some things, she didn''t regret them one bit.


    After all, she decides which to prioritise.

 Chapter 102 The Illusionist Mind Sect Part 2

    ?


    The moment she finished introducing herself, Daniel looked at her with a gentle smile, appreciating her confidence and determination.


    He could sense the sincerity in her words and the earnestness in her eyes.


    It was evident that Amy had put careful thought into her decision, and that made Daniel respect her even more.


    "Wee, Amy Trujillo, to the Heavenly Harem Sect," Daniel said warmly.


    "Your determination and courage to join our sect are admirable"


    "I''m certain that with your talents and dedication, you will thrive here and contribute significantly to our sect and also to me."


    As Amy heard Daniel''s words of eptance, her heart swelled with joy and excitement.


    The moment she had dreamed of had finallye true.


    She bowed deeply to show her gratitude and respect to the Great Master.


    "I am honored to be a part of the Heavenly Harem Sect, Great Master," she said with genuine gratitude.


    "I promise to give my utmost dedication to the sect and learn all that I can to serve you and the teachings of our sect."


    Daniel smiled, pleased with her response. "I have faith that you will do great things here," he said.


    "Embrace your time in the sect, learn from the elders, and support your fellow disciples. Remember, we are a sect, and together, we shall grow stronger."


    As Amy moved to stand aside, another disciple was called forward, and so the process continued.


    As each disciple was epted, the moment of truth finally came as the disciples were blessed with his gifts.


    Various reactions could be seen and it was amusing to watch their reactions and Daniel couldn''t get enough of it.


    Nevertheless, each disciple had a unique story and aspirations, and he listened attentively to each one, providing words of encouragement and support.


    As the day went on, Daniel saw the potential in the diverse group of disciples who stood before him.


    He knew that they would be the pirs of the sect''s future, carrying forth the legacy of the Heavenly Harem Sect and spreading its teachings to new horizons, especially in his bed.


    Throughout the recruitment process, Daniel couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions.


    He wasn''t ignorant to have not considered that some of his disciples would wish to take advantage of this opportunity and perhaps they wouldn''t be loyal to him.


    After all, power and influence have a way of revealing people''s true nature, and even among the most devoted followers, there may lurk ambition and self-interest.


    As his recruitment spread far and wide, attracting a multitude of admirers, he realized that maintaining control over his disciples and ensuring the purity of his ideals would be an arduous task.


    While he believed in the transformative power of his sect, he couldn''t deny the potential for his disciples to possess some corrupted thoughts.


    With a baffled heart, he grappled with the dilemma of trust versus scepticism.


    As he observed his disciples, he tried to discern the genuine ones from those seeking personal gain.


    The weight of this responsibility weighed on him, and he questioned his ability to safeguard his legacy of having a true harem.


    Amid the uncertainty, he found sce in knowing that not all would falter in their loyalty.


    Among his disciples were those who cherished his mercy, embodying the principles he held dear.


    In time, he realized that he couldn''t control the actions of his disciples but could only influence them in hoping that his sincerity would inspire unwaveringmitment in his true disciples.


    It wasn''t a challenge but the resolve to confront them with wisdom,passion, and the belief that the essence of his harem would prevail over any distortions.


    He acknowledged that even the most loyal disciples might stumble, but he was willing to offer forgiveness to those who acknowledged their mistakes and sought redemption unless it was a mistake that had crossed the line.


    And if such time hade, then, only time could tell what would happen.


    In the end, he understood that his strength would lie not in having blind loyalty from all, but in the impact of his protection to those who embraced them with sincerity and integrity.


    As much as he could promise himself to give his ultimate support to all of his disciples, it was nearly impossible for all of his disciples to do the same.


    The reality of human nature reminded him that everyone had their limitations and capacities, both emotionally and mentally.


    Some of his followers came from different walks of life, carrying their own burdens, struggles, and personal challenges that he couldn''t always fullyprehend or alleviate.


    He realized that while he would be the beacon of their perfect man, each individual''s journey was ultimately their own.


    Some disciples might wholeheartedly embrace his love, finding sce and purpose in them, while others might struggle to fully grasp the depth of his love or resonate with his effort.


    It was not a failure on his part or theirs; it was simply the diverse tapestry of humanity.


    He wasn''t disheartened by this realization, however, it made him self-aware that not all disciples feel what other disciples may feel.


    And if such timees, he should choose to cherish and nurture the connections he had with each of his disciples.


    He saw the value in investing his time and energy in understanding their unique aspirations, fears, and dreams.


    He encouraged an environment of open dialogue, where his disciples could freely express their doubts and uncertainties, knowing they would be met with empathy and guidance.


    As time passed on, he was enlightened that all disciples had amon trope and that was their troubled past.


    It won''t matter what form or shape it''ll have, but almost all of them possess the same troupe and with his answers to their solution, it wasn''t difficult to pull in them and earn their loyalty.


    Nevertheless, what scared him the most was that he was afraid that not all disciples would get along with one another.


    He wished his sect would have mutual support among his followers, encouraging them to lean on each other when he couldn''t be present.


    Despite his efforts to foster a sense of unity and camaraderie among the members, he knew that conflicts and disagreements were inevitable among a diverse group of females.


    He had witnessed firsthand how passionate and obsessive his disciples could be, and while their determination was admirable, it also had the potential to sh with others who held different viewpoints and approaches.


    As the sect attracted more disciples from various backgrounds and cultures, the potential for misunderstandings and friction increased.


    Daniel understood that each disciple brought their own dreams, goals, and insecurities, and these factors could sometimes lead to shes and misunderstandings.


    It wasn''t a problem but it''ll be difficult to manage all of them such a problem arose some time ago and he couldn''t help but recall the time when his daughters struggled to get his attention.


    With their unique personalities and desires, they adorably shed with one another and though it was harmless, he was afraid this would be a major problem.


    It will take time, patience, and understanding to help them findmon ground and embrace their differences as strengths rather than obstacles for their disciples.


    Daniel organized gatherings and discussions where disciples could share their thoughts and concerns, fostering an atmosphere of trust and empathy.


    He emphasized the importance of embracing diversity and learning from one another, recognizing that each disciple had something valuable to offer.


    Additionally, he appointed senior disciples as mentors and mediators to resolve conflicts when they arose.


    These mentors had a deep understanding of the sect''s values and could guide their fellow disciples with wisdom andpassion.


    To address potential rivalries or power struggles, Daniel made it clear that the sect''s purpose was not aboutpeting with one another but about personal growth and collective enlightenment.


    He stressed that they were all on the same journey of self-discovery and should support one another along the way.


    Despite his best efforts, Daniel knew that he couldn''t eliminate all conflicts.


    Female nature wasplex, and disagreements would inevitably arise.


    However, he hoped that by instilling a strong sense ofmunity and shared purpose, his disciples would find the strength to resolve conflicts peacefully ande out stronger on the other side.


    And they did.


    They found amon goal and resolve which was to serve their master as much as possible, Cecilia and the rest who were appointed as the mentor were turning them into cults.


    Instead of fighting amongst one another, all of his disciples were keen on serving him and giving their bodies to him without any hesitation.


    Eventually, after the disciples were recruited, it was time for the elders to turn.


    And though the illusionist mind sect master had a look of disagreement, he couldn''t do anything but watch as his elders gleefully smiled as they joined his side.


    It felt like his soul had left his body and he didn''t know what to do aside from forcing himself to smile.


    Eventually, he had to ept his fate and allowed Daniel everything he wanted to do with a broken smile.


    Moreover what''s worse was that his wife was one of the elders and his heart ache when watching his ex-wife smiling brightly as another man embraced her.

 Chapter 103 War Tame Sect Part 1

    ?


    Overall, in the end, Daniel had recruited a total of 623 Female Disciples and 3 Elders from the Illusionist Mind Sect.


    Subsequently, Fresia teleported them directly to the Heavenly Harem Sect where the Elders inside weed them.


    Nevertheless, as hepleted his main mission within the Illusionist Mind Sect, he moved on to the next sect which was the War Tame Sect.


    "Daddy, how many more are we going to visit?"


    Evelyn questioned and her eyes were drowsy.


    "I''ll promise this would be thest one alright dear? Just hang there for a while, then we can go back together"


    Daniel promised Evelyn as he carried her andid her head against his chest.


    "Alright, Daddy...Hehehe"


    She giggled with happiness as it was her motive for wanting to rest against his chest and she felt blissed.


    Evelyn felt her heart flutter with joy as she leaned against her father''s chest, finding sce andfort in his warm embrace.


    It was a simple moment of affection, but to her, it meant the world.


    The bond between father and daughter was something special, an unbreakable connection that brought her a sense of security and happiness.


    Daniel gently stroked her hair, a soft smile gracing his lips as he felt the love and contentment radiating from his daughter.


    He cherished these moments, knowing that they were building memories that wouldst a lifetime.


    "Are you happy, my dear?" Daniel asked, his voice filled with tender affection.


    "Yes, Daddy," Evelyn replied, her voice filled with sincerity. "I''m the happiest when I''m with you."


    Daniel''s heart swelled with love as he held his daughter closer.


    "You and your sisters are my greatest treasures," Daniel said softly, his voice filled with emotion. "I will always be here for you, through every moment of joy and every challenge life may bring."


    Evelyn smiled up at her father, feeling a deep sense of gratitude for the love he showered upon her and her sisters.


    She knew that she was lucky to have such a caring and devoted father, and she cherished every moment they spent together.


    In that tender embrace, Evelyn felt a profound sense of belonging and love.


    It was a moment that she knew she would carry with her forever, a memory that would give her strength andfort in times of uncertainty.


    But of course, Eleona and Eliana were jealous and they didn''t remain still and began fighting their positions.


    They couldn''t help but feel envious of Evelyn''s close bond with their father, and the attention she seemed to receive from him.


    "Daddy...me...too..."


    Eleona demanded with her tiny small hands asking for him to carry her up.


    She felt a pang of insecurity. She feared being overshadowed by her sisters and worried that her love would go unnoticed.


    "Alright fine"


    Daniel sighed in defeat yet he was still smiling as he carried Eleona with his other arm, and eventually, Eliana requested for her spot as well.


    "How about me Daddy...?"


    She asked with innoncent eyes and he had no choice but to ce on his neck, and once he stood, Eliana burst into happiness.


    Eliana couldn''t escape the feeling of being in their shadow, especially since her older sister had already established herself as the first daughter.


    "Yay! I''m on top of Daddy!!"


    She eximed with her hands rising high like a proud daughter who had received her birthday present.


    Their jealousy might grow like a dark cloud, casting a shadow over their rtionship with one another with their father.


    Although it was only as small as a grain of rice, if the tension escted, small disagreements would turn into heated arguments, and soon, the once-close bond between the three sisters might fracture.


    "I''ll also want to ride on top of you, Daddy"


    Out of a sudden, Eva''s head popped up from his side and she smirked clearly knowing the meaning behind her words.


    "Of course, you''d get it soon"


    Daniel responded with a smirk and it wasn''t intended only for Eva but also for the remaining women who were there with him.


    And of course, their reactions were fervent and they couldn''t help but look forward to their nights soon.


    Eventually, they arrived at War Tame Sect which, unlike the Illusionist Mind Sect, was a sect that had many habitats.


    Just like the Illusionist Mind Sect, they were weed by the Sect Master.


    "Wee Great Master to our Sect"


    This time, it doesn''t appear to be an old man but rather a man who has the looks of someone who was in their thirties.


    With curly short hair brown skin tone and unique blue eyes, he possesses a charm that exins his tedency to love animals or in this case, beasts.


    Daniel''s first impression was unexpectedly on the good side and thus, he allowed the man to continue his introduction.


    "As far as I''m aware, the Great Master''s goal is here to recruit our Female Disciples and as well as our Elders right?"


    The Sect Master inquired as though he was trying to pitch Daniel''s interest.


    "That''s right and that''s definitely my main purpose foring here"


    Daniel reaffirmed his purpose ofing here and he was curious what would be the sect master''s motive for asking him that question.


    "Then, why don''t the Great Master have a look at our breeding facility?"


    He grasped his hands together and proposed his suggestion with a greedy smile.


    "Breeding Facility?"


    Initially, he was confused with the meaning but as soon as he connected the dots, it wasn''t that difficult for him to understand.


    "I''m interested, so why don''t you bring me there"


    "Alright Great Master, I''ll bring you there"


    The Sect Master excitedly said as he believed that he had gained a valuable opportunity far better than losing his disciples.


    At the same time, Daniel was curious about the existence of beasts.


    Beasts were living beings that were entirely different from humans.


    They possess an unfathomable potential and prowess that far surpasses humans by ten times.


    However, because their rate of poption was lower than humans, they weren''t able to overwhelm them.


    Moreover, with theirck of intelligence which most do not have, it was difficult to cooperate with them.


    Nevertheless, their violent nature could be tame by using certain techniques and the better it is, the more powerful the beast and the tamer can be.


    Ultimately, they had arrived at the Breeding Facility where there were countless habitats for different types of beasts.


    "I hereby wee the Great Master and his women to our Breeding Facility"


    The sect master weed all of them to their secret sess behind with their sect and he was proud to do so.


    "I see that you have lots of different types of beasts and I''m well impressed with your collection"


    As Daniel had a look at his breeding facility, he was not amazed but impressed with its various types.


    There were beasts that had scales of fire, earth, or even ice elements and there were some beasts that werepletely menacing such as the one that shoots out waves of electricity.


    Although he wasn''t interested in collecting beasts, he thought it wouldn''t be bad to appoint them as guardians for the sect.


    Moreover, if he was going to recruit disciples and elders from this sect, surely it wouldn''t be long before he needed to nurture and groom his own beast.


    Although he was unsure whether or not the system would gift such functions, he thought he needed at least have a way to nurture beasts if the system didn''t have the means to provide the function.


    "If the Great Master is interested in them, why don''t I give you some of them as a gift?"


    The Sect Master offered and he didn''t even demand an equivalent exchange. At the same time, he was afraid to even dere a single penny from Daniel.


    At the same time, Daniel wasn''t so dubious about his intentions. After all, it was a way for him to gain a favour from him.


    Hence, why he didn''t demand any form of exchange from him.


    Although he had expected that Daniel wouldn''t consider this as a favour or wouldn''t abide this, he still had appeared as someone likeable in the eyes of Daniel.


    "Alright, then I won''t hold myself back then"


    "Anything you wish great master"


    If the Sect Master wishes for him to take some of his beasts, then, Daniel wouldn''t mind taking some of them to satisfy his curiosities.


    In the end, he picked 12 Beasts that were from each other.


    "That''s all I wish to take so why don''t we continue recruiting your disciples"


    As he had entertained the sect master''s motive, Daniel wanted to move on with the next step and without wasting any more time, they were brought to the sect hall.


    "This is where we''ll be starting in offering our female disciples and the Great Master could pick whichever you like"


    The Sect Master didn''t feel bad about offering his female disciples. He didn''t feel guilty nor did he have any form of bond with any of them.


    He sees them as an opportunity to grow himself better by offering his disciples.

 Chapter 104 War Tame Sect Part 2

    ?


    "The First Disciples we have is our Core Disciple who is Celoa Evans"


    The Sect Master introduced as a female disciple came in.


    As the disciple walked over the carpet that wasid down for Daniel, there was a beast right by her side, apanying her to walk.


    It was a beast that belonged to the category of Wyvern or to be specific Silver Blue Wyvern.


    Blue Wyvern was a beast that was one of the weakest forms of lesser dragons which is said to be iparably powerful despite being the weakest type.


    Moreover, it seems that the Beast had grown and nurtured for at least 10 years and its size was as big as a tank or 2 times bigger than that.


    "Greetings to the Great Master, My name is Celoa Evans and this is my Tamed Beast, Uvi"


    Celoa stepped forward with grace and poise, her demeanour reflecting the amount of determination and resolution to join the Heavenly Harem Sect as a disciple and also, be Daniel''s woman.


    Her long, flowing robes entuated her elegance as she greeted Daniel with a respectful bow.


    "Great Master, it is an honour to stand before you,"


    She greeted once more with her voice clear andposed.


    "I havee to offer my unwavering loyalty and dedication to the Heavenly Harem Sect"


    She dered with rity in her oceanic eyes and blue short hair.


    Daniel nodded, acknowledging her introduction with a warm smile.


    "Wee, Celoa "


    He replied with a smile as he found mannerisms likeable.


    "We are delighted to have you join our ranks."


    As a hush fell over the gathering, Cecilia continued her introduction with a sense of pride and excitement.


    "Allow me to introduce the partner who walks beside me, my loyalpanion and protector, Uvi, the Silver Blue Wyvern"


    With a subtle gesture, she beckoned, and from behind her, a magnificent creature emerged.


    Although Uvi is the weakest type of wyvern, she was still an ethereal being, her scales shimmering like the moonlight, and her wings expansive like a celestial tapestry.


    The draconic eyes glinted with intelligence and benevolence, and a sense of awe washed over Daniel.


    Uvi''s presence alone spoke of the bond she shared with Celoa, a connection that went beyond words.


    As Daniel was in amazement, her smile widened, knowing that her partner had captivated their hearts just as she had captivated hers.


    Daniel''s eyes lit up with admiration as he beheld the majestic creature.


    "An exquisitepanion indeed," he remarked.


    "it seems that your journey together was filled with bond and strength, something that perhaps would never been seenmonly"


    His words were apliment to Celoa and knowing that his words contained thousands of power, she thanked him with a bow, her heart swelling with pride for her unique partner.


    Uvi, in turn, let out a gentle rumble, as if to express her gratitude for being acknowledged.


    For a beast like Uvi, her senses were entirely different from her master, Celoa


    To Celoa, Daniel might seem harmless, but to Uvi, what she was seeing was making her body shed in fear.


    Her bloodline was boiling and if it weren''t for Daniel controlling his bloodline, Uvi would have been forced to stick her head on the ground.


    Nevertheless, it was natural for her to naturally acknowledge that Daniel was the supreme one. Thus, Uvi had consciously acknowledged Daniel as her Superior.


    "I thanked the Great Master for his kind words"


    Celoa replied with a bright smile.


    Celoa didn''t have a difficult past nor was she born with a Unique Talent.


    She was just an average girl who had the same dream as every girl, and that was to be a cultivator.


    She may have appeared as an ordinary girl to the outside world, but within her heart burned an extraordinary passion and determination.


    From a young age, she had gazed up at the stars, dreaming of a life as a cultivator, a life of adventure, self-discovery, and the pursuit of spiritual enlightenment.


    Growing up in a humble vige, her dreams were met with scepticism and doubt from those around her.


    The path of cultivation was often reserved for the gifted and the privileged, but she refused to be discouraged by the odds stacked against her.


    She believed that with unwavering dedication and hard work, she could defy expectations and forge her destiny.


    Her family, although supportive, was hesitant about her ambitions.


    They worried about the dangers thaty ahead and the challenges she would face as a disciple of a renowned sect.


    However, her determination was unshakeable.


    She believed that she was meant for something greater and was willing to make sacrifices to pursue her dream.


    With a heart full of hope and dreams of bing a cultivator, she set out on a journey to seek the ce she believed would hold the key to her dreams.


    However, because of her lesser abilities, she wasn''t deemed as fit to be a cultivator and thus, she was saddened by the ultimate reality.


    As she continued her journey within the War Tame Sect, Fate had indeed left a delightful surprise for her.


    During one of her rigorous training sessions, she stumbled upon a young and seemingly unremarkable creature¡ªan injured Silver Blue, a rare and often overlooked spiritual beast.


    Most disciples would have dismissed the creature as insignificant due to its rtively weaker nature.


    However, she felt an inexplicable connection to the beast.


    Despite its injuries, she sensed a spark of untapped potential within the creature.


    Trusting her intuition, she decided to take it under her care, determined to nurse it back to health.


    As days turned into weeks, Celoa worked tirelessly to tend to the Silver Blue''s injuries and provide it with the nurturing it needed.


    In return, the beast responded to her kindness and dedication, forging a bond with Celoa that went beyond words.


    She named her newpanion "Uvi," symbolizing the spirit of the moon that seemed to emanate from the creature.


    To everyone''s surprise, Uvi began to thrive under Celoa''s care.


    The bond between the two deepened, and Celoa discovered that Uvi''s seemingly weaker nature was merely a fa?ade.


    The Silver Blue possessed a rare gift of empathetic connection, able to draw strength from the moon around it.


    With her guidance and encouragement, Uvi''s powers blossomed.


    Together, they discovered that Luna had the unique talent to absorb and redirect moon energy, making her a formidable force in battle.


    As Uvi grew stronger, so did Celoa''s abilities as a cultivator.


    Their bond became the talk of the sect, as fellow disciples marveled at the harmonious connection between Celoa and her once-overlookedpanion.


    Her dedication and belief in Uvi''s potential were an inspiration to all, reminding them of the true essence of being a cultivator¡ªfinding strength in unity and embracing the uniqueness of each spiritual bond.


    As she and Uvi trained together, they explored new heights of power and spirituality.


    Their dynamic partnership became a testament to the limitless possibilities thaty within the War beast Secy, where even the seemingly weakest could be a force to be reckoned with through bond and understanding.


    Her journey was no longer just about fulfilling her dream of bing a cultivator.


    It was a journey of self-discovery, as she learned to trust her instincts and believe in the potential of those around her.


    Uvi''s presence was a constant reminder that sometimes, the most extraordinary giftsy hidden within the seemingly ordinary.


    With her by her side, Celoa''s determination to protect and uplift others grew even stronger.


    The once-average girl had transformed into a powerful andpassionate cultivator, admired not only for her skills but also for her ability to nurture and support those around her.


    Together, Celoa and Uvi continued to grow, their bond serving as a beacon of hope and inspiration within the sect.


    They proved that sometimes, the greatest surprises in lifee from unexpected ces, and that true strength lies not just in one''s abilities but in the bond and trust shared between a cultivator and their spiritualpanion.


    Thus, from a mere disciple, she became the one who led the Inner Disciples, the most powerful force of Disciples within the sect.


    Despite achieving fame within her sect, Celoa wanted to see the potential of her belief and how far it could go.


    She didn''t wish to just stop here and ept her fame. She wishes to reach new heights of ceiling and achieve what others.


    And one day, she had caught news about the Heavenly Harem Sect and of course, she had doubts about it.


    She didn''t want to sacrifice her dignity just for the sake of attaining power, but Celoa had realized how harsh reality can be.


    Even though she was the leader of the Inner Disciples, she realized that that position was just a speck of dust in this world.


    She didn''t want to be just content with that.


    At the same time, she didn''t wish to be seen as a traitor but fortunately, it seems like the sect master was fine with it and she made her final decision.

 Chapter 105 War Tame Sect Part 3

    ?


    Celoa decided where she prioritizes her future over the importance of rtionships in the sect.


    It wasn''t a betrayal or void of her loyalty since even the Sect Master of the War Tame Sect approved her decision.


    It could seen as a way where there''s nothing more she could learn from the sect itself.


    In terms of knowledge and techniques within the sect, she had absorbed andprehended every single meaning.


    When ites to practicality, she trains harder than anybody else and with her achievements made, she is like a max-level character in a newbie vige.


    She believed it was time for her to find a new ce where she could grow into a better cultivator with her partner as well.


    But when it came to finding a better sect, she was in a dilemma.


    Without a doubt, she''s ate bloomer of talent when ites to taming a beast, however, she wasn''t consumed by it and had realized where her limits were.


    And thus she began to worry about her future and it was between whether she could break the ceiling or would she be forever stuck beneath the ceiling.


    She had to ponder and contemte her worries as she sought the answers to solve her concerns, and just like how she found Uvi, she also found her answer.


    The Heavenly Harem Sect was her answer all along and she knew it immediately the moment Cecilia and the rest of the disciples visited the city days ago.


    She was awed and aspired to be just like them and wondered how could cultivators achieve such incredible powers as it was mystical and beyond reach.


    Filled with curiosity and a thirst for knowledge, she sought out the answers from Cecilia and the other disciples, eager to uncover the secrets behind their exceptional abilities.


    She won''t forget their answer and how easy it was to attain such powers and it was so easy that she was out of her mind.


    Because of their answer, she immersed herself in it, studying and diligently trying to understand how to be like them.


    Despite her dedication, she often found herself frustrated and overwhelmed by theck of charms as a woman.


    The more she learned, the more she realized that the path to power was arduous and didn''t only rely on a single path.


    One day, while deep in meditation, an epiphany struck Celoa like a bolt of lightning.


    She realized that she had been focusing solely on the external aspect of cultivation such as the techniques, the battles, and the tangible results.


    However, she had been neglecting the most crucial aspect which is the cultivation of the self and the inner journey of the heart.


    As she delved into this newfound understanding, she discovered a profound truth and that was the power of alignment between mind, body, and spirit.


    It was not just about mastering techniques or attaining external prowess, but about finding bnce within oneself, understanding one''s emotions, and nurturing a pure heart.


    All this time, she had never been once falling in love with the opposite gender. No, it was more of the never considered an important factor in her life.


    At the start, nobody had paid attention to her and she was rejected quite a few times due to how she looked.


    But as she discovered the glorious version of herself that''s when the men started to realize her beauty and because of her status, even the sons of Nobles had sent letters of marriage to which she rejected.


    She was so focused on her journey that she had lost interest in being in a rtionship and because none of them had managed to move her heart she didn''t begin any rtionship.


    However, now as she had opened the box of interest, it was only then were her eyes opened and hope for any rtionship to start.


    But it was easier to say than to make it a reality.


    Celoa didn''t have high standards nor were her taste thatplicated.


    She only needed someone to apany her on this journey of hers but it was hard finding someone that suited where she liked.


    But it was hard finding someone who suited her path.


    However, it feels like fate was on her side or rather, fate was pulling them together after discovering the secret ingredient of the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    And the secret ingredient was none other than devoting her heart and body to the Sect Master, Daniel Marz.


    Hearing their secret, her first reaction was amusing. She had the look of someone who waspletely dumbfounded and she even found it disgusting.


    Imagine hundreds of women just trying to pleasure a single man made her frown her eyes in disdain.


    While every woman might hope to reach far, not everyone was willing to make the same sacrifice and some were like Celoa who believed she wouldn''t resort to such conditions.


    But one simple day, she changed her mind.


    It wasn''tplicated to convince her mind and it was so simple that it would make anyone speechless.


    She simply falls in love at first sight. For her, Daniel was the most attractive and alluring man she had ever seen and his aura was so manly that her heart throbbed like a maiden in love.


    With quick swiftness, she decided to join his sect without any hesitation.


    "As a Gift for joining my sect, here are your rewards Celoa"


    Daniel activated the cards and granted all of their abilities to Celoa.


    While he hadpleted missions, he would prefer to check his rewards after he was done with his goal in the city.


    [: Celoa Evans has received Physique of The Great Mother, Spiritual Root of Nursery of Life, Bloodline of Rhea, Cultivation Technique of Absolute Control and Cultivation Manual ofCreatress of Life :]


    The moment She received the gifts, Celoa entered a different universe where she was floating across space and right in front of her, there was a titanic life being that was huge as a gxy staring at her.


    Being enlightened by the knowledge of the cards, she knew exactly who was this being and she couldn''t help but widen her eyes with shock.


    "Rhea...Titaness Mother of the Olympians"


    The moment she called out her name, she was swallowed by Rhea as it became her bloodline, giving a new look to her appearance.


    As soon as the process of change had ended, Celoa opened her eyes and discovered that the Sect Master and the Elders of the War Tame Sect had their mouths opened widely as they stared at her with fear in their eyes.


    She wondered what was going on and only then did she realize that she had changed tremendously.


    Her hair became green and her eyes turned into emeralds. She executed the aura of someone who had be a mother and even her chest and ass had grown plumly.


    Perhaps because of her bloodline and physique, her age appearance had grown older and she looked exactly like a Milf.


    She was a young milf to be exact and it became that way because of the gifts that needed to bore the title of ''Mother'' and the Bloodline or ''Rhea''.


    "Thank you Great Master for the wonderful gifts and I will use them to serve you as much as possible"


    She bowed gracefully with a wide trembling mouth and although Uvi had no idea what was going on, she was aware that Celoa had changed tremendously and she could feel it within her bonds with her.


    "It is just my duty and fulfilling my promise as the Sect Master of the Heavenly Harem Sect and this won''t be the end"


    "If you managed to satisfy or umte achievements, there would be more rewards"


    He exined that although living within the sect is already a heaven and a dream, Celoa who was clueless about the wonders of the sect, took it as a means of what to expect in the future.


    "And also, since you were in charge of the Inner Disciple, I will appoint you as the representation of the group from this sect since you possess a Leadership role"


    It will be easier for Daniel to manage if he appoints one person to be the representative of each sect.


    Since there''s a need for a chain ofmand, he might as well let Celoa be the representative for this group since she does have leadership experience.


    "Yes, Master! I will abide by yourmands"


    She eximed with excitement with her first order.


    Afterwards, she walked and left the Hall for the next disciple toe in. But at the same time, Celoa was delighted with the results.


    She never thought that the heights she expected to break were just the mere 1styer of the ground and there were more than thousands ofyers.


    With her powers, she had the strong belief that she could do anything and because of where the powers came from, she began to worship her master.


    "Oh, master...you are my god..."


    Being influenced by cards, she began turning into a devoted believer with lush of emptiness within her emerald eyes and with hot breathing out from her mouth.

 Chapter 106 War Tame Sect Part 4

    ?


    Eventually, the matters with the War Tame Sect were concluded within hours and it didn''t consume that much time before 643 Female Disciples were recruited.


    Other than the disciples, the Female Elders were recruited and the dramas that happened afterwards were quite amusing for Daniel to watch.


    In some certain sense, he was aware that what he was doing was destroying married couples who had been together for dozens of years.


    To those husbands who have developed unbreakable bonds with their wives, this would tear and shred their hearts into pieces.


    For some, it might drive them to insanity and it would be impossible for them to ept their wives leaving them just like that.


    It was unimaginable for them that they could toss aside all of the sweet memories, time and love just like that in the bin.


    When a man''s life is driven by the love for their wife, they will do anything to achieve the impossible even if it means breaking their body apart.


    However, when this love is betrayed by the very reason they strive to do better, their will to achieve the impossible bes the opposite of good.


    When this happens, they won''t be afraid of anything. They suddenly be a beast that knows no fear and would only be droved by their hatred that stems from love.


    In this case, such scenarios were happening to some of the Male Elders.


    [: 1 Hour Ago :]


    "Alright now that I have finished recruiting all of the female disciples, it''s time to move on with the Elders"


    Daniel faced his head towards the female elders who kept stealing nces from time to time ever since he had entered the Hall.


    He was smiling flirtatiously and was sending signals to them with his cheeky smile and the female elders couldn''t help but respond with either a blush or a flirting smile.


    "How about it? Would all of you wish to join my sect as Elders?"


    He raised his eyebrowed while offering his hand to them as though tempting them to join.


    On the other hand, the Female Elders already had decided their answers from the very beginning.


    They were assured of their choice and had thought about the benefits that it had.


    Moreover, the Sect Master was the most hottest and handsome man they had ever encountered.


    Their hearts pounded the more they kept ncing at his fine face.


    Even without doing anything, the Elders were already attracted in more ways than one.


    Even the ones who were single or were anti-against men couldn''t help but drool over his face and it felt like they were ready to pound on him at any time.


    "You have seen what kind of gifts the disciples had received upon recruiting"


    "And there''s more than just the gifts of bing an Elder of my sect"


    Although he could see that they were more than ready to join his sect, he enjoyed watching their expressions.


    It was adorable for him and he couldn''t help but entice them more.


    The Female Elders knew that he wasn''t lying and he was conveying the truth.


    After all, they had seen within their eyes how their female disciples had suddenly changed into apletely different beings.


    It was too much for them to grasp andprehend what just happened.


    But the aura that oozes out for them made them shuddered in fear and they felt humiliated and also jealous.


    All of their hard pain pain-stacking work for dozens of years became a mockery. The blood, sweat and tears were all for nothing.


    At this point, they questioned their existence. What was even the point of living and training if they could be fed by a sugar daddy?


    The number of years they sacrificed was all for nought and to be a prodigy, all they need to do is to swear their oath of body, heart and loyalty to the man named Daniel Marz.


    Although the female elders had made up their minds from the start, seeing the results from their eyes had doubted their efforts.


    It was hard to believe that the perks of joining his sect were more than what the upper grades of the sect could offer.


    All the more their hearts and minds were convinced and they had no regrets for doing what they needed to do to join the sect.


    Although it pains some of their hearts to cease their rtionships with their dreams, they have dreams that they wish to achieve to strive for.


    The opportunity was never offered to them and never would they have nned to be better if it weren''t for Daniel''s appearance.


    As mediocre cultivators living in the lowest rank of cities, they weren''t keen on bing the strongest nor did they believe they could do anything.


    They were just cultivators striving to do their best in this world and at the same time, they realized where their limits were


    As a result, they settled in the War Tame Sect to pass the time and earn whatever ie they could have.


    But they never would imagine that the opportunity to break their limits was presented to them.


    To add on, they never considered that the requirements were a hundred times easier than breaking through the Mortal Realm.


    With such temptations and opportunities, there was no way they could let it pass by and only idiots would avoid it, and they regretted marrying early.


    "So who would be the first Elder to join in the rankings Elder of my sect?"


    He raised his voice pitch slightly higher to attract them even more.


    Eventually, one of the female elders walked towards the carpet and stopped once she was beneath Daniel since he was sitting on a throne.


    "My name''s Ang Hal and I wish to join the Heavenly Harem Sect and would swear my heart, body and loyalty to both the Sect and the Sect Master"


    She bowed gracefully like a well-taught royalty and Daniel couldn''t help but be awed by her beauty.


    She wasn''t too thick but had a nice body shape with a well-shaped curved ass and her breast weren''t that huge but was defined as perfection.


    She had the charms of an innocent wife yet at the same time, she had the mannerisms of a subus who would seduce men with just her fingers.


    Most importantly, what was morous and enticing about her was the colour of her eyes and hair.


    Even though Daniel had seen hundreds of females with simr colour of hair and eyes, this time he was captivated and couldn''t swing his eyes away from her.


    It was simple yet charming and suited Ang''s body and mannerisms.


    With slightly curly hair of red-brown hair and golden-brown eyes, she spreads out afortable mature aura that all men, boys and children like.


    Although Daniel wasn''t all over for her, he felt that this woman should definitely be in his sect no matter what.


    "Ang, I ept you as an Elder of my sect and as small gifts for being an Elder, here is your privilege"


    He immediately granted those cards to her at the same time, he swiftly gave her the position of an ''Elder'' from the secret function and selected the skills that would provide an ultimate boost to her cultivation.


    And the results were gratifying for Ang who at this moment was appalled by the astronomical gifts she was receiving.


    With each second that passed by, it felt like a whole new realm of knowledge was being instilled and drilled into her mind.


    As such, it made her realize how small the world more truly is in front of the grand scheme of all realms and she was even more stupefied at the identity of the Master she decided to follow.


    Once the process had ended, there was no difference in the change she had with her body, but her aura and demeanour had changed greatly, and she wasn''t the same person as before.


    She was enlightened by the knowledge that had been given to her and because of that, her attitude towards Daniel had transformed or developed into something different.


    Realizing that her Master wasn''t just a strong cultivator but a being that could bepared to god, her thoughts on him had evolved countlessly.


    From a simple form of attraction, it became a fanatic believer that wished to serve her master earnestly and the evidence could be seen from her eyes.


    There were hints of shapes of hearts and small nkness in it and her smile had be even more lovely to the point, that it was a little bit creepy.


    In the end, she had changed into a different person with a more charming body where not even the men aside from Daniel could hold their lust in.


    But in this moment, she had her eyes on her master and her fluctuates for him, and his body yearned for him.


    "I thank you Master for this benevolent gift and would forever serve with all I can"


    She dered openly with a trembling happily smile and if her master would want sex from her, she would be more than happy except for one person.


    "Ang you whore!"

 Chapter 107 War Tame Sect Final Part

    ?


    "Ang You whore!"


    Out of a sudden, an anguished voice echoed throughout the hall and a man appeared with anger shown on his expression.


    With his voice echoing through the hall, the atmosphere turned tense, and curious gazes shifted toward the man who had just entered.


    He stood there with a mix of desperation and regret written all over his face, his eyes scanning the room until theynded on Ang, his Ex-Wife.


    Ang''s ex-husband, Michael, was a man of striking features, but the pain in his eyes overshadowed any sense of pride he might have had.


    As he took a step forward, his voice wavered with wrath as he spoke, "Ang I didn''t know you were such bitch that would willingly open her legs for another man"


    Ang, surprised by his sudden appearance and not expecting to see him in the Hall,posed herself and approached him with a gentle yet cautious demeanour.


    "Michael, what brings you here? Is there something I can do for you?"


    Her eyes were like an innocent maiden, but within those specks of innocence contained a murderous intent that was willing to kill Michael at any moment.


    Michael hesitated for a moment before pouring out his heart.


    "You slut! Don''t pretend to be innocent! How could you leave me for another man? What''s the difference between me and him!"


    Michael furiously eximed and he did an action which he shouldn''t have done.


    He pointed his finger toward Daniel and demanded an exnation from her.


    For him, it was a minority slip of action due to his uncontroble emotions but for the rest, his act had offended Daniel''s disciples and also Ang.


    "How...dare you! How dare you point your finger at my master!"


    Ang suddenly became insane the moment Michael disrespected her master.


    Her body trembled and her eyes became bloodshot and she was losing her mind just because someone had disrespected him.


    "Your Master? H-Howe you''re so fast in epting him as your master!?"


    He was perplexed by his ex-wife''s pace of epting another man as her master.


    Although she had divorced him earlier and he had epted, he still couldn''t ovee his emotions and feelings of letting her go.


    The inability to let go of his wife had caused him to appear in the sect hall and he believed that he had every reason toe and reimed his wife.


    But as of now, he was dumbfounded by her reaction and demeanour, and seeing that she overreacted to his words alone had made him doubt himself.


    He wonders whether his reasons foring here are right or not, but his love for her is greater than anything he ever wanted.


    Moreover, his choice of words was not the right way to be used and because of that, Daniel was pissed off.


    As much as he loves his disciples and elders opening their legs wide open for him alone, it doesn''t put a smile on his face when another man calls them names.


    It strictly pisses him off and his eyebrows frown with Michael''s provocation of words.


    "Michael was it?"


    It was just only three words and yet the temperature in the room had dropped. There was no form of threat in his words, but as of now, his expression was not appeasing to look at.


    "Yeah, I''m Michael. So what of it? You think you''re better than me!? You''re just a brat who still doesn''t know how the world works!"


    Michael was consumed with his anger and he med everything on Daniel for the reason behind the fall of his love marriage.


    The Sect Master had wanted to intervene but before he could, Daniel had spoken up and it caused him to freeze.


    It was obvious to everyone that Daniel was not pleased with how Michael had treated Ang and those who knew him couldn''t help but smack their foreheads as they cursed at him.


    "I do not care what kind of rtionship you have with Ang. Be it as her ex-husband or lover, what''s important now is that she is my woman and you can''t change that"


    Daniel didn''t care how precious Ang might be to Michael and he wasn''t bothered with their past rtionships.


    After all, they were no longer married wives or husbands. Thus, it''s fair to say that she belongs to him and he won''t be able to do anything about it, and his words have angered him greatly.


    His eyes glowed with killing intentions and Michael dropped his butt on the ground as he peed in his pants.


    "EEEEKKK!"


    His voice screeched due to the fear that he felt. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing and also feeling.


    What he saw for a moment was an absolute monster that almost devoured his soul and he trembled uncontrobly the moment he felt Daniel''s killing intent.


    With just a single second of exposure, his soul had been fried and his mind had turned into child-like.


    And it was sad to see that a perfectly thinking man had now been reduced to a cripple and this was a form of kindness Daniel could do without killing.


    "Sect Master...would you be willing to put away that man now so that I could continue recruiting?"


    Daniel said with a smile and he acted like what he did wasn''t wrong.


    He believed that if he had killed him here, he wouldn''t be able to inflict pain on him, hence, he had an indigenous idea.


    Although what everyone saw was Michael acting like a child, what he did was simply evil.


    He had done a simple trick by frying his capabilities into a child, but his consciousness was that of an adult.


    In this case, Michael''s consciousness was still aware of what was happening, but his mind had be a vegetable state.


    "Right Away Great Master!"


    The sect master didn''t dare to prolong his order and he immediately requested the male elders to put away Michael.


    The sect master was speechless by Daniel''s action and he couldn''t help but shudder in fear.


    He didn''t know how he had done it but causing Michael''s soul and mind to be fry already spoke his capabilities.


    Because of this, he and the male elders didn''t dare to have any thoughts about Daniel and those who had simr goals to Michael had cancelled their ns.


    Even though some of the female elders were their lovers, they didn''t dare anymore to have such thoughts.


    After all, in the end, they valued their lives more than their feelings and they didn''t wish to end up like Michale.


    As they stared at his body being dragged out, they couldn''t help but think that his life would be miserable from now on and they let out a sigh of relief for not doing the same thing as him.


    If not, they would suffer the same fate. Thank god that someone had tried their luck and if it weren''t for Michael, perhaps one of them would be in his ce.


    On the other hand, Ang''s heart fluctuated at the sight of her master''s dominant side.


    Her breathing rapidly increased and her eyes had lushes of pink in them and down below, she was wet.


    She had never felt this way before and it felt weird yet oddly pleasurable.


    For the first time in her life, seeing that another man had imed her as his woman and put down another man in his ce had somehow unlocked a new sensation.


    She had never thought that a man being oppressive to her had turned her so much that she wondered what it would be like if her master dominated her.


    At such dirty thoughts, her body trembled due to pleasure by just thinking about it and she was getting wetter and she couldn''t help but look forward to it in the future.


    At the same time, her love and obsession with him grew to the point that she wanted to have sex with him.


    But s, she''d have to wait for some time before her turn was up. Moreover, the recruitment for the Edlers has yet to end.


    "Alright. Now that the nuisanceis gone, let''s move on to the next elder"


    Daniel said with a smile and Ang went and joined in with his disciples she smiled widely and was proud to be standing right behind him.


    As the recruitment continued, Ang was weed from his disciples and in terms of positions, hers was much higher than his disciples.


    Thus, the disciples treated her like an Elder and didn''t make her feel like she was an outsider and within minutes of spending time with them, she had be closer.


    She was closer to his disciples than the people in the War Tame Sect that she had spent years living and within that few minutes alone, Ang knew she didn''t regret her choice.


    Moreover, as time passed by, Daniel recruited all of the female disciples and it was pleasant for him to learn about them and their past.


    Now that he hadpleted his mission of recruiting in this sect, he had left the ce after giving his farewell to them before making his way to the Tristan household for their news.


    Moreover, the War Tame Sect disciples and Elders were teleported into his sect and he would leave them up to the Elders over there to settle.

 Chapter 108 Revisiting The Black Sword Sect

    ?


    Now that Daniel hadpleted his goals within the 4 sects, he had one more ce to visit before meeting with Zuke and Viston.


    It was none other than the ck Sword Sect to which he had given time for the 4 Elders to think carefully with their decisions.


    There won''t be any consequences as to how their decisions will turn out, but it will be kind of disappointing that they wouldn''t join his sect.


    ''It will be a bit sad if they don''t join. But I can''t do anything if they don''t wish to do so. Even if after all I did serves nothing, then, I won''t force my way''


    He had done so much for them that if they rejected his offer, his efforts would have been wasted and it would be a learning point for him that he shouldn''t chase every girl that he sees.


    Instead, they were the ones who should be desperately chasing him.


    "Well, let''s visit the ck Sword Sect once again. Fresia, bring us to their destination"


    He ordered his disciple, and with a smile, Fresia summoned a portal that would lead to their destination.


    With his daughters on his hands and above his head, he entered the portal along well with his harems following his trail from behind.


    Eventually, they arrived at the entrance of the ck Sword Sect, and outside the gate of the sect, there were disciples who were guarding the entrance.


    Before Daniel could initiate a conversation with them, one of them was stunned to see a guest he didn''t expect toe at all.


    "C-Call the Elders!"


    He shouted with fear in his eyes. His body was trembling and even his voice sounded frightened.


    Nevertheless, his fellow friend followed his words as he sent a message to summon the 4 Elders.


    It didn''t take that long before the 4 Elders swiftly arrived at the entrance with sweat across their faces and upon seeing their guests, the leading Elder sighed.


    "So...you havee again, Esteemed Guest"


    Her voice sounded defeated and she was defenceless against the man who had killed the Sect Master and also the Male Elders.


    Mireya knew that one day he''d be back for answers and the time she had spent pondering on what to do with the sect had stressed her mind so much that she had no clue how should she move on.


    Without the support from the Elders who were killed, the sect was falling apart rapidly and the resources were quickly declining at a rapid pace.


    Even with the help of her fellow Elders, there was nothing they could do except watch the fall of the sect as it declined slowly over time.


    "Yes I did and this time I came to hear your answer. So what would it be? Would all of you and the female disciples wish to join my sect or would you just disregard it?"


    Daniel smiled at the same time he knew what their answers would be.


    "If all of you join my sect, you won''t have to face all these hardships and whatever you want will be granted. So what do you say?"


    He offered his hand and as Mireya gazed at his hand she shook her head and rejected his offer.


    "It is a nice offer but I will reject it and I will apologise to you if my answer has offended you"


    Mireya and the Elders had thought about it carefully and their days of contemting had concluded with a ''No''.


    "But I thanked the Esteemed Guest for putting his way for us and I hoped that you won''t be offended by the disappointment"


    She was afraid that her answer would have offended him, but it didn''t.


    "Alright. Since that is your answer then I won''t force you with your choice"


    He retracted his hand and shook his head in pity.


    "But it is a shame though. I don''t mind having a beauty like all of you in my sect" Heplimented.


    "Then it''d be fine if you''d like to visit our sect for a cup of tea and if such a time urs, I would look forward to it" She smiled lovingly.


    "You''re right. If such a dayes, I don''t mind having a visit just to have a cup of tea"


    He responded with a smile and for some reason, it felt like he was rejected yet it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    All this time, Daniel felt like the pace of building his sect had been so smooth and every disciple and elder he met had epted his conditions immediately.


    Although he wasn''tining about how everyone was so easy in entering his sect, he never thought that being rejected once could give a new feeling to it.


    He wasn''t being emotional about it but rather it was kind of a new experience for him and it made him want to have her even more.


    Nevertheless, he won''t be so adamant about her joining. Without a doubt, Daniel had a feeling that one day she would join his harem and all he needed to do was just let the time flow.


    "Without further ado, I will make my way then. If we have time in the future, let us spend our time getting to know more about each other"


    Without wasting any more time, Daniel said his farewell to the Elder before departing to his next destination.


    "Same goes to you Esteemed Guest. I''ll look forward to our time in getting to know more about each other"


    Mireya responded with a smile and as she watched how Daniel departed and disappeared, she couldn''t help but recall his words earlier on.


    "Hmmm? I thought you weren''t interested in him Mireya? What''s with longing face? Don''t tell me!?"


    Out of a sudden, Ne teased Mireya as she caught her staring into the empty air with a face that yearned for something.


    "No, you''re misunderstanding!"


    Mireya tried rejecting her words but her reaction tells otherwise.


    "It doesn''t sound convincing if you''re overreacting"


    Hazely added and she couldn''t help but smile on Mireya''s reaction.


    All of them had already discussed this matter and their answers to it were adamant they didn''t want to join his harem, but seeing Mireya''s reaction, they couldn''t help but teased her.


    "Come on Mireya, be truthful about it. How do you truly feel?" Cierra questioned with a curious expression.


    "I don''t feel anything! All of you stop teasing me and get back to work!"


    She tried to deny their teases but it backfired since her cheeks were blushing.


    "It''s obvious that you''re lying, Mireya! Come on be truthful about it" Ne continued to tease and she wouldn''t stop till she confessed to it.


    Eventually, Mireya couldn''t hold it in and she confesses.


    "Alright fine! I didn''t think he would be that good-looking now that we''re more focused"


    She admitted that her face was facing sideways to hide her embarrassment.


    "But don''t let it fool us. Don''t forget what he had done"


    But it was only for a second that she remembered what Daniel had done and how he had murdered the Male Elders and for that she couldn''t forgive his acts.


    "Sigh, you''re right Mireya but if we don''t do anything the sect would copse and we''re estimating about 3 months before our resources will run out" Hazely eximed.


    "Once our resources have been cut off, we have no one to rely on and our best option is him" She added.


    They weren''t confident that they could gain another resource to let the sect run and a sect requires a tremendous amount of resources for it to sustain.


    However, it won''t be long before one day the sect will close down for good and if such a dayes, they don''t have any idea on what to do.


    Moreover, with the disciples, they were afraid that the situation would worsen and if such time urs, who could they rely on?


    "Let''s not think about it now. For now, we should just strive for the best"


    She sounded defeated and she didn''t want to rely on Daniel.


    She wasn''t ignorant or unaware of his capabilities, but she hated the idea of relying on men to climb the stairs.


    She wanted to prove to others that she didn''t need men to climb. However, the situation proved otherwise.


    With each passing day, her shoulders felt heavier as she was carrying the weight and future of 1 thousand or more disciples and if she made a small wrong turn, all of it would fall.


    Her mind was slowly wearing out and her mind was exhausted.


    Although she had the Elders to support her, it wasn''t enough.


    With the decrement of resources each day, the weight felt heavier and she wouldn''t know how long she could survive before she sumbed to depression.


    Although the answer was right in front of her eyes and all she needed to do was to just grab it, she was stubborn.


    But even then, her stubbornness would one day meet its defeat.

 Chapter 109 A Forgotten Past

    ?


    It was now the time for Daniel to collect his fruits ofbour and that was to meet Zuke, Luke and Viston first before the main event.


    "Wee Great Master. It''s been some time since Ist saw you"


    Zuke weed Daniel with open arms and a wide smile.


    Zuke, an ally of Daniel, stood at the entrance of his house, eagerly awaiting his arrival.


    After the long day of recruiting countless disciples from the Sects, the 2 suns were beginning to set, casting a warm golden hue across thendscape.


    As Daniel approached, a genuine smile graced Zuke''s face, and he opened his arms in a weing gesture.


    "Great Master, everything that you have been waiting for is finally here"


    Zuke eximed as he enveloped Daniel in a warm handshake. "I''m thrilled to see your reaction."


    Daniel epted the handshake, feeling a sense ofradeship and trust in his word''s presence.


    "It has indeed been a while, Zuke. And I''m looking forward to what you have nned for me"


    Zuke stepped back, his bright eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    "Great Master and all of the Esteemed Guest, let''se inside. The Patriarchs and Matriarchs of the Noble Families are all inside and they are excitedly waiting for your presence"


    He invited, gesturing towards his home.


    "At the same time, I''ve prepared a feast in your honour"


    Daniel and his women followed Zuke inside, taking in the cosy ambience of his home.


    Upon entering, the aroma of delicious dishes filled the air, and the sound ofughter and chatter echoed through the halls.


    It was evident that Zuke together with Luke and Viston had gone to great lengths to create a weing atmosphere for their grant event.


    As they walked towards their designated around the house which seemed huge, there were other Patriarchs and Matriarchs who had their own sets of tables and chairs.


    Instead of thinking of it as a home, it had been designed as a ce to host an event and eventually, Daniel and his harem were brought onto a table ced above the rest, hinting to the others what kind of position he had.


    As they settled around the table, Zuke finally let the Grant Event open and he had few words to say before beginning the event of recruiting.


    "Before we begin with Main Event, I would like to wee all of the Patriarchs and Matriarchs for epting the offer and turning this city into a Vassal for our Esteemed Guest Sect, Heavenly Harem Sect"


    Zuke eximed and sounds of ps reverbed throughout the space and for some reason, the Matriarchs were sending gazes towards Daniel, especially a certain person that Fresia had beefed with previously.


    "Great Master, do you have anything to stay with before we begin with the main event?"


    Zuke urged Daniel to speak a few words as a means to show his presence.


    Without a doubt, Zuke and Viston''s hard work had paid off and it wasn''t easy for them to convince the majority of the powerhouses with his n.


    It was even harder when he had to exin why it would be worth it for their female family members or even friends to join the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    Fortunately, because of Daniel''s actions it had lessened his work by arge margin and most women had easily agreed with his nt.


    To honour this celebration, he created this grand event where he invited every Patrairch and Matriarchs who had agreed with his n.


    To add on, the number of participants he had collected had amassed over tens of thousands and because there are no strict requirements aside from rtionship, it was easy to amass over thousands.


    It would be impossible to recruit every one of them on the spot, but Zuke had put up some of the participants who held important positions within their families, and even themoner was invited.


    "Alright. Let me just have a few words"


    Daniel had never expected that the Grand event would turn out like this.


    It feels incredibly good to be weed like a celebrity but his purpose ofing here was to recruit disciples and it would be thest session he would recruit before he would focus on something else.


    Zuke gave the spotlight to Daniel and now, all of their eyes were on him and some of them were incredibly intense that he had to look who was the person who kept gazing at him with such a look.


    In the end, he turned his head to face the person who was so focused on him and he was pleasantly surprised at the identity.


    He didn''t know who she was, but he did recognise the people around her.


    ''Isn''t that Fresia''s Ex-husband and sons..?''


    He questioned and he noticed that right by the husband''s side, there was a gorgeous woman right by the sons'' side, there were 2 pretty-looking teenage girls.


    He didn''t find it strange about their presence nor did he want to bring up the past when Fresia had ended it, although she wanted a ''brutal'' revenge, he never thought of doing it immediately.


    However, at this moment, he finds those three women''s behaviour odd.


    Daniel''s thought about the woman who stole Fresia''s husband away from her would be someone with charms and someone who knows how to manipte.


    But it was strange to see that the person who sat by the husband''s side looked innocently and Daniel wouldn''t suspect anything if she had never smiled seducingly on his way.


    Yes, as Daniel nced at her, she gave him a flirtatious smile, and to make the situation even more interesting, she passively waved at him while keeping a lookout on her husband.


    At the same time, the 2 teenage girls who were apanying the husband''s sons were also gazing at him with a smile that was telling him that they wanted to have sex with him.


    As Daniel looked, he realized that the 2 teenage girls had simr looks to the woman on the husband''s side, thus, he believed they were her daughters, and because of that he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ''This is interesting''


    He didn''t want to assume but the smile that they were sending didn''t belong to someone who was loyal to their partner and he never thought that his promise to Fresia would be easier toplete.


    At some point, even if they ended up bing his harem, he wouldn''t mind epting them as long as they could be loyal, but if he sensed that they weren''t, he wouldn''t hesitate to kick them out.


    As those 3 women gave a flirtatious smile to him, Daniel replied with a soft smile, and the woman who never expected to have a reply had a wide smile.


    ''He smiled back at me! Does that mean he remembered me?''


    She was shyly nudging her legs together as though something in between her legs had be wet.


    To exin why she felt this way, we have to turn back the time a little bit.


    Delh Pilio had honestly fallen in love with Fresia''s husband because she had earnestly believed that he was the man for her and the strongest one for her.


    But she was wrong to assume so, no, it was more of how she had forgotten her first love.


    It happened way before Daniel had been given the power of the system and he was a nobody with a weak cultivation stage it was such a long time that perhaps he may have forgotten about it.


    Perhaps at that point, he was a young boy at the age of 16 and he was passing by around the city together with his deceased master, and at some point, he venutred the city on his own.


    And there he goes, he encountered a special situation.


    A situation where a young mom aged 30 with her two 12-year-old daughters were walking down a street and there they encountered hooligans, people who were cultivators yet were weak and could only survive through robbing.


    Now, Delh wasn''t a cultivator hence, she was a weak sheep and it created a perfect cliche scene for Daniel toe and appear like a hero.


    "Give me your money!"


    Delh was being robbed and to protect her 2 children, she stood in front of them but there was fear in her eyes and she was unsure whether or not she could protect them.


    Although she was the heir, at that point, she was a nobody and to see 3 muscr men robbing her, she was frightened.


    "M-Mommy I''m scared" one of her children clinging to her thighed in fear as she was frightened with the three men.


    Her other daughter was shivering in fear and she couldn''t utter any words and Delh tried her best tofort them.


    Because there were no bodyguards and they were in a ce where it was hard to call for help, Delh knew that they wanted more than just money.


    Thus, she was helpless.

 Chapter 110 A Promise With A Milf Part 1

    ?


    With no cultivation or treasures to protect the 3 Robbers, Delh feared for the worse and what worsened her fear was that there was no means of her escaping.


    She looked behind, there was no route that she could run and she looked to her sides, there was no path for her to turn to.


    With her heart pounding in her chest, she realized that she was trapped.


    Panic welled up inside her, but she knew that panicking would only cloud her judgment.


    She needed to think clearly and find a way out.


    Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to stay calm and focused. She scanned her surroundings, searching for any possible way out.


    But it turns out, there was none.


    She was surrounded by those 3 men and even if she screamed for help, no one could hear her voice as it was a secluded ce.


    If by chance someone could hear her voice, it would be toote by the time they appeared and who knows what would have happened to them.


    Delh began thinking critically about how she could escape this situation and she even considered giving her life away just for her 2 daughters to run.


    She hoped that at least if anything happened to her, her daughters would survive and she wouldn''t mind putting down her life.


    But the more she thought of the possibilities, the more she despaired.


    She was afraid that the more she retaliated, the more she and her daughters would suffer.


    After all, seeing the knife in their hands, she believed she and her daughters wouldn''t escape unscathed from this.


    However, the true question is how long could she hold them off.


    Even if she had put her life away for her daughters, how long could she create enough time for her daughters to be safe and against those 3 men, she wouldn''t doubt she would beaten within seconds.


    At these desperate thoughts, Delh bit her lips in frustration and she wondered why she and her daughters had to suffer.


    Not wanting to show a weak side to her daughters at this moment, she held in her tears of frustration.


    Thinking about it now, Delh thought that her life had been misery.


    Even though she was the heir to the Pilio Noble Family, she was just a puppet meant to be married off to the other families and that''s all she had to offer.


    There was nothing in her value other than being a marriage to bind 2 families, and if that wasn''t enough, her 2 daughters were the evidence that she had been married once and divorced.


    The reason why she was divorced was because her Ex-Husband was tired and got bored of her, thus, he ceased his rtionship and status with her and he didn''t even want to raise his children.


    Although Delh had children, the Pilio family still believed she had a value to serve which is why she was never discarded till this day.


    Still, in this situation, Delh was desperate to find the solution to this situation and even if she wanted to use her family name, there would be no point since she was just a puppet that wasn''t important for the family to sacrifice.


    "Look here is all the money I have, could you let us go now?"


    She offered all of her money in hoping that the danger would be easily solved with money and her voice had hints of fear, and she was slightly trembling.


    "We''ve struck rich!"


    One of the robbers took the money away from her hand and he had never seen this much money before.


    "Shit, just how much is that!?"


    His friend was drooling over the money as he quickly rushed to his side and he couldn''t believe that such an amount could exist.


    "This is enough for us to survive for months! Just how lucky are we!"


    One of them eximed with excitement in his eyes and he was imagining how they would be spending with this fortune.


    He was even thinking about spending some of that on the Red Light District where he would be having his fun with women while drowning himself in alcohol.


    Watching them getting excited over the money she gave, Delh formed a nervous smile.


    "Then, since you have received my money, could you let us go?"


    She was confident that she could escape from this unscathed since she had fulfilled what they wanted.


    But she was wronged to believe so.


    "?"


    All three of them paused their excitement and they had a questioning look.


    It was an awkward silence for 5 seconds before the 3 of them turned their heads and faced each other.


    And then theyughed.


    "Hahahaha did you just hear what I heard?"


    "What did she say again? Let her go? Hahahaha"


    "Hahahaha I''ve never heard such a joke in ages"


    All of them couldn''t hold in theirughter and they wereughing genuinely till their stomachs hurt and tears streamed down their eyes.


    Delh was bbergasted and she found theirugh ominous.


    She didn''t know why they wereughing at her words, but one thing is for sure is that this doesn''t sound good to her.


    In response to her fear, she took a step back while making sure that her daughters were behind her.


    And she could see that her daughters were cowering in fear as they were frightened with theirughs.


    Once they were satisfied withughing, the 3 of them looked at Delh but this time, their eyes were more intense.


    "I don''t know whether you know about this woman, but there''s no such thing as letting go of prey after it had offered itself"


    One of the robbers licked his knife while imagining himself what he''d do with Delh and her daughters.


    "But I''ve already given you wanted!"


    She raised her voice as she could see that they were beginning to close their distance. Because of that, she panicked.


    "Hmmm? But we didn''t say that we would let you go though?"


    One of them answered her question with a smirk and he liked seeing her expression as Delh had realized her mistake.


    She felt dumbed for believing them and now, she has no idea how could she escape from this situation with her daughters.


    Moreover, it seems like they wouldn''t listen to her and even if she did give more, there''s no telling how much she needed to give before they could be even satisfied.


    Never would she imagine that she would encounter such a situation and she regretted straying from this path and because of her choices, her daughters would suffer.


    She wasn''t ignorant of the aftermath of this and as a mother, it would be her worst nightmare if those ''things'' happened to her daughters.


    Left with no choice, Delh screamed at the top of her lungs and it was the loudest scream she had ever shouted.


    "HELP!"


    It was only 1 word but it echoed throughout the area and although there was no one near the area, it wouldn''t be long before someone came to rescue her if she screamed louder.


    "What is she doing!? Stop her immediately!"


    They panicked and one of them decided to slice her neck to silence her with his knife.


    Even though nobody woulde, there was still a small chance of someone appearing and it would be game over for them if a Cultivator appeared since the 3 of them were weak as hell.


    One of them dashed towards Delh ready to slice her neck with his knife. However, a strange thing urred.


    *Ding*


    The robber was confident that it had targetted pretty well and there was no mistake with his uracy, and he was expecting blood to gushed out.


    But his expectations didn''te.


    Instead, his knife shed with a metallic weapon and the robber was surprised and also baffled by how a young boy had appeared before him.


    "What the...?"


    The robber was perplexed by how a young boy appeared before him and it confused him.


    "Isn''t it funny to see 3 men cornering up a woman and 2 little kids?"


    "What kind of men are all of you in threatening a pretty woman like her?"


    The one who blocked the robber''s attack was none other than Daniel who was nine years younger at that point.


    "Who are you!?"


    The robber who shed against Daniel demanded an answer, but at the same time, he was worried about the situation.


    For someone to appear and block his attack could only mean one thing and that was the possibility of him being a cultivator.


    "Who am I? I''m Daniel Marz the Disciple of Master Roshi. You all better remember that!"


    Daniel smiled widely and he raised his sword to fight against the 3 men. For a reminder, Daniel couldn''t cultivate, hence, he wasn''t a cultivator and he couldn''t wield any Cultivation Techniques.


    But at this point, he was smiling confidently as though he wouldn''t lose against these 3 weak cultivators.

 Chapter 111 A Promise With A Milf Part 2

    ?


    Right after he dered his name, with a flick of his wrist, Daniel expertly wielded his sword, disying a level of skill that surprised the three robbers.


    "What the!"


    One of the robbers eximed in surprise as he blocked Daniel''s attack in surprised and if he waste even a second, his right hand would have been gone.


    His eyes widened in disbelief as he realized how close he hade to losing his hand.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he took a step back, a newfound fear of the young swordsman evident in his expression


    "What are you all doing!? Attack him!"


    He cried for help as he never thought that trying to get away from the boy was hard.


    The moment he shouted, Daniel stood before the woman and her children with his eyes focused and unwavering.


    He didn''t show a hint of fear or doubt, only a calm and resolute determination to protect them.


    The other 2 robbers dashed towards Daniel''s left and right side, and just seconds before they could injure him, Daniel swiftly rotated his body and parried both of their attacks at the same time.


    The moment he parried their attacks, the atmosphere crackled with tension as he followed up with another attack, and with deadly precision, their knives flew across the air.


    His movements were swift and graceful, a testament to his years of training under Master Roshi despite being unable to cultivate.


    The robbers, who had initially underestimated him, now understood the gravity of their mistake.


    "Impossible!"


    The 3 robbers exchanged nervous nces, unsure of how to proceed.


    They had expected an easy target in the lone woman and her children, but now they faced an opponent who was far more skilled than they had anticipated.


    "You''ve got guts, kid," one of the robbers sneered, trying to mask his unease. "But you''re outnumbered. You won''t be able to take all of us on."


    The robber attempted to put on a tough act, hoping that his words would cause a slight nervousness in Daniel.


    But it was futile.


    Daniel didn''t reply. Instead, he kept his focus on the robbers, his senses heightened, and his body ready to react to any sudden movement.


    The robber, still reeling from his narrow escape, decided to make another attempt.


    With a roar, he charged at Daniel with all his might, swinging his knife wildly.


    Daniel calmly sidestepped the attack, allowing the robber''s momentum to carry him past.


    With monster-like precision, Daniel struck the back of the man''s knee, causing him to copse to the ground in pain.


    The other two robbers hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to proceed. Their initial confidence had wavered in the face of Daniel''s skill, and they were beginning to question their decision to confront him.


    Fear crept into the robbers'' eyes as they realized they might have bitten off more than they could chew.


    However, they couldn''t back down now; their pride and desperation for money pushed them to confront Daniel.


    For sure they could sense that Daniel wasn''t a cultivator and though they weren''t a decent cultivator, it wouldn''t be possible for someone lower than the Mortal Realm to stand against them.


    Nevertheless, they could think all they want, but even with all of that, the answers won''t cone.


    With their dilemma and desperation pushing them forward, they lunged at Daniel with renewed determination.


    Their attacks were more coordinated this time, trying to overwhelm him with their numbers.


    However, Daniel remained unfazed. He parried their strikes with precision, deflecting their weapons with calcted movements.


    He seemed to anticipate their every move, as though he could read their minds.


    It was unthinkable that despite not being a cultivator, Daniel possessed a technique and skill that could overwhelm these 3 weak cultivators at ease.


    Was it perhaps truly due to his techniques or was it that these 3 robbers were just that weak?


    With each sh of metal against metal, Daniel gained the upper hand. His swordy was a mesmerizing dance of skill and finesse, and the robbers found themselves struggling to keep up.


    The atmosphere grew tense as the three robbers lunged at Daniel with their weapons.


    Despite their crude attacks, Daniel moved gracefully, dodging their strikes with ease. His movements were fluid, a dance of precision and agility that left the robbers baffled and frustrated.


    Amid the intense battle, Delh and her daughters watched in awe and terror.


    They had never seen anyone fight with such mastery, and they were filled with both admiration for Daniel''s bravery and fear for their safety.


    Delh wasn''t sure when it happened, but her eyes were focusing solely on Daniel.


    She felt like she was the main character in those fairy tale stories that she reads where a damsel in distress was rescued by a shining white knight prince.


    It was unlike she had ever seen or experienced and even though she was scared for her and her daughter''s lives, she wasn''t worried that much now that he had appeared.


    The moment she thought her life was about to end, he saved her at the crucial point and gazing at his small yet dependent back, she felt protected and safe.


    And from there, a bud of seed began blooming inside her heart and for the first time in her life, Delh''s heart pumped with love.


    While the sounds of metal shing were reverbing, the area around them seemed to hold their breath, the only sounds were the heavy panting of thebatants.


    Time seemed to slow as the fight continued, each moment stretching into eternity.


    Daniel''s resolve never wavered. He fought not just for himself but for the innocent lives he hade to protect.


    His determination and skill were awe-inspiring, and it was clear that he wouldn''t back down till he had saved them.


    "Give it up," Daniel said calmly, his sword poised and ready. "You don''t stand a chance against me."


    However, the remaining two robbers were too stubborn to admit defeat. They continued their futile attempts to overpower Daniel, hoping to regain control of the situation.


    Delh watched in awe as Daniel effortlessly handled the robbers. His skill and confidence filled her with newfound hope. But she also felt a sense of guilt for endangering him by screaming for help.


    As the confrontation continued, the sound of shing metal and heavy breathing filled the air.


    The robbers grew increasingly desperate, knowing that their chance of escaping this situation was slim.


    With a final flourish, Daniel disarmed one of the robbers, sending his weapon flying into the undergrowth. The robber stumbled backwards, wide-eyed and disoriented.


    Seeing theirrade defeated, the remaining two robbers exchanged fearful nces. The thrill of the heist had faded, reced by a desperate desire to escape with their lives intact.


    Without a word, they turned and fled into their path, disappearing as their silhouettes got smaller.


    Daniel watched them go, his breaths heavy with exertion. He had won the battle, but the cost had taken a toll on his body. He turned to Delh and her daughters, a reassuring smile on his face.


    With the threat gone, Daniel lowered his sword and turned to Delh and her daughters. "Are you all right?" he asked, concern evident in his eyes.


    Delh nodded, her voice trembling with relief and nervousness. "Thank you... Thank you for saving us."


    Now that she had a close look at him, Delh thought that he was quite attractive and her heart pumped faster.


    "You''re safe now," he said softly. "They won''t bother you again."


    Delh could hardly find the words to express her gratitude. She and her daughters were alive thanks to this brave young man who had stepped in to save them.


    "Thank you," she managed to whisper, her voice trembling with ''intense'' emotion.


    Daniel smiled warmly, sheathing his sword. "It was the right thing to do. No one should have to endure such treatment. I''m just d I could help."


    Delh thanked Daniel once more, tears of gratitude in her eyes. "I don''t know how to repay you for what you''ve done," she said.


    "You don''t need to," Daniel replied gently. "Helping someone in need is its reward. Just promise me that you''ll be more careful in the future."


    Delh nodded earnestly, feeling a newfound sense of protection and warmth. "I will," she vowed.


    Moments ago, Daniel was with his master and being drawn by Delh''s scream, he went off on his and now, he was relieved to see that the danger had passed.


    Delh couldn''t help but marvel at the incredible turn of events.


    What had started as a terrifying ordeal had ended with a newfound sense of love and gratitude.


    For Daniel, it was just another chapter in his journey as he continued to chase the pursuit of Dao while learning from his master and facing new challenges.


    But he knew that the memory of this day would stay with him, a reminder of the impact one person''s actions could have on the lives of others.


    And so, Delh and her daughters found sce in the kindness of strangers and in the knowledge that there were still good people in the world willing to stand up for those in need.


    As for the robbers, their encounter with Daniel left asting impression.


    They would think twice before crossing paths with such a formidable opponent again, their egos bruised and their confidence shattered.


    As the world witnessed the events that had unfolded beneath its sky, the 2 suns set, casting golden rays upon them as though whispering and creating a warm reminder that it was gettingte.

 Chapter 112 A Promise With A Milf Last Part

    ?


    ''''Alright, since all three of you are fine, then, it''s time for me to return and don''t forget to be careful on your way back''''


    Now that it was gettingte with the 2 suns setting down, Daniel believed he had fulfilled his missions and knowing that the three of them were safe, he believed it was time for him to return.


    Delh and her daughters nodded gratefully, their hearts still racing from the intense encounter they had just experienced.


    They couldn''t find the words to express their gratitude to Daniel for saving them from the robbers'' clutches.


    "Thank you so much for your help," Delh said, her voice filled with emotion.


    "You risked your life to save us, and we are forever indebted to you."


    She eximed with a wide smile and she even went her way to grasp his hands and poured out her feelings.


    Daniel believed that she was just showing her gratitude and he replied with a warm smile.


    "I''m d that I could help and remember to be careful on your way back to the vige. It''s not safe to travel alone, especially with little ones."


    "We will, we will!" Evillia, the oldest daughter chimed in, her eyes wide with admiration for their rescuer.


    "I promise to protect my sister and mom just like you protected us," Melidah, the youngest added, determination shining in her young eyes.


    Daniel ruffled their hair affectionately.


    "That''s the spirit! Stay strong, and remember, there are good people out there who will help you if you ever find yourself in trouble again."


    With a final nod of reassurance, Daniel turned to leave. He didn''t linger, knowing that his mission had been fulfilled.


    But Delh couldn''t bear to let her benefactor go just like that and even her daughters were reluctant to see him leaving their sights.


    As he walked away, Delh and her daughters watched him go with a mixture of gratitude and yearning.


    They knew that they had just encountered a truly extraordinary individual, but they didn''t wish for it to end just like this especially Delh who was aware of her feelings and emotions.


    Minutes ago when Daniel appeared, the first thing that she saw was his back and never did she ever feel protected so much, moreover, he was a young charming boy that she finds attractive.


    It was different in contrastpared to all of the men she had met whether in her n or outside and her feelings intensified even more at how much he was willing to protect her.


    It was a strange urrence for her when Daniel didn''t have any reasons to interfere and he didn''t even know her.


    Hence, Delh who craved a romantic sweet innocent love had fallen at first sight and because of how deeply her craving is, she didn''t want to let go of her sight especially when ites to a young boy.


    Thus, she couldn''t help but break a smile and a kind of smile that she never thought she would have and a smile that was filled with overbearing love.


    ''''Wait!''''


    Raising her courage, she stopped Daniel and as he halted his steps and turned around, he had a curious gaze.


    ''''Yes?''''


    Now that she had stopped him, she had no idea what should she do from now on and words weren''ting out of her mouth.


    ''''Since you''ve done so much for me and my daughters, it''s natural that I shouldpensate for what you''ve done for us''''


    Delh thought it would be a good idea to prolong her time with him as much as she could before she could tie her rtionship with him.


    But unfortunately for her, Daniel didn''t have such a grand n to spend his time any further with her as he needed to return on time to his master or else he would be sted from him.


    ''''It''s alright. There''s no need for you topensate me or anything. I''m just doing this out of goodwill''''


    He replied with a smile and Delh never thought that a boy''s smile could be so innocently charming.


    Was she perhaps into young boys? Well, she does have the Milfy-looking body and she has the type of aura where she would prey on young boys.


    Nevertheless, hearing his reply, she had no idea what to do and forcing him to stay with her might make her like a viiness and burdensome.


    ''''That''s...


    Well, Daniel could see that she was saddened by his reply and he had no idea what he had done wrong.


    Although he did find her attractive enough to the point he felt his body hot and a certain dragon rising, his fear of his master overwhelmed his sin of lust.


    Thus, he could only regrettably reject her offer and at the same time, he thanked his lucky stars that he managed to encounter such a beautiful woman.


    ''''But it''s not like this would be ourst time meeting, so why not we meet again in the future, when the timees, how about you tell me a little bit of yourself?''''


    Daniel came up with an alternative n and Delh''s eyes immediately lit up. Seconds ago, it felt like she had lost the meaning of life, but after hearing his proposal, her world was brought back.


    ''''Really!?''''


    She dashed towards him and grasped his hands with enthusiasm and being overwhelmed with her enthusiasm, Daniel replied quickly.


    ''''Yes that''s right''''


    He wasn''t sure whether he made the right choice or not, or whether this was a good oue but he was rather delighted that he managed to make a woman like her interested in him.


    For someone who hasn''t been in a rtionship before, this was the first time for him and he was a little bit excited.


    Hence, for the next half an hour, Delh gave her information to him and the ce of their meeting and she had never been so digested in sharing her privacy information with the opposite gender.


    On the other hand, Daniel epted everything with a smile and without further ado, he apanied Delh and her daughters back to the safe zone before they separated their ways.


    As the days passed since their encounter, there was no news of Daniel encountering Delh ever again.


    But for Delh, she couldn''t shake off the deep impression that Daniel had left on her heart.


    She had fallen deeply in love with the charming young man who had appeared like a prince to save her and her daughters.


    And because of her feelings for her, every night, she found herself gazing at the stars, wondering where Daniel was and what he was doing.


    She yearned for his presence, his smile, and the warmth of his reassuring words.


    As the days turned into weeks and the weeks turned into months, Delh''s yearning for him intensified and at the same time, it became worse.


    At some point, she even called out for his name randomly while staring into a wall with marks representing the number of days since their encounter.


    She was slowly turning for the worse and her obsession with him grew.


    It was to the point that she often visited the ce where they had met, hoping that somehow fate would bring Daniel back to her.


    But as the months went by, there was no sign of him.


    She even hired some spies, but no one knew where he was and there was no information about him and it was as if he never existed at all.


    But despite all of this she never loses hope.


    Still, even with the longing in her heart, Delh focused on raising her daughters.


    If some thought that Delh was the only felt this way, then they''re wrong.


    Evillia and Melidah were undergoing growth and with that, their impressions of him were as strong as their mother''s.


    They admired him just as much as she did, hoping to meet him one day and ''thank'' him personally for saving their family.


    As time passed, Delh''s state became worse and worse, but she managed to hide it from her family mad one day, as she was at her favourite garden where she owes it, a traveller arrived in front of her entrance.


    His clothes were worn, and he looked exhausted from his training. As he approached Delh''s house, she noticed the familiar glimmer in his eyes.


    "Delh," the visitor said with a warm smile. "It''s me, Daniel."


    Delh''s heart skipped a beat as she looked into his eyes, unable to believe that he had returned after all these months.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she embraced him tightly, holding onto him as if she never wanted to let go.


    "I can''t believe it''s really you," Delh whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I''ve missed you so much."


    It was weird that Delh''s feelings had developed so much that she began treating Daniel like a husband who had gone missing for months.


    Daniel smiled, and although he was bizarre with her embrace, he didn''t shove her away.


    Instead, he began stroking her hair gently. "I''ve missed you too, Delh. And sorry for appearingte. My training took a long toplete''''


    Delh nodded, understanding his reasons. "I know, and I won''t me you for it"


    After a few seconds, Daniel took her hands in his, looking deeply into her eyes.


    "Delh, I want you to know that you''ve always been in my thoughts. I couldn''t forget your face and every night I kept thinking about you."


    Delh''s heart fluttered as she listened to his words. "I''ve never stopped thinking about you too Daniel."


    During all of his training with his master, Daniel had realized that he wasn''t a talented cultivator and even with all of the techniques he learned from his mortal, it wouldn''t be strong enough to retaliate against those higher cultivators.


    It was just a stroke of luck that he managed to repel those three weak cultivators.


    Nevertheless, with this realization, he hade to peace with himself and had epted that he wasn''t meant to be a cultivator.


    With all of these thoughts, he wishes to at least settle down with a woman and continue living his life with his loved ones as he watches his children grow.


    But he had one problem.


    No one was attracted to him and he didn''t even have any money to provide a woman to live and he remembered that a certain woman was interested in him.


    And thinking about her looks and personality, he thought it wouldn''t be bad if he could settle with her and he doesn''t mind her having children.


    Daniel smiled sadly, gently caressing her cheek. "I wish I could stay with you, but my training is not yet over. There is still much training I need toplete''''


    "I understand," Delh said, trying to hide the disappointment in her voice. "I know you have a higher purpose, and I would never ask you to give that up."


    Daniel leaned in, pressing a tender kiss on her forehead. "One day, when my training isplete, I promise that we will meet again. Until then, please know that you will always hold a special ce in my heart."


    Delh nodded. "I will wait for you, Daniel, no matter how long it takes."


    They held each other for a moment longer, savouring the love that was beginning to bloom.Then, with a heavy heart, Daniel bid Delh and her, promising that they would meet again someday.


    As he walked away, Delh watched him with a mixture of sadness and hope in her heart.


    She knew that their paths were destined to cross again, and she would eagerly await the day when they would be reunited.


    In the years that followed, Delh kept her promise, holding onto the love she had for Daniel and the hope of their reunion.


    But it has been nine years since they hadst met.


    (Author: I think some readers might think that the past chapters are so random that it doesn''t even make sense and on that part, I agree as well. But I didn''t want to make Daniel''s past and origins before he had the system so nd. Perhaps the way I executed might not be so well-liked, but let me know your thoughts on it)


    (I will rewrite this chapter if it''s not well received by readers, soment with your thoughts on it. Since this is thest part, it won''t have any impact on the next chapter)

 Chapter 113 Shocked Beyond Words Part 1

    ?


    In the mansion where the Patriarchs and Matriarchs were waiting for Daniel to begin his speech, all of them were eyeing every inch of his movements.


    It can be said that initially, their reactions toward Zuke, Luke, and Viston''s ns werepletely ridiculous.


    The Immortal cultivators were astonished by their foolishness in devising ns that could anger the esteemed Imperial Families. Fearful of the potential consequences, they hesitated to challenge the powerful factors at y.


    They thought of them as maniacs and people who were out of their minds.


    What was worse was that they were shocked out of their souls when learning how Viston had handed over his nobility.


    His im was so audacious and unexpected that it instantly spread like wildfire, and curious gazes fixed upon the enigmatic figure of Viston.


    They couldn''t help but question what could be going on inside his head to make such a bold assertion.


    Was he driven by a hidden agenda, seeking to disrupt the harmony of the city? Or perhaps he possessed knowledge beyond theirprehension, giving him the audacity to challenge the established norms?


    As they mulled over the implications of his words, some found themselves doubting his decisions.


    Others, however, remained sceptical, dismissing his im as a mere act of bravado, a fleeting desire for attention.


    Yet, the uncertainty lingered, and it was clear that Viston had managed to sow seeds of doubt among his peers.


    Moreover, making a taboo n was already a shocker for them, but handing over his nobility? That was the same as asking to die.


    They couldn''t understand the rationale behind his thinking and neither could they make sense out from his actions.


    But then it slowly grew.


    From sheer mockery, it slowly turned into a curiosity and the more they discovered that what Daniel had done was not a lie, their firm belief began shaking.


    With the evidence shown by his disciples and their powers in the time when they visited the city, all of the Patriarchs and Matriarchs were then convinced.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes on the absurdity of their strength.


    Although they have never met any cultivators at the ceiling of Half-Immortal, it was in their nature to be aware that the power shown by Cecilia and the rest was not a capacity that could be held by Half-Immortals.


    Was it possible for them to teleport into a different dimension and watch Cecilia kill ''Beings'' that they were unaware existed?


    They could remember that their souls and physical bodies almost tore apart just by seeing those ''beings'' and for the first time in their lives they realized how insignificant a Half-Immortal was.


    Cecilia and the rest of the 4 Disciples had done what they needed to convince the Patriarchs and Matriarchs.


    As for all of the Sect Leaders, they weren''t there except for Lydia. Because of this, they have no qualms about epting Zuke''s proposal.


    Moreover, knowing that they could have a small slice of rewards made them non-hesitant about their decision.


    Even if they wouldn''t be given any rewards, they would be content in having Daniel as their protection.


    After all, the n was to turn this city into a vassal of his sect and cease all forms of connections with the Imperials.


    As Daniel stood tall amidst the gathering of Matriarchs and Patriarchs in the opulent mansion, a palpable aura of awe surrounded him, making him dominant and unprable in their eyes.


    The air seemed to hum with anticipation as he addressed the esteemed assembly, his voicemanding yet inviting.


    "Before wemence with this event, let''s just say I''m pleased with all of your agreement, and I promise that you won''t regret this decision after I''m done with the recruitment"


    He dered, a hint of a knowing smile ying on his lips.


    His reputation across the city had earned him not only respect but also a tinge of fear.


    As the only outsider who had caused unforgettable events,Daniel''s presence was a testament to his prowess.


    With his speech, the eager gazes of their eyes met Daniel''s unfathomable gaze.


    His figure had not only drawn them to this momentous asion but had instilled a sense of curiosity and wonder about the kind of future they would have if they followed this man.


    "I have a great ambition of conquering the whole world and I won''t hide that I have a huge thirst for having single women I met to be my disciples and also my harem"


    He didn''t hide his great ambitions and although he expected to receive some frowned eyes, he was surprised to see there were none.


    He felt weirded out that they were still gazing at him with unordinary looks. It was as if, they were gazing at their believer.


    Nevertheless, he ignored their gazes and continued talking.


    "For some, it might be unfair that I''m only paying attention to the women and there might be doubts that some men might feel about themselves even after putting their trust in me"


    Daniel had always thought that he wouldn''t give the benefits to any man and he still believed so. He was a selfish man after all.


    But because the System had the Vassal Function, he could support the men who put their trust in him.


    "Which is why, as long as you satisfy me with your work, I would reward you"


    At this moment, his aura exuded an unparalleled maism that they found difficult to resist.


    Each one felt the allure of being part of something extraordinary, of embracing a destiny beyond their wildest dreams, especially the men.


    "Nevertheless, all of this is just part of the small ambition I have for the future, and for those who wish to venture this path with me, be prepared for the future"


    Hearing his words, the room filled with a renewed sense of purpose.


    They felt like if they followed Daniel, their lives and destinies would change, and Daniel was instilling in them that he was in charge and his position would never be shaken.


    This was a rare opportunity, one they could not afford to pass up.


    And so, as the event unfolded, the fear mingled with respect grew into profound admiration.


    They marvelled at the chance to be guided by a true master, realizing that under Daniel''s tutge, they could transcend their limitations and reach heights previously unattainable.


    Little did they know that this moment would shape the future of the cultivation world, forever intertwining their destinies with Daniel''s quest for women.


    "That''s all I have to say"


    Daniel ended his words with a smile and the whole mansion was filled with whispers and their eyes were filled with determination.


    While the women were determined to be his woman, the men were determined to be his underlings.


    It a few minutes for the whole mansion to be calmed down before Zuke continued with the main event.


    "What a Great Speech made by our Great Master and we can''t help but look forward to our future together. Having said that, it''s time for the event of recruitment to start"


    "Without further ado, let''s start with Tristan or my family first"


    Zuke eximed and as the entrance of the mansion opened, it weed the women that would soon be his women and also disciples and as they entered, there were 20 of them.


    "We have 20 women and the one leading the group is known as Jessica Tristan and someone who had worked by my side as an ountant"


    "She retired 10 years ago yet she''s back for more action after knowing she could transcend her limits and behind her are all of the representatives of each faction within my family"


    "Due to the time limit, it would be difficult for every woman to appear and we have hundreds of them wanting to be the disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect"


    Zuke introduced and he exined.


    Without all of them were beautiful in their ways and their ages varied and the youngest being 18. What''s charming about them is the robes they wore which was alluring.


    But what''s eye-capturing about this moment was Jessica Tristan, the one who led the group.


    She was a sight to behold, standing amidst an air of confidence that seemed to emanate from her very core.


    With her brown wavy hair cascading down her shoulders like a gentle waterfall and her prating brownish-red eyes that held wisdom, she was the epitome of a seasoned and experienced woman, unruffled by the demands of her role.


    Her presence wasmanding yet reassuring, and the weight of responsibility seemed to rest effortlessly upon her shoulders.


    Every intricate detail of the n''s affairs appeared to be well within her grasp, as though she possessed an innate understanding of how to navigate through thebyrinth of paperwork and bureaucracy that often burdened such organizations.


    With her appearance and beauty, their gazes naturally gravitated toward her and Daniel showed interest in her.


    Without a doubt, at some point, the n will need a few disciples or even elders to handle administrative matters.


    Knowing that such opportunities had appeared, he wouldn''t be hesitant for her.


    Moreover, he could feel it from her, the aura of an officedy or perhaps even the bossy one.

 Chapter 114 [Bonus ]Shocked Beyond Words Part 2

    ?


    The opulent hall was abuzz with excitement as Jessica, a woman of breathtaking beauty, stood before the esteemed Great Master, Daniel.


    Her presencemanded attention, and the audience couldn''t help but gasp in admiration at her enchanting allure.


    As Jessica stood beneath Daniel, her enchanting body attracted the audience and the room was filled with whispers of admiration, each word carrying praise for Jessica''s beauty and grace.


    "She''s like a celestial goddess!" one person murmured in awe.


    "I''ve never seen anyone so stunning in my life!" another whispered in agreement.


    But all of the whispers were all about how attractive and gorgeous she looked.


    Since this is an event that involves the Great Master, they didn''t utter any insults or show their disdain towards her as they were afraid of facing any form of consequences.


    As the whispers continued, a hushed silence fell over the room as all eyes remained fixated on Jessica.


    She exuded a maic aura that drew everyone''s attention, and the atmosphere was charged with anticipation.


    Jessica had retired from the world of cultivation a long time ago and the reason she was brought back was that there was still an opportunity for her to change her destiny.


    Being well-informed of the customs that needed to be done, she put her left knee on the ground and with a firm expression, she expressed her thoughts.


    Jessica''s heart fluttered nervously, but she stood tall with determination.


    She knew that this was the moment that could change her life forever, and she was prepared to seize the opportunity


    Taking a deep breath, Jessica dropped to one knee before Daniel, a gesture of utmost respect and submission. Her voice was unwavering as she made her daring deration


    "Great Master, I wish to be your Disciple and also your woman and in exchange for all of that, I would swear my loyalty and body"


    She didn''t hesitate to immediately swear her oath and Daniel smiled satisfyingly after hearing her words, and he was even pleased with how she had acted out.


    The room held its breath, waiting for Daniel''s response, unsure of what he would say.


    But Daniel''s face broke into a satisfied smile, and his eyes gleamed with approval.


    "Good. Then since you have made your oath, I will dly reward you for your swear"


    "At the same time, let me show all of you why you wouldn''t regret this decision"


    He smirked.


    Since he wanted everyone to see what would be the results of bing his disciple, he would use this chance to show them.


    Hearing his words, all of them couldn''t help but focus their eyes on Jessica and they were curious about what he meant by that.


    The anticipation in the room was palpable as everyone eagerly awaited the promised spectacle.


    What would the Great Master bestow upon this courageous woman who dared to pledge her loyalty and body to him?


    Thus, they had expectant gazes towards Jessica and even the women lining up behind her couldn''t help but watch eagerly.


    Jessica was wondering what was going to happen to her and she nervously waited. But as seconds passed by, nothing happened and she was slightly disappointed...not until her body birth upon a new light.


    "Amazing...!!"


    "What...is...this!? I could feel her aura growing deeply!"


    "Is this what it meant to be his disciple!?"


    [: Jessica Tristan has received Astronomical Titan Physique(???), Ymir Bloodline???), Abomination Titan Spiritual Root(???), Titan Manifestation Cultivation Method(???), and Devastator of the End Cultivation Manual(???) :]


    Within a few seconds, Jessica''s mind had gone through a roller coaster.


    The information and mastery of her gifts were engraved deep inside her bones and once she had gone through all of the coasters, she finally took a breath.


    When she took a breath, it felt like a titanic aura had been unleashed where the size of it could be as huge as a gxy or perhaps bigger.


    On the other hand, all of the audience could feel and see the terrifying changes happening within her body.


    It was as if a forbidden being was merging with her body and slowly, her physical appearance changed.


    If it weren''t for Daniel''s protection all of the audience would have been blown away and turned into a pool of blood.


    Moreover, even though they stood far away, their souls were crying from pain and their bodies shivered due to her aura.


    Because of the transformation, the wind within the room danced wildly and the whole building shook.


    Fortunately, it took a few minutes for the appearance to calm down before Jessica descended to the ground and the moment she opened her eyes, a wave of aura spread throughout the mansion.


    "M-Master this is??"


    She stammered, her voice filled with awe and disbelief as she gazed upon her own transformed self.


    Once Jessica had regained her understanding of the situation, she was overwhelmed with countless emotions.


    She even called him ''Master'' right away as she was in a state of shock and disbelief.


    Jessica''s life had been filled with joyous moments, and her heart was a treasure trove of cherished memories.


    Unlike many others who sought sce in their past traumas, she bore no sad backstories, for she had chosen to embrace everyughter and every tear with equal fervour.


    Those precious memories were etched into the tapestry of her being, making her the vibrant and vivacious woman she is today.


    But just like any mortal, she had her aspirations and dreams, ambitions that sometimes felt beyond her grasp.


    She yearned to reach heights that seemed out of reach, to leave a mark on the world that would echo through the ages.


    Yet, in her heart, she knew that some of these dreams might forever remain elusive.


    However, as she knelt before the Great Master, a glimmer of hope ignited within her.


    The opportunity to be his disciple and perhaps more stirred a fire in her soul.


    The audacious request she now made was fueled by a deep desire to change her destiny, to reach for the stars and grasp them in her hands.


    In this moment of vulnerability and courage, Jessica dared to believe that the Great Master held the key to her future.


    As she pledged her loyalty and body, she felt a surge of emotions that she had never known before.


    Hence, she finds it difficult that she had achieve all of it by just promising her loyalty and body.


    For her, this wasn''t even an equal exchange which makes her question who and what kind of a being Daniel was.


    She gazed at her palms and her body while thinking ''What did he just do...?''


    She questioned and at the same time, she believed she hadn''t made the wrong choice.


    "From this day onwards, Jessica Tristan will be my disciple and as all of you have seen, the changes in her appearance are the form of evidence and I''m sure all of you have felt the aura of her transformation"


    Daniel spoke and his words garnered all of their attention, and this time, every one of them was assured of their decision.


    Nevertheless, Jessica smiled widely toward her master and she finally understood why Elizabeth had epted him as her master.


    "Master, thank you for your gifts towards me!" She kneeled with her head.


    With the gifts, her eyes were open and because of the information that was granted, her perspectives of the world had grown smaller.


    She thought immortals were the limits, but having a nce at the manifestations of the gifts, those can''t bepared to immortals.


    She had never seen an immortal, but there was no doubt that her gifts were more than those of immortals.


    Which made her question just how powerful her master is that granted her those things.


    Moreover, her heart epted Daniel not only as her master but also as the man who would im her body.


    Because of how impactful this event was, Jessica was eager for her master to im her body and she had never felt this in heat before.


    "Stand up Jessica. You''re now my disciple and for all of you who still have doubts, she''s my proof to you. Do you all still want to be part of my harem?"


    "I want to join"


    All of the women behind had no longer doubts, after all, they had seen within their kind the changes that Jessica experienced.


    And they were able to feel the sheer aura she excluded which prated deeply into their bones.


    "Are you all happy with the choices you made? Know that this is still the beginning and there''s more toe" He smiled.


    Slowly, he began recruiting those women and each time he recruited, the audience was left baffled by what they were seeing.


    And never would they imagine that it was this easy to be a prodigy.


    Eventually, after he was done recruiting those women, they were all smiling widely with their gifts and they couldn''t be more than grateful for him.


    And their hearts started to grow a different type of love which was so strong that their loyalties had maxed out.


    After he was done with Tristan''s Family, Viston took the lead this time and introduced his family.

 Chapter 115 [Bonus ] Shocked Beyond Words Part 3

    ?


    After Zuke''s introduction to his family had ended, it was time for Viston to take his turn in introducing his offer.


    It might seem like this was an auction to see who could offer a better choice, but Daniel was interested in seeing different kinds of disciples.


    For sure, having hundreds of disciples would have been enough and satisfy any Sect Master''s.


    But for Daniel who possessed infinite powers, there was nothing for him to be afraid of in epting disciples where the numbers would have stretched as far as millions or perhaps even more.


    Nevertheless, with his eyes gazing and looking forward to the event, Viston no longer held back the time and he gave his speech with a ''''I''m sure that many of us were amazed by the Great Master''s kindness, but it''s also a prove to witness his capabilities''''


    He said with a smile and Viston could see all of the patriarchs'' and matriarchs'' faces gleamed with eagerness.


    He remembered that these were the same people who had refused his offer the first time, but now, their faces were telling him that they would even lick Daniel''s foot just to have a piece of a pie.


    On the other hand, Daniel would never thought he witnessed a person''s face filled with the thoughts of being his dog.


    He finds it weird to describe it that way, but it is the only way he can infer it.


    Without further ado, Viston started to introduce his family and each of the women he chose was of the highest caliber for Daniel to be pleased.


    Just like Zuke, there were more women than he had brought, but because of the amount and time, he needed to select those that might have asting impact on Daniel.


    He was confident that even if Daniel wasn''t keen on them, he might be at least interested in having them.


    Moreover, having his family as Daniel''s disciples would be a great opportunity and honour for him.


    ''''Let''s wee Suzi Jazz''''


    He eximed loudly and the moment his words echoed, the woman entered through the entrance and as she entered, all of the audience were blown away with her charms.


    As Suzi made her way, an ethereal beauty surrounded her, captivating everyone present.


    Her graceful presence seemed to cast a mesmerizing spell on the onlookers.


    Suzi exuded an aura of elegantposure, akin to a tranquil moonlight illuminating the night sky.


    It was entirely different from Jessica who seemed mature.


    If Jessica is like the burning sun, then, Suzi is like a calm cold moon.


    She exhibits a cold aura, however, that coldness of hers has its charms.


    As she walked, the air around her seemed to grow colder, but her enigmatic charm held everyone in awe.


    Her eyes, like twin pools of icy blue, scanned the room with a hint of mystery that intrigued even the mostposed observers.


    With bluish-silvery hair and moon-like eyes and apple-coloured lips, she was a beauty that would freeze even the hottest me in hell.


    What''s even more incredible about her was the magnificent size of her breasts and that bubbly ass that couldn''t be hidden away from the robes that she wore.


    As Suzi graced the room with her presence, she exuded an air of regal elegance, like an enchanting empress overlooking her realm.


    Her fancy, rich robe draped around her figure, enhancing her allure.


    The onlookers couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her captivating beauty.


    As she walked and halted beneath Daniel, her aloof expression remained the same but upon lifting her head, she smiled sweetly towards Daniel as though she was seeing her husband.


    Suzi''s enchanting smile had an enthralling effect on all the men present.


    They were left awestruck, their jaws dropping at the sight of her transforming from a cold, distant figure to a radiant beauty with a captivating smile.


    The contrast was mesmerizing, and they couldn''t help but wonder about the woman behind that aloof exterior.


    However, none of them dared to voice their thoughts, for they knew that Suzi was destined to be part of the Great Master''s entourage.


    They could only admire her from afar, knowing they could neverpete with the Great Master''s charisma and power.


    As Viston continued to introduce the other women, all eyes remained fixed on Suzi.


    Even Daniel found himself drawn to her, intrigued by the enigma she presented.


    He sensed that there was more to her than met the eye, and he was attracted to her cold facade and warm smile.


    The atmosphere in the room was electric, filled with anticipation and curiosity.


    Each woman who followed Suzi was exceptional in her own right, but it was Suzi who had captured everyone''s attention.


    Her presence alone was enough to overshadow the others, making her the centre of attention.


    ''''Suzi was it?''''


    As Daniel addressed her, the room fell silent in anticipation.


    All eyes were on Suzi, who stood nervously but with determination in front of the man she admired.


    Upon hearing his voice, Viston ceased his speech and all of the audience shut their mouth as they wondered what words would he say.


    Even the cold aloof woman was nervously standing and it took all of her courage just to stand in front of the man that she would swear to follow.


    "Yes, Great Master. That''s my name," Suzi replied, her voice holding a unique blend of coldness and innocence that had a captivating effect on those who heard it.


    ''''That''s a wonderful name and you''re quite a beautiful person"


    Daniel''s warm smile contrasted with Suzi''s aloof demeanour as he praised her name and beauty.


    He then posed the crucial question, "Do you wish to join my sect despite knowing its rules?"


    ''''Yes, Great Master. I wish to be part of your sect and also your woman who will be eternally by your side''''


    Suzi was determined to join the sect and also be his woman and her reason was simple.


    Her words caused a hushed murmur among the audience, as they marvelled at her bold deration of loyalty and devotion.


    They could sense the sincerity in her voice, and it only served to deepen their fascination with this enigmatic woman.


    Suzi''s life had been a monotonous existence, devoid of emotions.


    From a young age, she noticed that, unlike others, her heart remained untouched by love or any sentiment.


    Despite the pursuit of countless suitors and marriage proposals, her heart remained still, untouched by the affections that seemed to touch everyone else''s lives.


    As she grew older, Suzi became ustomed to thebel of an outcast.


    People around her couldn''tprehend herck of emotions, and she was often misunderstood and treated with coldness.


    Yet, Suzi remained unfazed by the judgment and istion, living her life with a stoic eptance that this was her reality.


    But all of that changed the moment sheid eyes on Daniel.


    In an instant, something shifted within her, and a strange sensation engulfed her heart.


    For the first time in her life, she felt a flutter of emotions, a pull that tugged at her soul.


    She couldn''tprehend this newfound feeling, but she couldn''t deny the pleasure it brought.


    The more she saw him, the more her heart beat for this man she barely knew.


    It was a perplexing journey of discovery for her, as she sought to understand this elusive emotion that only surfaced in his presence.


    Driven by an unquenchable thirst for this emotion, Suzi decided to follow her heart''s calling.


    She decided to pursue the enigmatic man who had sparked this newfound feeling within her, hoping that he would hold the key to unlocking the secrets of her heart.


    And so, she found herself standing before Daniel, ready to pledge her loyalty and heart to him.


    It was a moment filled with vulnerability and determination, as she took the first step towards embracing a destiny she could never have fathomed.


    As she dered her desire to be Daniel''s disciple and woman, the weight of her past and her journey resonated in her voice.


    There was a rawness to her emotions, a longing to finally understand the depths of her heart that had remained dormant for so long.


    Suzi''s transformation was not just about joining a sect or his harem, it was a transformation of her very being.


    For the first time in her life, she dared to embrace emotions, even if they were still a mystery to her.


    At that moment, as she kneeled before him, her heart brimmed with hope, uncertainty, and love.


    The once emotionless woman had taken a leap of faith, driven by an inexplicable connection to the man before her.


    For Suzi, this journey was more than just finding her ce in the world, it was about discovering the essence of her soul.


    As she looked up at Daniel, her eyes held a glimmer of a new beginning, one filled with possibilities she had never imagined.


    ''''I love your respond Suzi, and naturally, you shall receive the privileges of bing my disciple"


    With his words, a gentle wave of power washed over Suzi, marking the beginning of her journey as part of Daniel''s inner circle.


    The audience watched in awe as her aura changed, and they couldn''t help but admire the profound connection between master and disciple.


    Her body shivered and her emotions were on a roller coaster, and she had a glimpse of her newly given bloodline, spiritual root, physique, cultivation method, and technique and it terrified her tremendously.


    It was beyond the scope of her expectation, but even that was enough for her to have such a high level of admiration towards Daniel.


    As time passed by, her heart beat loudly as though an ancient being inside of her was awakening and as the grand changes ended, she opened her eyes and discovered the changes within her body.


    Moreover, as her perspective increased, she suddenly felt the world was small.


    It was an odd feeling she never felt before.


    The best way she can describe it is that the world was within her hand and she could crush it immediately if she wanted.


    That just shows how powerful she became with just these privileges.


    She was aware that her cultivation had yet to increase, but there was a foreign power residing in her body where the connection couldn''t be voided no matter what.


    "How do you feel now Suzi? With the privileges you have received, doesn''t it seem that the world feelsparatively smaller than before?"


    Daniel smiled while watching her reaction. It was as though she was a kid who received an unexpected Christmas that couldn''t wait to show off.


    "M-Master, this is amazing and I like it so much!"


    Her behaviour changed 180 degrees. She tried referring to him as a master, but it might take a few more times to get used to it.


    But other than that, she was enjoying the feeling of her power as she was dancing around with her lovely yet hint of obsession eyes that wanted to show her master her ''appreciation''.


    "How about all of you, are all of you ready to belong to me?"


    He grinned and questioned all of the women who gulped upon seeing how much Suzi had changed.


    They could feel her aura change tremendously, and they wondered if they could be like that too.


    Hence, after Daniel initiated the offer, they epted it without any hesitation.


    A small price for huge privileges.


    Moreover, they didn''t mind serving young and attractive people like him.


    They were trying to hold back, but it was hard for them to control their desires when seeing how handsome and beautiful he was.


    They had never seen such a kind like him before, and it made them eager that they would be under him.


    For Daniel, no matter how many times he did it, he still finds it unbelievable.


    With just a touch of his hand, he had raised monsters, and they would continue to grow regardless of what others might say.


    As the recruiting came to an end, the room was filled with a mix of admiration and envy.


    The women were grateful for the opportunity to join the Great Master''s ranks, while the men could only dream of possessing such a captivating woman.


    Suzi would realize that her journey had just begun, and the secrets she carried would unfold in the days toe, shaping her destiny and that of the Mortal Realm.

 Chapter 116 Shocked Beyond Words Part 4

    ?


    Within the opulent halls of the mansion, a diverse array of spectators gathered to witness this extraordinary event.


    Among them were distinguished figures, revered Patriarchs, and Matriarchs of influential noble ns.


    Their presence exuded an air of authority and importance, a testament to their esteemed status in the city.


    Alongside these esteemed guests, there were the aplished elites of various noble ns, heirs to their family legacies, and future bearers of their family head position.


    Their faces held an aura of responsibility and pride, well aware of the expectations that came with their prestigious lineage.


    And also, a look of admiration towards Daniel, the master that they wish to be a vassal of.


    Yet, not all in attendance hailed from noble backgrounds.


    Among the sea of familiar faces, some had carved their path to prominence, earning titles and des through their indomitable spirit and relentless pursuit of excellence.


    These VIPs held the respect and admiration of their peers, acknowledged for their exceptional achievements and contributions to society.


    Once Viston was done with his mission, it was time for those Matriarchs or even Patriarchs to introduce themselves to Daniel and their purpose.


    At this time, the Matriarch of the Vicil Family Noble n had stood up and began introducing herself.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted when the Matriarch of the Vicil Family Noble n stood up to introduce herself.


    As she appeared, the hall buzzed with hushed conversations and curious nces fixed on her.


    Her mere presencemanded attention, and it was evident that being a Matriarch required more than just strength and charisma; her allure was undeniable.


    The weight of her responsibilities and the respect she garnered from her family members were palpable.


    Her beauty seemed to transcend mere physical appearance, epassing a sense of wisdom and poise that added to her maic charm.


    She was the embodiment of power and grace, embodying the essence of a true leader and matriarch of the Vicil Family Noble n.


    Without a doubt, holding a Matriarch''s position, one should not only have strength and charisma to protect her position but also the beauty to give asting impact.


    As the Matriarch, Leshia Vicil''s beauty was truly captivating, leaving an indelible impression on those who beheld her.


    Her striking appearance made even Daniel raise his eyebrows in admiration.


    While he had encountered numerous stunning women, there was something uniquely alluring about Leshia.


    It wasn''t just her physical features but also the way she carried herself with a certain mature charm that set her apart.


    Her body possessed a mesmerizing elegance, with wavy curves that flowed gracefully, entuating her figure in a way that could captivate countless hearts.


    The milky softness of her breasts hinted at both sensuality and femininity, an irresistiblebination that could entice husbands and leave admirers in awe.


    Beyond her figure, Leshia''s beauty extended to her flowing, long, silky light brown hair, which cascaded like a gentle waterfall down her back.


    Her piercing ck eyes held a maic allure that seemed to draw people in, rendering them powerless in her presence.


    She had the kind of beauty that could make even the strongest of men go weak in the knees, a maic pull thatmanded attention and respect.


    In essence, Leshia was more than just physically attractive, she exuded an aura of confidence and wisdom, embodying the essence of a true leader.


    "Greetings to the Great Master"


    She widened her smile as a killer for men and it was so charmingly sweet that no man would deny her words.


    Daniel''s eyes met Leshia''s as she greeted him with a captivating smile, one that could disarm even the mostposed of men.


    He couldn''t help but feel drawn to her, intrigued by the aura of allure she exuded.


    "I''m the Matriarch of the Vicil Family also known as Leshia Vicil" She introduced herself simply.


    "For the ones who wish to join your sect would be these women that I have selected"


    As thest word left Leshia''s lips, the grand mansion''s entrance revealed the 19 handpicked women, each radiating their unique beauty.


    The audience was in awe, captivated by the stunning sight before them. But as the women came to a stop, confusion rippled through the crowd.


    But as they stopped further away from Daniel, all of the audience was in confusion.


    "I think all of you might be confused as to why there''s only 19 when each of us had agreed with 20"


    Leshia addressed the bewilderment, and an air of curiosity engulfed the room.


    The absence of one woman puzzled them all.


    It was baffling as to why one woman wascking, but soon their questions would be answered.


    With a captivating smile, she continued, "The reason is that I will be offering myself."


    The deration sent shockwaves through the gathering. Gasps and murmurs filled the hall as the realization sank in.


    The Matriarch herself, known for her prestigious position and unparalleled beauty, wanted to be Daniel''s disciple.


    It was an unexpected revtion that took everyone by surprise.


    It wasn''t a shocker, but it was indeed an unexpected revtion.


    Leshia Vicil was a lonely woman.


    Despite her enchanting allure and erotic beauty that could make any man yearn for her, lived a life of loneliness.


    The desire to settle down and start a family was not prominent in her heart, as her determination to be a Matriarch and lead her n overshadowed any other aspirations.


    Deep down, though, she couldn''t deny the longing for a perfect partner, someone who would truly make her happy.


    Her loneliness was, in a way, self-inflicted, but she bore it with grace, focusing on her duties as the Matriarch of the Vicil Family.


    Countless suitors sought her hand, captivated by her beauty and the prestige that came with marrying her.


    Yet, she remained steadfast and unyielding, like a diamond that resisted all attempts to crack it open.


    Leshia''s reputation as a lone wolf only grew stronger, her heart guarded, and her emotions shielded from the world.


    She knew she couldn''t be easily conquered, and her personality was shaped by the many suitors who had tried and failed to win her over.


    She became resolute in her choice to remain single until she found a person who could truly understand and appreciate her.


    Still, as time passed, a growing yearning began to tug at her heart.


    She longed to break free from her self-imposed solitude and start a family.


    But the predicament was that she couldn''t find anyone who ignited that spark of genuine interest within her.


    The cycle of longing and inner conflict persisted until one fateful day when fate intervened.


    In an unexpected turn of events, she encountered someone who made her heart skip a beat.


    It was as if the universe had heard her silent plea and sent this person to be the answer she had been seeking all along.


    There was an instant connection, an understanding that surpassed words, and for the first time, Leshia felt a glimmer of hope that she might find happiness.


    He was the most attractive man she had ever seen in her life and the aura she felt for him was so thick that her lower body trembled.


    The moment her eyes met his, Leshia couldn''t deny the undeniable attraction that surged through her body.


    His presence was mesmerizing, and she felt an electrifying aura enveloping him, causing her to tremble with desire.


    Despite herck of intimate experiences, her instincts screamed for him, urging her to get closer.


    It was as if fate had brought them together, and she couldn''t resist the maic pull drawing her toward this captivating man.


    Her heart raced, and she realized that this encounter would forever change her life, setting off a whirlwind of emotions she had never experienced before.


    She won''t forget the day when she met him for the first time, the memory of their first encounter remained vivid in her mind, etched like a masterpiece she couldn''t forget.


    Despite the distance she was away from him at that point, his overwhelming aura continued to resonate within her, leaving her heart in a constant state of fluttering anticipation.


    Never did Leshia imagine that she would find herself spending moments in her private chamber, lost in the depths of her fantasies as she pleased herself.


    Her thoughts wandered to him, imagining herself as the woman enveloped in his tender love and passion.


    As she conjured these vivid scenarios, her body responded with a heat that both thrilled and frightened her.


    The more she envisioned being his cherishedpanion, the stronger her yearning for him became.


    It was an emotional whirlwind she couldn''t control, and she found herself torn between reality and the allure of her desires.


    In those intimate moments of self-indulgence, she discovered the profound depths of her feelings.


    Her heart had knowingly chosen him, and she was thrilled with the growing affection that bloomed within her.


    Yet, in the stillness of the night, doubts crept in. Would he ever feel the same way about her? Could such a distant attraction evolve into something real and tangible?


    As shey awake, the yearning in her heart only intensified.


    It was a storm of emotions she couldn''t quell, and she realized that the connection they shared, even from afar, had taken root deep within her soul.


    In a surprisingly short period, Leshia felt an unwavering conviction that choosing him was the path she was destined to take.


    The maic pull of her encounter with him left no room for doubt.


    The realization that he possessed unimaginable powers only solidified her belief that he was the man meant for her.


    Yet, despite her determination, a seed of self-doubt crept into her heart.


    Amidst the grandeur of countless cities, the Cetra stood as the lowest, perhaps the most humble.


    In this city, Leshia perceived herself ascking the qualifications to be by his side, feeling insignificant inparison to his extraordinary existence.


    Having said that, she didn''t care about it.


    She was captivated by the very idea of being a part of his life, even if it meant assuming the role of a humble maid.


    The intensity of her feelings for Daniel had transformed into a profound obsession, and no one from the sect needed to persuade or enlighten her about his greatness, she had felt it in every fiber of her being since their first encounter.


    In one way or another, Leshia already possesses the qualifications to be a servant of the Cult of Salvation, and perhaps Cecilia and the rest would be pleased by this.


    Daniel found himself taken aback by Leshia''s unexpected offer.


    There was a strange allure to the idea of the Matriarch expressing her feelings so openly, but it also sent shivers down his spine, as if he had stumbled into the pages of a dark romance novel.


    In fact, he even liked it, at the same time, it was a bit spooky.


    The thought of her offering herself felt both eerie and enticing, akin to a mysterious cult where sacrifices were made to please a higher power.


    It was an unsettling notion that conflicted with his rational mind, yet there was a strange fascination in the air.


    Despite his initial uncertainty, he admired the raw honesty behind Leshia''s words and the courage it must have taken for her to make such a proposition.


    He wondered if her feelings ran deeper than mere admiration, pondering the depth of her emotions.


    After a moment of contemtion, Daniel decided to ept her offer, embracing the enigmatic connection that seemed to draw them together.


    Daniel couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming attraction towards Leshia as he beheld her magnanimous body.


    The intensity of his desire stirred a mix of emotions within him, causing his heart to race with impatience.


    He found himself captivated by her body, his thoughts consumed by the alluring image before him.


    Despite trying to maintainposure, the maic pull between them was undeniable, leaving him longing for more than just a mere nce.


    It was a moment that ignited a fire within him, urging him to explore the depth of her body and uncover the enigma of their intertwined bodies.


    He could and nobody would stop him if he just disappeared with Leshia and banged her on any room.


    No one would dare to stop his actions and one of them would speak up. Nevertheless, he won''t do such an action, at least not now.


    He had been recruiting disciples and elders, and he felt it was a pity that he couldn''t have sex with any of them as many times as he wanted.


    ''Perhaps maybe I should try ''eating'' all one hundred per session? I wonder what it would be like?''


    He looked forward to such an event and he smiled widely at that thought.


    "Leshia Vicil, I liked how spirited you are to say such words. And I won''t reject your wish"


    As Daniel raised his hands, a surge of power emanated from him, and with a mere flick of his finger, he granted Leshia a gift beyondprehension.


    The cards shattered, and an invincible force enveloped her, cocooning her in a mysterious ck aura.


    At that moment, Leshia felt a rush of sensations flooding her senses.


    As the ck aura intensified, she found herself imbued with unimaginable power.


    [: Leshia Vicil has received Terror Physique (???), Utlthu Bloodline(???), Oregon Spiritual Root(???), Dark Usurper Cultivation Method, and Overwhelmer Shadow Cultivation Manual(???), 1 Disciple Robe and 1 Disciple Token :]


    In the realm of infinite dreams, she confronted a colossal, shadowy figure that devoured entire gxies.


    The scale of its existence was beyond her wildest imagination, and she couldn''t fathom how such a being could exist, let alone wield its terrifying power.


    As time passed within the dream''s limitless expanse, Leshia found herself consumed by the influx of knowledge flooding her consciousness.


    The sheer volume of wisdom bestowed upon her was awe-inspiring, revealing wonders she had never even dreamed of before.


    In this moment of enlightenment, she realized the extent of her previous ignorance.


    The weight of her newfound knowledge settled upon her like a crown, and Leshia was humbled by the depth of understanding she now possessed.


    The mysteries and the potential of her future seemed boundless, and she couldn''t help but marvel at the path that had led her to this extraordinary revtion.


    With each passing second, the boundaries of her mind expanded, and she grasped the intricate connections between the teachings bestowed upon her.


    The terror of the enormous being in the dream paled inparison to the awe-inspiring universe of knowledge that now resided within her.


    At the same time, it was also a reason that her form of obsession had gree dangerously and because of the darkness that was merging with herself due to the bloodline, her love towards her master grew instantly and it became a level where she didn''t mind swallowing gxies.


    As the transformation concluded, the audience was left in stunned silence, awestruck by the ethereal beauty that now radiated from Leshia.


    She stood before them like a goddess, an otherworldly being that had descended upon the mortal realm.


    Her presence was mesmerizing, and it seemed as though her body had grown in strength and stature, exuding a newfound sense of power and magnificence.


    Moreover, it seemed like her body had grown thicker and bigger.


    If before she was ssified as a neighbour''s wife, she was now a goddess mommy with those huge knockers.


    Despite undergoing such a profound transformation, Leshia''s focus remained unwaveringly on Daniel.


    Her emotions were in a whirlwind, but she quickly regainedposure, channelling all her energy towards the man who had brought about this astounding metamorphosis.


    At that moment, Leshia embraced her newfound identity with grace and strength.


    She no longer saw herself as she once had, she now saw a woman that belonged to her master.


    The transformation had not just altered her physical appearance but had awakened the core of her being, unleashing a goddess-like presence that left an indelible mark on the hearts of all who witnessed it.


    "I thanked the Great Master for this opportunity and I would cherish it by swearing my heart and body to you"


    She dered that she wouldn''t regret this decision.


    "I''m d that you like it Leshia and I''m sure you wouldn''t disappoint me"


    Daniel gave a soft smile and he loved her new looks.


    "Then, how about the rest of you? Do you wish to be like your Matriarch?"


    He smirked at the women who were behind her and all of them eagerly appeared one by one as they received their gifts after swearing their oath.


    Once again, the audience had to grasp for air when seeking the aftermath of transformation.


    It was hard to imagine that these beautiful women could be even more than before.


    In the end, the Vicil Family were delighted with their transformation but they didn''t forget whose powers had allowed them to do so and after being enlightened, they realized the master they would be serving wasn''t a simple man.


    But even that makes it so much interesting and they couldn''t help but look forward to the future that they will have with him.

 Chapter 117 Shocked Beyond Words Part 5

    ?


    With enthusiasm and pride, Owen Brancil, the Patriarch of the Brancil Family, seized the moment after the momentum of the Vicil Family had subsided.


    "It''s finally my turn and I would like to use this opportunity to introduce the Elites women of my n"


    He saw this as his chance to introduce the exceptional women of his n, the Elites.


    Excitement filled the air as he prepared to showcase the women of his family, eager to make asting impact and prove that the women of Brancil Family weren''tcking.


    With the number of women residing within his n, there was nock ofdies who wished to be part of Daniel''s sect.


    To choose the best out of the best as the representative, Owen had to go through an extensive procedure of selecting the perfect group of women that would leave a good impression on Daniel.


    He meticulously crafted an extensive selection process to identify the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me among their ranks.


    After the echoes of his words, the group of women he envisioned to be perfection walked through the entrance/


    As the women entered the room, their elegance and charm were immediately apparent.


    Their noble-like robes exuded sophistication, making it feel like a grand fashion event had taken ce.


    With each woman entering, they gained attention despite their ages and what''s interesting about this group of women was how all of them were mature.


    In other words, it was a group of Milfs that had wildly appeared.


    The atmosphere in the room was charged with excitement and anticipation as Owen prepared to introduce each woman and showcase beauty to the Great Master.


    Eventually, one of the women walked forward, the room fell into hushed anticipation.


    With a graceful bow, she positioned herself beneath Daniel, exuding an aura of both confidence and vulnerability. Her voice trembled slightly as she introduced herself.


    "Greetings to the Great Master, I''m Petra Brancil and I wish to enter the Sect"


    She eximed, her eyes reflecting determination and desperation. Her words held a sense of misery, as if this opportunity meant everything to her.


    She was a woman of captivating beauty, with striking features and charms that had a unique allure of spice.


    Her purplish hair cascaded elegantly, and her violet eyes seemed to hold a mysterious depth, captivating those who gazed into them.


    She was an embodiment of passion and devotion, reminiscent of the haziness of obsession that all women might have towards their cherished possessions.


    Without a doubt, when ites to Milfs, there''s is no way they wouldn''t have that curves, tight ass, and also, and breasts that one couldn''t help but wish to suck.


    Daniel perhaps was getting numbed in seeing milfs, but for sure he wouldn''t mind having more of this kind in his life.


    No matter how much he would have, he probably won''t be tired of it. Just as all of his women within the sect are obsessed with him, he is just possessive of them.


    Daniel''s possessiveness stemmed from a deep emotional connection he felt with the women he considered his own.


    To him, they were not mere possessions but cherished individuals he valued and protected.


    His possessiveness was not about objectifying them or diminishing their worth, but rather an expression of his love,mitment, and desire to keep them close.


    When Daniel set his eyes on a woman and formed a connection, he became fiercely dedicated to ensuring their happiness and safety.


    "Greetings to you Petra and I wonder what might be disturbing you at this moment?"


    Daniel warmly addressed her, sensing her unease. With his unique Status Function, he had a remarkable ability to understand and perceive the emotions of others, but because he rarely needed it, he didn''t use it.


    However, Petra''s noticeable uneasiness intrigued him, prompting him to employ the function curiously.


    [: Current Emotion: Disturbed, Scared, and Fearful that her daughters would be dead.


    Her 3 Daughters are facing a deadly disease and within one week without any cure, they would die. Hearing that thest option would be Daniel Marz, she decided to divorce her husband who cheated on her with another woman :]


    ncing through her stats, he raises his eyebrow upon reading through the reason for her unstable emotions.


    After reading it for a few seconds, Daniel understood why she seemed panicked and rather rushing.


    He couldn''t help but pity Petra.


    With such a marveling body, who would cheat on her? Of course, personality might ce importance on marriages, but she does care for her daughters.


    On the other hand, Perra was standing nervously as her mind and body were filled with chaotic emotions.


    She had a good marriage and life where she would never dare toin. She had the perfect husband she imagined to have and with her 3 lively daughters, her life was blissful.


    She was never a powerful cultivator nor was she talented enough to be part of the main branch of the family, and it was only because of her looks that she was desired by many.


    But even with all of that, she wasn''t upied with the life of cultivating, hence, the world of cultivation didn''t mean anything to her neither would she spend her time on it.


    She just wanted to continue living her life with her family and enjoy her days while seeing her daughters grow up and be whatever they wished or were inspired to be.


    And maybe one day she wouldy upon her bed and because of her old age, she would die peacefully with a smile stered on her face.


    That was what she envisioned her life to be, but unfortunately, she would never believe that the grand scheme of her life would turn out entirely different than she expected.


    It all started perhaps almost a year ago, back when everything was still perfect and blissful.


    It was just a simple and joyous day when her family went out and they would always enter the forest which was known and visited by many families to have a pic.


    Just as they were enjoying their pic, a strange beast appeared from the woods and it attacked her family.


    Because Petra was able to notice it, she quickly grabbed her daughters and was able to dodge the iing attack of the beast.


    However, despite dodging its attack, its fangs managed to pierce through her daughters'' skin by a small margin and this is where the downfall of her happiness began.


    From that day, her daughters suffered an unknown disease that ate away their lives at a rapid pace and to cure the disease, arge amount of money is required to buy the cure.


    However, Petra wasn''t a rich individual, and neither did she have support from her family.


    Nevertheless, she strived her best to do better for her children and to garner the money to buy the cure, she increased her workload.


    There were times when she had to survive through days without food or water and the amount of rest she had was insufficient.


    Because of the stress umted from work, Petra and her husband began bickering over small arguments, and slowly as time passed by, their love started to drift apart.


    Petra didn''t think much of it and she believed it was due to the stress and pressure and the more time passed by, the more often her husband returned home workte.


    She didn''t question it much since even she went back homete and she didn''t have any doubts about his whereabouts.


    But one day as she walked nearby around the area she lives in, she saw a familiar figure, and taken over by her curiosity, she went closer and discovered a shocked scene.


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing and she dropped whatever objects she was holding on to.


    "It...can''t be..."


    Her trembling voice sounded betrayed and anguished, and she felt so heartbroken that she thought she was dying.


    Right in front of her was her husband kissing another woman, and he was smiling happily as though he didn''t have any children to think about.


    She who didn''t wish to see it any longer ran as far as she could before returning to her house.


    She was still crying and as shey on her bed, she stared at the ceiling and wondered was she never good enough for him.


    She thought of him as the perfect man she could ever be, but did he think of her the same way?


    Her thousands of questions pricked her heart painfully and it hurt so bad that she suffocated.


    She wanted a divorce and separated immediately from him. But Petra thought of her daughters. Even if she wanted him to disappear, her daughters still needed their father for now.


    Hence, Petra continued this life while pretending to be ignorant of what her husband doing. Once in a while, he did contribute to the money, but other than he rarely appeared in their lives.


    But just when she thought that this was her husband''s worst betrayal, she was in for another ride.


    The money that they had saved up to buy the cure had one day mysteriously disappeared and to her horror, it was her husband who had stolen and left the house without any news.


    Petra cried loudly and at the same time, she was lost as she didn''t know what else should she do.


    Just when she was in desperate need of help, the Patriarch appeared before her.


    "Petra, why don''t you be the disciple of the Great Master? You might not know this but he possesses unimaginable powers that are beyond our recognition and perhaps, he might have a way of curing your daughters"


    "The only sacrifice you need to make is to offer your body and loyalty and that''s all"


    Petra had no idea how true were his words, but she was desperate and thus, she was determined to do anything for her daughters even if it meant she had to be a man''s toy.


    Now, as she stood beneath Daniel, she realized how extraordinary the man known as Daniel was.


    She was trembling nervously but gazing at his warm eyes, she felt rxed, and his question sent a soothing motion across her body.


    "G-Great Master, I wish to be your disciple and woman and would offer my body and loyalty, but could you grant me a favor?"

 Chapter 118 Shocked Beyond Words Part 6

    ?


    Petra''s bold request left the entire audience stupefied, jaws dropped in astonishment.


    Her audacity took them by surprise; nobody had ever dared to make such a direct plea before.


    Even the Patriarch of the Brancil Family, usuallyposed and in control, seemed momentarily flustered by her words.


    The air was tense with anticipation as everyone waited for a response.


    Petra''s brave act had disrupted the expected decorum, leaving them all in awe of her determination and courage.


    ''''P-Petra what are you doing!? How could you be so absurd in asking for a favor from the Great Master!? Quickly apologize to him''''


    The Patriarch''s voice trembled with concern and panic as he reprimanded Petra for her audacity.


    He couldn''t fathom how she dared to ask for a favor directly from the Great Master.


    Fearing that her request might have crossed a line and upset Daniel, the Patriarch urgently demanded that Petra apologize to salvage the situation.


    The tension in the room was palpable as all eyes turned to Petra, waiting for her response.


    Despite the pressure, Petra stood her ground, her determination unwavering.


    As she finished speaking, a moment of silence hung in the air, with everyone awaiting Daniel''s response.


    The oue of this unexpected confrontation was uncertain, but Petra was ready to face whatever consequences her boldness had brought upon her.


    Contrary to their expectations, Daniel remained unfazed and not offended.


    With a calm andposed demeanor, he raised his hand, dismissing the Patriarch''s words.


    The room fell silent as the audience awaited Daniel''s response, curious about his reaction to Petra''s bold request.


    As they observed his smiling face, a sense of relief washed over them. It was a warm and reassuring smile, capable of easing any person''s troubles.


    The tension in the room dissipated, reced by a feeling offort and understanding.


    Petra gulped her salivae down her throat as her heart raced, and her palms felt sweaty as she anxiously awaited Daniel''s response.


    The weight of her bold request now felt like a burden, and the fear of the potential consequences consumed her thoughts.


    ''Did I make a mistake? What would happen to my daughters if something happened to me?''


    She questioned herself, her mind racing with doubt. The image of her daughters shed in her mind, and the worry for their future gripped her heart.


    Her eyes locked with Daniel''s, searching for any sign of his reaction.


    In that tense moment, her face betrayed her fear, and she tried her best to maintainposure.


    The room seemed to hold its breath, waiting for Daniel''s verdict, uncertain about what the Great Master''s response would be.


    Petra''s emotions were a whirlwind as she braced herself for the oue.


    Regardless of the consequences, she knew she had taken a chance for something she was desperate in, even if it meant facing her fears head-on.


    ''''Petra''''


    Daniel called out to the woman and even though his voice was loud and the tone was deep, his voice resonated in the room.


    It held an unexpected warmth and kindness that enveloped Petra like aforting embrace. It was as if he possessed a unique skill, effortlessly dispelling all her nervousness, fear, and anxiety.


    As Petra lifted her head to respond to his call, she found herself frozen in ce, captivated by the Great Master''s presence.


    His eyes sparkled with understanding and empathy, instantly putting her at ease. It was as if he could see right through her, knowing the depth of her emotions and intentions.


    In that moment, time seemed to stand still, and all the worries that had gued her just seconds ago vanished.


    The aura of assurance around Daniel instilled a newfound confidence within her.


    Without a doubt, she was mesmerized by Daniel''s undeniable charm and attractiveness.


    However, what truly left her in awe was the genuineness and warmth in his expression, something she hadn''t anticipated.


    It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck her, rendering her speechless. The depth of his kindness and understanding made her feel seen and valued.


    Her mind raced, trying to find the right words to respond, but the sheer impact of his presence had left her momentarily stunned.


    ''''If you be my disciple and woman, there''s nothing that you will need to be worried for, and all of the things you want or wish would be granted in whatever way I can''''


    Daniel proimed, his words resonating with authority yetced withpassion.


    The women in the audience couldn''t help but smile widely, their hearts filled with hope and excitement. They all wish to join his sect, understanding that this opportunity was too valuable to let slip away, and only fools would reject it.


    As Petra listened, she couldn''t believe such a sect existed, but she found herself drawn to the sincerity in Daniel''s eyes.


    Skepticism lingered in her mind, but a sense of curiosity and longing grew stronger. She knew she had to believe in this chance, not just for herself but also for her daughters'' future.


    Taking a deep breath, she nodded in eptance, her eyes locked with Daniel''s.


    In that moment, a silent understanding passed between them, sealing a bond that held promises of a profound journey ahead.


    The other women, too, offered nods of encouragement, uniting in their decision to embrace the unknown and follow the Great Master into a world of endless possibilities.


    With genuine curiosity, Daniel leaned forward, his eyes locked onto Petra''s. "I''m wondering and curious about this favor of yours. Why don''t you exin it to me briefly? Perhaps I could help out," he offered in a warm and approachable tone.


    No one would bat an eye if he decided to y favourites and he was confident, no, absolute that there''s nothing in this world that he couldn''t grant to his disciples.


    If he could resurrect the dead, what more miracles could he do? It was just a matter if he wanted it or not.


    Petra never thought that the man in front of her would be so kind enough to listen to her favour. The warmth in his eyes and his patient demeanor elevated her admiration for him even further.


    Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, she would try to summarize her story as sinctly as possible, all while trying to convey the depth of her emotions and reasons behind it.


    As she was about to speak, she felt a sense of vulnerability but also an inexplicable sense of trust, knowing that she was sharing her innermost desires with someone who genuinely cared.


    The room remained hushed, everyone attentive to this poignant moment, as Petra poured her heart out, hoping that her words would find resonance with the Great Master.


    ''''My three daughters are facing a critical situation where they are suffering from a disease and I don''t know how much longer would theyst...''''


    Petra''s voice quivered with emotion as she broached the heart-wrenching topic. She fought back tears, feeling the weight of her overwhelming stress.


    "I see," Daniel responded gently, empathizing with her pain. "Then, I''ll take it that you wish for me to cure your daughters?"


    Daniel nodded his head in understanding and just like his daughters, Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana, whichever disciples or woman have children, they too would be his daughters.


    He saw Petra not only as a future disciple but also as a future mother to children who would be like his own.


    A determination to help and protect them surged within him, and he knew he needed to show his fatherly side, to assure Petra that her daughters would be in good hands.


    ''''Yes...Great Master. I-I know I might be asking too much...but please can you save my daughters?''''


    Petra''s voice trembled with desperation as she abandoned any remnants of dignity or pride, earnestly begging Daniel for help. The weight of her daughters'' lives rested on this pivotal moment, leaving her with no other paths or options.


    Meanwhile, Daniel sat with his daughters, caressing their hair as they peacefully slept on hisp, head, and arm.


    Despite themotion in the mansion, their slumber remained undisturbed, and Daniel couldn''t help but smile at their adorable innocence face.


    As Petra''s plea reached him, Daniel''s heart swelled with empathy.


    He understood the magnitude of her request and the gravity of the situation.


    His bond with his own daughters only deepened his resolve to help. In that moment, he wanted to protect and heal Petra''s daughters as if they were his own.


    The room fell silent as the Great Master and the distressed mother shared an unspoken understanding, and hope kindled in Petra''s eyes as she ced her trust in Daniel''s unwavering power andpassion.


    When ites to his daughters, it was a sensitive topic for him as they were his precious little ones and after Evelyn, Eleoan, and Eliana''s bloodline had been infused together with Daniel''s bloodline, they were now considered blood rted.


    Due to the system, they felt a connection between them and it was unfathomably strong that it was impossible to be broken.


    He knew that as the days went by, he would have more children and regardless of their origins, he wouldn''t abandon them and would spoil them as much as he could.


    ''''If you naturally be my disciple and woman, then, the matter of your daughters would be solved within seconds''''


    He said and his words hold a tremendous weight to it.


    Hearing it from his mouth, Petra didn''t have any more hesitation or doubt about her next decision, and with a determined mindset, she decided to be his disciple and his woman.


    ''''Then I would offer my heart, mind, and body to not only the sect but also to the Great Master''''


    Finally, she made an oath and she was feeling nervous about doing so.


    ''''Good Petra'''' Heplimented with a pleased smile.


    ''''Now that you have be my disciple then this would be your reward and you don''t need me to heal your daughters''''


    Daniel smiled and she couldn''tprehend the meaning of words.


    The look on her face was quite baffling as she didn''t understand what was going on, but secondster, her body glowed in luminous green light where trees and woods were growing out from her body.


    [: Petra Brancil has obtained Luminous Grenia Physique(???), Primordial Nature Bloodline(???), Nexus Radiant Spiritual Root(???), Magnamous Wood Cultivation Method(???), Thorn of Life Cultivation Manual(???), 1 Disciple Robe and 1 Disciple Identity :]


    Unlike all of the previous recruits, Petra''s transformation wasn''t intensive, instead, it was calming and peaceful where the audience''s mind, heart, and body felt like being relieved from years of fatigue, stress, and even health issues.


    It was as if the Goddess of Health had descended upon the world.


    Once the transformation had ended after a few minutes, Petra''s demeanor and aura underwent an incredible change.


    She now possesses a calming soothing aura where everyone around her would be relieved from whatever problems they were facing with her charms that were enhanced over thousands of times, she was the perfect counsellor to consult.


    She became the type of mommy that would say ''''Come, let mommyfort you'''' with her breast.


    On the other hand, Petra''s emotions were overwhelmed by the enlightenment she was given. She was speechless and had no words to describe what she was feeling.


    There was too much to process within seconds but one thing she realized was that her master wasn''t lying.


    With the powers that she possesses now, there was no disease throughout all realms that she couldn''t cure and she could cure her daughters without batting an eye.


    All of this was because of the man right in front of her, her master that she was willing to serve eternally.


    Moreover, the thought of her powers frightened yet excited her as she never thought that one day she had the powers to destroy a continent and this wasn''t an exaggeration.


    But what made her curious even more was the identity of Daniel. Without a doubt, she was assured that he was way more powerful than any immortals and she wondered why a being like him was on this mortal realm.


    Nevertheless, this wasn''t an important question since if her master had never appeared, she wouldn''t have been granted his much power and possibilities, and now, she was convinced that she hadn''t made the wrong choice.


    ''''I thanked the Master from the bottom of my heart and I would serve you for the rest of my life''''


    She eximed loudly and this time, she was more confident of herself and when she meant ''for the rest of her life'', she wasn''t even sure when she would die.


    With the gifts she has now, she perhaps almost has an infinite amount of lifeforce and even if it was depleted, she could regenerate it without any difficulties.


    ''''I''m d that you like your gifts, but...isn''t there more important stuff for you to attend to?''''


    Daniel replied with a soft smile and he even hinted what she needed to do next.


    ''''Thank you master once again!''''


    Realizing what he meant, Petra didn''t forget to thank her master before she quickly made her to her daughters.


    ''''Alright, shall we continue?''''


    Daniel smiled before the rest of the women were beamed with happiness and he quickly recruited all of them without any difficulties.

 Chapter 119 Shocked Beyond Words Part 7

    ?


    After the Brancil Family''s turn had ended, the Chasaer, Qaer, and Urek Family Noble n went for their turn and the process had ended up smoothly with every each of the women recruited as Daniel disciples.


    Nevertheless, there was still one more family left before this grand event would end and it was without a doubt the Pilio Family.


    As the Patriarch, Clint, of the Pilio Family, stood up, he nervously swallowed his salivae before starting to have a speech.


    ''''Since We would be thest one, I would like to take this chance to apologize deeply to the Great Master for whatever grudges you may have towards us, and I sincerely am sorry that if we have offended you''''


    He was sweating profusely as he remembered that Daniel had once caused their whole family to be oblietrated and he won''t ever forget the powers that he possesses where he could lift the wholepoud of his n at ease.


    With such strength, Clint didn''t want to incur his wrath or be in his bad side and surely he wouldn''t repeat the same mistake.


    Still, for the Great Master to ''visit'' them on that day had only sparked a curiosity and it didn''t take a long time before he discovered why he was acting that way and it was all because of Fresia, the Ex-Matriarch of the Romenia Family.


    Recalling it back, the reason why Romenia fell apart was because of his daughter, Delh, and now, he wasn''t sure whether or not should he be mad since it was because of his order that Delh had met Fresia''s Ex-husband.


    Clint wishes to remove whatever bad image Daniel had on it and surprisingly, the answer offered to himself was none other than his daughter who wishes to offer herself to Daniel.


    He didn''t question much or did he wonder why Delh would offer herself up to Daniel and if she was even having a rtionship with Fresia''s ex-husband.


    Well, in the end, Clint didn''t care and there were more benefits for him than Delh''s current partner.


    ''''It''s fine Patriarch Clint. What was in the past let it be a past. Let''s all focus on the future now''''


    Daniel eximed and he wasn''t affected by what happened on that day. Moreover, the moment he turned his head to face Delh, he then remembered why her face was so familiar.


    ''So that was you...''


    It all happened 9 years ago and he needed some time to recall and he couldn''t help but break a smile.


    Thinking it back, Delh was perhaps the only person of the opposite gender that he had met and it was because of his master who was strict with him, and perhaps at some point, he had forgotten about her.


    But now, he will fulfill his promise with her and this would be something Fresia wants. After all, it was she who told him to cuck him.


    Seeing her smile, Daniel returned a smile.


    Upon hearing his words, the Patrairch felt reassured and he smiled widely as though his worries were all gone.


    ''''I thanked the Great Master for his mercy and without further ado, let''s begin with the event''''


    He excitedly carried on with the event and secondster, women belonging to the n had appeared before them and as the Patriarch introduced each of their backgrounds and the roles that they yed, the audience and Daniel nodded their heads in pleased.


    After hearing each of their stories, Daniel then conversed with them and once he had gotten to know a bit of their self he directly recruited them as his disciples, and he granted his blessings to them.


    The moment he granted the powers of the cards, all of them had the same reactions. They were beyond words and were redeemed to a state where they couldn''t believe it wasn''t a dream.


    Still, their reactions were quite adorable to look at and maybe this is one of the hobbies that Daniel has. It was satisfying to him every time his disciples received the blessing since their lives had changed by thousands or even millions times better and no one could tell where their limits were.


    ''''Thank you, Master! T-This is truly incredible!'''' One of the women bowed her head vigorously and there was happiness all over her face after she showed her happiness, all of the women behind them began expressing their happiness.


    Not only had their lives changed, but their impression of Daniel had entirely converted into something different. Something harmless to him yet a danger to everyone.


    The changes that urred to their body affected not only their appearances and limits but also their emotions. This might not be a danger, but it does hold a threat.


    The kind of threat that''s willing to destroy anything as long someone dares to harm their master.


    Their desires towards him had been magnified by who knows how many times. And even though they had or were in a rtionship, they realized that their master was unlike they had ever seen before.


    Nevertheless, after the 19 of them were recruited into Daniel''s harem and disciples, Clint went forward and began talking.


    ''''Now, before we end this, there''s one more person that the Great Master would be pleased to have. So without further ado, let the personshow herself''''


    Clint grinned and he believed that this would please him greatly.


    His words aroused curiosity over all of the audience as they wondered who the person that he was talking about and even Daniel was slightly curious about the person.


    As they waited patiently, one person in the audience stood up and she began walking.


    ''''Delh...What are you doing...?''''


    Without a doubt, the person who was walking was Delh herself and her partner was in deep shock. His voice was trembling and he didn''t want to believe this.


    He even grasped her hand and his expression was full of pain.


    ''''Let go...Tom''''


    Delh said and for some reason, her voice didn''t contain any warmth. Instead, she sounded ruthless and cold, and her eyes that were gazing at him were filled with scum.


    ''''W-Why?!''''


    Tom felt betrayed and he didn''t want to believe that the woman he fell in love with was betraying him for the man.


    ''''You''re not the person that I''ve been waiting for"


    She exined briefly before she pushed his hand and she walked away from him as though the memories they made didn''t mean a single thing.


    ''''Ah....''''


    Tom could only watch the person he was in love with leaving him and he couldn''t imagine how hurtful this way and it was kind of hypocrite where he had done the same thing.


    What made it even more painful was that there was nothing that he could ever do. Even if he wanted to sh with Daniel, he knew it would be impossible and he didn''t even dare to confront Daniel.


    All he could do was just watch.


    But what''s surprising for this situation is that not only Delh was leaving him, but even her daughters were walking away from their boyfriends and they followed their mother''s footsteps while saying ''Sorry'' without any emotions to it.


    Meanwhile, the audience was watching with an interested gaze. They were watching a drama happening in front of them and they pitied Tom. But what could they do? They could only watch and they didn''t dare to intervene.


    Finally, as Delh and her daughters, Evillia and Melidah stopped beneath Daniel, they were astonished as Daniel spoke first.


    ''''It''s been a long time Delh''''


    His words almost caused the whole audience to be in chaos as they never expected Daniel to have some sort of rtionship with Delh and even Clint was astounded by it.


    Delh who thought that Daniel had forgotten couldn''t help but send the sweetest smile she ever had.


    ''''Indeed it has been Daniel...and I miss you a lot''''


    Her voice contains the yearnings and longing she had for him but her words cause the audience to be perplexed.


    They wouldn''t be so daring enough to refer the great master by his name and yet she was doing so without him being offended.


    Moreover, the audience was baffled by her ims which seem they both have a rtionship in the past.


    ''''I do miss you a lot and I''m sorry that you had to wait for me for 9 years''''


    Daniel knew that he needed to apologise to her as she was someone whom he made a promise with. Although his position shouldn''t allow him to apologize, Delh was interested in him even before he had the system.


    In other words, she was the woman that was truest to him and although the amount of time they spent was short, it was testimony of her love for him and he felt regretful for not responding to it.


    Hence, this time, he would fulfill his past mistake.


    "Which is why, this time, let me fulfill my promise to you"


    Daniel left his seat and walked toward Delh who was nervous and as he walked nearer and nearer, the audience became even more reactive.

 Chapter 120 Shocked Beyond Words Final Part

    ?


    As Daniel approached, Delh''s heart raced uncontrobly, its beats echoing loudly in her ears.


    Every step he took toward her amplified her nervousness and anxiety.


    Her breaths quickened, and she felt a mix of excitement and apprehension coursing through her veins.


    The intensity of the moment made time seem to slow down as she awaited his presence with bated breath.


    The anticipation of what would transpire when he finally reached her consumed her thoughts, leaving her feeling both exhrated and fearful of the unknown.


    On the other hand, the audience held their breath in anticipation, their eyes fixed on Daniel and Delh.


    A collective gasp swept through the room, and they couldn''t help but nervously swallow, captivated by the unfolding moment.


    Curiosity and intrigue danced in their gazes as they watched Daniel approach with a certain aura that demanded attention.


    The air was thick with suspense, and every movement he made seemed to carry a profound significance.


    In that charged atmosphere, they were all witnesses to a pivotal encounter, unsure of what it meant for the future of the sect and the destinies of those involved.


    They had no clue about what was about to happen, but they indeed looked forward to the oue.


    So many interesting events had happened in one day within this mansion, and they were wondering what would happen now.


    Delh and her daughters gave them shock, hence, they pondered whether could they give them more surprises. It was a question that would happen in a few seconds.


    "Here''s my promise to you Delh"


    Daniel softly said with heartwarming eyes that contained unfathomable kindness to only those that he deems as a lover or family to him.


    Hearing his voice, Delh''s body trembled. Now that they were closer, there were so many questions happening around her heart and mind, but all of them were washed away by his charming smile.


    She was once again captivated by him and she didn''t dislike this feeling at the hall and her heart pumped even faster. And secondster, she widened her eyes in surprise.


    Even the audience had their jaws on the ground and their eyes left their sockets.


    It was something that they wouldn''t expect to happen at least not today, and their reactions were reasonable.


    After all, the moment Daniel got in closer, he went for a deep kiss. He touched her chin and pulled closer before sealing their lips together.


    Delh never expected this to happen at all, but she didn''t reject his kiss, instead, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment.


    She even embraced him and put her hands around his neck to pull him closer.


    As they kissed passionately, the audience couldn''t move their eyes away from this couple. They never thought that the Great Master would pay attention to a woman when he had thousands.


    Because of that, some men and women were jealous, however, they wouldn''t dare to express their feelings not at least to Daniel.


    On the other hand, a certain person was having heartbreak when watching such a scene and it was none other than Fresia''s Ex-Husband.


    He was crying and smashing his table while muttering such violent and harsh words. But no one paid attention to him not even Daniel.


    Moreover, even if they did, they would im they had nothing to do with this man. After all, the audience was afraid of Daniel, and they would dare to utter such words.


    Even his sons were gazing at their stepmother with a conflicted expression and they couldn''t speak any words since it was stuck on their throat.


    The only thing the three of them could do now was to watch and it was frustrating emotion where they were helpless what made it worse for his sons was how their step-sisters would join his sect.


    Because of this, their mind was in turmoil and they could do nothing about it. Like father like son.


    It took a few minutes for Daniel and Delh to settle down and as they separated, a string of salivae was made, and perhaps, it was a proof of his love.


    "Do you hate me now?"


    Daniel felt that he was wronged for this and he wanted to reconcile his past with her and this time, he wouldn''t leave just as he did 9 years ago.


    "No...I don''t hate you...I just had been waiting for so long that I thought you had forgotten about me...but it seems like I was wrong"


    Delh smiled sweetly and it was so sweet that Daniel wondered why he had left or forgotten about such a beautiful woman. He thought he was crazy for forgetting for 9 years.


    "I''m sorry for making you wait for so long, but this time, I promise I wouldn''t leave you"


    He said and he was genuinely telling the truth.


    "I believed you"


    She replied happily as if all of the years she had been waiting for him were all gone and now, she couldn''t wait to start a new chapter of her life with Daniel.


    "Then I''ll make you believe by bing my disciple first" Danuel smiled teasingly.


    Delh wondered what he had meant but soon enough, she would know it and the moment Daniel granted the benefits of cards to her, her body glowed in a crimson aura.


    She was floating in the middle of the air and the aura was causing a flux of a strong wave that if it weren''t for Daniel''s protection, a few kilometers around the area would have disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Delh was experiencing an unknown reality where she was gazing at the Abyss and the Abyss was gazing at her as though it had found a new owner.


    ''What is this...!?''


    She was shocked by the scenery and there was fear in her eyes, but for some reason, she felt no harm from it.


    Instead, she felt a deep connection with this Abyss, and the moment she touched it, a million years worth of knowledge was being instilled inside her mind and eventually, she knew what it was.


    ''The Abyssal Physique''


    She was unable to wrap her mind around it because she was horrified by the truth and the abilities of this physique and it was horribly terrifying that if she used it in this world, it would be absorbed.


    She was terrified by her abilities but at the same time, it made her excited and as time passed by, she was getting more and more surprised with her newfound powers.


    Once she was done absorbing all of the information, the process of transformation ended, and her aura subsided.


    And the moment she opened her eyes and let a small breath out, she discovered that there were major changes to her body.


    There were no additional traits on her body, but there was a small ck spot on both of her palms and she knew the purpose of those ck Spots was rted to her cultivation techniques.


    "How is it, Delh? Do you like it? The blessings that I gave to you would be my form of apology for making you wait for 9 years" Daniel said.


    "..."


    Delh could only stare at Daniel speechlessly. Her emotions were very chaotic right now and it wasn''t on the negative side, but rather, the positive side.


    One thing she had learned from the Enlightenment was how Daniel isn''t a simple n and for such a person to grant blessings to an ordinary woman makes her love her even more.


    Thus, there''s no way she wouldn''t like it and if she could, she wished to pound on him right and show him how much she loved him.


    "Thank you...Master...I really do love it"


    She could muster up those words but the emotions behind it were enormous and this meant a lot to her.


    "I''m d that you like it...but are your daughters going to join too?"


    Daniel questioned as he pointed to the 2 women behind him and she couldn''t help but ushered them to the front as she too wanted her daughters to join.


    "Yes...can you ept them into your sect as well?"


    She boldly asked and was straightforward.


    Daniel was a bit stunned by her actions and heughed for a few seconds before looking at her daughters with a soft expression.


    "I see. Both of you have grown up well and the 2 of you are beauties just like your mother. But do you wish to join my sect? I''m sure you know the rules and themitment, hence, do you still wish to proceed?"


    He warned against the 2 of them and he didn''t wish for them to regret it. But seeing the determination in their eyes, he doubted they wouldn''t join.


    "We want to join the sect!" Both of them eximed at the same time and Daniel epted their request and gave the blessings to them.


    Just like their mother, the 2 of them reacted the same and their feelings for Daniel deepened even further.


    After they were done, Daniel recruited the remaining women, and it was time for the event to close, and unexpectedly, certain visitors came in to visit.

 Chapter 121 Unwanted Visitors Part 1

    ?


    Inside the magnificent mansion, both the esteemed audience and Daniel revelled in the delightful feast of delectable food and exquisite wine.


    Having sessfully recruited new disciples, it was now the perfect moment to bask in the joyous ambience and indulge in the festivities.


    Laughter filled the air as everyone immersed themselves in the celebration, savouring the camaraderie and aplishments.


    The mansion''s opulent halls echoed with cheer, evoking an atmosphere of jubtion and fulfilment.


    It was a well-deserved asion that called for a grand and memorable gathering, leaving hearts brimming with happiness and memories to cherish for a lifetime.


    Having been glorified as the Ruler of the City, Danielmanded the loyalty of all Noble Families under his benevolent rule. His ascension to power symbolized unity and reverence, as everyone willingly pledged their loyalty to this esteemed and respected leader.


    However, this itself was a taboo and was directly against the rule of the Imperial Families and themotion of Viston handing over his nobility caused a stir in the Continent that even the Imperial Families were informed of, and they had dispatched their members to investigate which fool had broken thew.


    In the midst of Daniel''s merry revelry with his harem, the peace was shattered as the mansion''s door was rudely busted open.


    Three Elders, draped in arrogance, approached with disdain etched on their faces.


    Their haughty expressions conveyed their belief in their superiority. With an air of self-importance, they sauntered in, their fingers grazing their beards in a show of condescension.


    The atmosphere turned icy as their presence dominated the room. It was evident that they looked down upon the audience and their voices boomed, filled with disdain, as they addressed the gathering.


    Their intrusion disrupted the celebration, leaving everyone feeling belittled and furious at this unwee intrusion.


    ''''We''re from the Imperial Families and it haseto our attention that a certain noble has broken the customs of the Imperial Laws which has been maintained for thousands of years''''


    One of the Elders spoke, his voice carrying an overwhelming suppression that weighed heavily on all the cultivators present, except for Daniel and his harem, who managed to resist the oppressive force.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence as the power imbnce became apparent, leaving the others feeling powerless and intimidated by the dominating presence of the Elders.


    ''''So before things get ugly, I wonder which fool had broken the custom?'''' He increased the pressure even more with his eyes gazing around the room.


    Under the suffocating pressure unleashed by the Elder, the entire audience struggled to catch their breath, their bodies trembling with the effort to withstand the force.


    Despite their valiant attempts to defend themselves, their strength paled inparison.


    The relentless pressure took its toll, leaving them gasping for air and eventually causing them to cough up blood, a distressing sight that added to the sense of helplessness in the room.


    As the pressure intensified, Viston''s desperate eyes implored Daniel for assistance, recognizing the ruler''s immunity to the oppressive force.


    Unwilling to overlook the haughty Elders, Daniel, as the city''s ruler, saw an opportunity to disy his true power to the audience.


    To the audience, the three Elders from the esteemed Imperial Families might have appeared formidable, but to Daniel, they were mere ants inparison.


    With unwavering confidence, he saw through their facade of strength and prepared to assert his dominance.


    ''''What a joke''''


    Eventually, Daniel''s voice resounded and with the wave of his hand, all of the pressure towards the audience disappeared and he even manipted thew of life to repair whatever damages the 3 of them had done.


    As his voice echoed the 3 elders finally noticed his presence and they couldn''t help but frown.


    ''''Who are you and state your name'''' One of them demanded.


    Witnessing Daniel unaffected by their powerful auras and nonchntly dispelling their oppressive energy left them astonished.


    Moreover, his ability to neutralize their intimidation was an extraordinary disy of strength that set him apart from ordinary cultivators.


    Thus, they couldn''t help but be wary of this man.


    ''''Why would I state my name when I know that the 3 of you won''t live to see another day?'''' Daniel smiled widely and he meant what he said.


    He wouldn''t hesitate to kill 3 of them right now and he was willing to even do it for free. After all, he had nothing to be worried for, but for the others, his words were provocative and their reactions were what Daniel had expected to be.


    ''''How Presumptuous!'''' One of the Elders who had anger issues couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    He was a cultivator who couldn''t be found anywhere, and even if someone searched within the top-ranking cities, they wouldn''t be able to find cultivators were as strong as him.


    After all, cultivators who belonged to the imperial families were different breeds.


    Hence, for someone to be treated in this way, his pride and ego were challenged and no one had treated him like this before. Because of that, he was angered and wanted to teach the man a lesson.


    ''''You young man needed to be taught a lesson!''''


    The Elder quickly flew towards Daniel and gathering Qi to his fist, heunched an attack.


    ''''Shattering Mountain Fist!''''


    For some reason, he loudly named his attack before striking Daniel''s face.


    The impact resonated with a thunderous sound that echoed throughout the mansion, leaving everyone astonished by the audacity and power behind the blow.


    *Boom*


    As the Elder''s fist connected with Daniel''s face, the force was so immense that the entire mansion trembled.


    The malicious smile on the Elder''s face suggested he believed his victory was assured, confident that his blow had dealt a fatal blow.


    ''''Young people nowadays should learn basic respect towards their Elders'''' He angrily stated while walking away. However, things had yet to settle.


    ''''Is that all? I could hardly feel anything''''


    However, to the astonishment of everyone present, Daniel remained unfazed.


    Daniel''s voice resounded and the Elder''s body paused and as he turned around, he had an expression where he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    ''''How?'''' He wasn''t questioning Daniel but rather himself.


    It can be said that the Elder, ke, has a cultivation base of a Martial Saint and a human who achieved this feat would be able to interpret their bodies withw.


    Beneath the Martial Saint Realm, is the Saint Realm where cultivators could learn andprehend only onew.


    Thus, once they had reached the Martial Saint Realm, their bodies would be embodied with thew that they had learned.


    For ke who is 5th Stage Martial Saint Realm, he had incorporated the Law of Fire into his body and it is said that every move would contain a particr essence of hisw.


    Which is why ke was somewhat surprised and disturbed by Daniel.


    ''''How? I guess it''s because you''re too weak''''


    Daniel mocked while wiping away the dust from his body since ke''s attack had caused dust to gather.


    Veins were popping around his head when Daniel mocked him and every doubt about Daniel had disappeared as now, he only wished to kill him.


    ''''That was just luck!'''' He dered before rushing towards him andnding dozens of sets of attacks as he barrage him.


    ''''Heavy ster!''''


    ''''Fiery Punch!''''


    ''''Demolisher Shattering Fist!''''


    One after another, he was utilizing his techniques but the more he discovered that it wasn''t working the more terrified he became.


    All of the moves that he had used were attacks that could kill at least 3 stages above his current base.


    And for Daniel to be unscathed from this could only mean one thing and that he is stronger than him.


    After a few minutes, ke''s energy was running out had he was gasping for air.


    On the other hand, Daniel was still standing where there wasn''t any inch of injury in his body not even a small cut.


    ''''Are you satisfied now?'''' Daniel questioned and he was smiling with killing intent.


    ''''Because if you are, get ready for my turn'''' He said and ke felt his killing intent had been paralysed with fear.


    Meanwhile, the 2 Elders who watched ke''s exchanging his moves were frowning.


    They couldn''t believe what their eyes were seeing and when they noticed Daniel was about to make his move, they couldn''t leave him be, but it was toote for them to save ke.


    With an almost casual gesture, Daniel sliced the air with his finger, releasing an overwhelming aura that shook the very fabric of reality.


    The atmosphere crackled with energy as the surroundings quivered under its might.


    In an instant, a powerful force surged forth, cleaving the space itself.


    The path of Daniel''s sh manifested into reality, and before anyone couldprehend, ke''s body was mercilessly halved.


    Shock and horror engulfed the witnesses, realizing that Daniel''s strength was beyondprehension.


    The room fell into a hushed silence, broken only by the echoes of the devastating disy of power that left everyone in awe of the true might of the enigmatic ruler.


    ''''What...?''''


    It was hisst word before he was killed mercilessly and if Daniel had never stopped his sword intent, the whole world would be split into half. After all, the sky has been split apart.


    Fortunately, only the mansion had been split and the areas around the mansion were not affected by his sword intent.


    Nevertheless, his fear caused the audience''s jaws to drop to the ground.


    They knew that Daniel was strong, but they didn''t know how far and being able to have a glimpse of his power had killed whatever doubts they had about his strength.


    And now, their eyes were gazing at him with nothing but respect and at the same time, the fear towards him had increased.


    Meanwhile, the remaining two elders were gazing at the split sky with fear.


    ''''T-That was a sword intent!''''


    One of the elders said and he recalled that a cultivator who was able to develop sword intents could sh mountains with just a word.


    He had learned that sword intents had stages to it and there were 5 which were Awakened, Aura, Manifest, Harmonic and eventually the strongest form which is Rese.


    The higher the stage, the more powerful it was and for the Elders, what Daniel had done was perhaps 3rd Stage Manifest, but they had never seen anyone manifesting the form of a de as strong as him and that could only mean that Daniel had mastered the 5th form where they would not be shackled by their limits.


    Knowing this, the 2 of them couldn''t help but tremble and wonder just what kind of monster they met in this city.

 Chapter 122 Unwanted Visitors Part 2

    ?


    Gazing at the corpse of theirrade who had been split into 2, the remaining two Elders stood frozen.


    Witnessing the terrifying disy of Daniel''s sword intent that had effortlessly sliced theirpanion in half, they were speechless.


    Fear gripped their hearts as they realized the gravity of their opponent''s power.


    Daniel''s eyes gleamed with an aura that seemed to transcend mortal limitations.


    Without uttering a word, Daniel raised his finger again, this time directing his focus towards the two trembling Elders.


    The air around him crackled with energy, and it seemed like the space was distorting and secondster, an ethereal de materialized before their eyes, emanating an otherworldly radiance.


    ''''It''s your turn"


    He pointed his finger towards them and his voice was cold and unwavering, sending shivers down their spines.


    What made it even scarier was the fact he was smiling.


    "You won''t leave this ce alive" He added with no mercy in his eyes.


    Even though the Elders were trembling, their pride would not allow them to back down.


    Instead, they mustered what little courage remained and unleashed their strongest attacks upon Daniel.


    "Crusade st!"


    "Astral Strike!"


    They attacked Daniel with a sword but with a swift motion of his hand, Daniel deftly blocked their onught.


    His sword intent effortlessly dispersing their attacks like ripples in water.


    *Boom*


    Both of the Elders were blown away and they crashed and broke against the walls of the mansion because of the impact, the whole mansion shook.


    The audience gasped in awe at the disy of power, their eyes widened with amazement.


    ''''Impossible!'''' one of the Elders cried out in disbelief, realizing the futility of their efforts.


    ''''How can he be this strong?''''


    ''''We must retreat!'''' the other Elder urgently advised hispanion, his voice tinged with panic.


    Once again, they had realized what kind of monstrous existence they had encountered and they wanted to escape to report this matter to their majesty.


    But they didn''t realize that this wasn''t even 1% of Daniel''s strength. He was toying with them, if not, they would have been sted into smithereens.


    In their attempt to escape, Daniel''s sword intent reached out with uncanny precision, cutting off their path like an invisible barrier.


    ''''Where do you think you''re going? Didn''t I tell you that none of you will be getting out of here alive?"


    Daniel dered while carrying an air of finality.


    As he walked closer toward the 2 Elders, both of them panicked with fear glued in their eyes.


    They knew what kind of fate they were facing if the man in front of them walked closer.


    "D-Don''te closer! If you kill us, the Imperial Families won''t leave you alone and this city will be annihted!"


    One of the elders hopes that by threatening Daniel with the Imperial Families, he will give in.


    After all, no one dares to offend the Imperial Families and as far as he experiences, this works all the time.


    Unfortunately, this doesn''t apply to Daniel.


    Seeing that his words weren''t affecting Daniel, the Elders panicked even more and they tried unleashing more attacks.


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    One after another, they unleashed all sorts of attacks. However, each time they attacked, they became even more terrified.


    "W-What is this!"


    "What kind of monster are you!"


    With their thousands of years of lifespan, they, who were cultivators that were the definitions of epitome, beings that were Martial Saints were now panicking.


    Such reactions shouldn''t be expected from Martial Saints and if the others were looking at their reactions, they would think these Elders were incapable.


    Martial Saints is a realm where they have nothing to be afraid of and no one would dare to disrespect them.


    They have the power to destroy a small continent and even rule a small continent.


    And yet, right now, they were trembling and terrified. After all, each of their attacks was deflected from his body as though, there was a barrier surrounding him.


    Nevertheless, Daniel wanted to end this farce.


    With a swift movement, the invisible ethereal de surged forward, epassing the Elders in its deadly embrace.


    A dazzling disy of light illuminated the mansion as their bodies were effortlessly cleaved in two, dissolving into particles of energy that dispersed into the air.


    The 2 Elders who were Martial Saints had died just like that. Their journeys and stories that should havested for generations had ended at this moment.


    Silence engulfed the room as the audience witnessed the awe-inspiring spectacle before them.


    The sheer power of Daniel''s sword intent left them speechless and their respect for him reached new heights


    At this moment, Daniel emerged as an unfathomable ruler in their eyes, and a force of nature that couldmand the very elements themselves.


    The audience couldn''t help but bow their heads in reverence and admiration for the enigmatic ruler of the city.


    All of them knew or at least were familiar with the auras that the 2 dead Elders had shown and they were surprised that they belonged to the Martial Realms.


    Watching Daniel kill the 2 Elders had left them astonished and their belief in him became stronger.


    As the dust settled, Daniel stood amidst the aftermath of his disy of power, his sword intent slowly fading away.


    The once proud and arrogant Elders were no more, reduced to mere memories of a futile struggle against an unstoppable force.


    The air was thick with tension and a newfound understanding of Daniel''s strength.


    The audience knew that they were in the presence of someone extraordinary, a cultivator who surpassed the boundaries of ordinary mortals.


    The atmosphere inside the mansion shifted, now filled with a mix of awe and trepidation.


    It was at this moment that they automatically knew that this would be the starting point of Daniel as the Ruler of the City.


    With this belief, their belief in him had taken on a new dimension.


    As the audience slowly recovered from the shock, they couldn''t help but feel grateful that they had witnessed such a disy of power.


    Daniel had proven himself not only as their ruler but also as a formidable protector of the city, one who could wield the might of a god with a mere gesture.


    They were clueless about the true extent of his power and they weren''t ignorant for not realizing that he wasn''t using his full strength.


    After all, it was obvious to their eyes that he was toying with them.


    They can''t help but wonder what cultivation Daniel is at.


    ''Was it Martial Saint? No, it couldn''t since he had killed them at ease. Was it the Deva Realm?''


    Thinking that he was at theDeva Realm made them excited and if they pushed even further, it would be the Half-Immortal.


    Possibly imagining that he was at the Half-Immortal had caused them to shiver and for some reason, the thought of him being in this realm wasn''t far stretched.


    If it was true, then their choice of following him wasn''t the wrong choice, and because of this belief, the audience became even more assured.


    The echoes of the Elders'' defeat reverberated throughout the mansion, leaving the audience in stunned silence.


    But amidst the awe and trepidation, a sense of admiration and reverence for Daniel filled the air.


    ''''He truly is a force to be reckoned with,'''' one onlooker whispered, their voice tinged with awe.


    ''''I''ve never seen anyone wield such power,'''' another added, their eyes wide with amazement.


    His harem members, who had witnessed Daniel''s prowess many times before, couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride and love for their master.


    They knew the depth of his strength and the oathhe had made to protect them and give them love.


    Fresia stepped forward, her eyes never leaving Daniel''s form. ''''My love, you were incredible,'''' she said softly, her voice filled with admiration and obsession.


    Daniel turned to her, a gentle smile gracing his lips. ''''It was necessary to show a bit of my power''''


    He replied while embracing Fresia.


    Cecilia stepped forward, her expression a mix of pride and concern. ''''You shouldn''t have to dirty your hands, master,'''' she said, her voice filled with genuine worry.


    Daniel''s smile widened, but there was a glint of mischief in his eyes. ''''It''s all part of the show,'''' he teased, trying to convince Cecilia.


    And Eva, always the obsessive one, couldn''t help but be concerned.


    ''''Big Sister Cecilia is correct. You shouldn''t have to dirty your hands hubby''"


    She admonished, her worry evident in her voice.


    ''''Don''t worry, Eva. I knew what I was doing,'''' Daniel reassured her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder.


    ''''That was amazing Daddy!" Evelyn eximed, her eyes shining with admiration.


    Daniel caressed her hair affectionately. ''''Do you see how strong your daddy is?'''' he said, his voice filled with love.


    "Can you teach me how to do that Daddy?'''' Eleoana asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    ''''One day, little one,'''' Daniel replied, patting her head gently. ''''You have much to learn, but I have no doubt you''ll master it.''''


    "Daddy is so strong!" Eliana eximed with a wide smile.


    "Of course. With your daddy here, no one would dare to hurt you" He dered with determination.


    As the harem members exchanged fond nces and reassuring smiles, the audience watched in awe, witnessing the bond that had formed between them and their ruler.


    It was a bond that transcended mere loyalty, it was a family, united by love and a shared purpose.


    Some were jealous and wanted to be in his position, but they could only watch from afar.


    ''''My lord,'''' a voice called out from the crowd, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Zuke stepped forward, his expression a mix of awe and reverence.


    ''''Now that all of the representatives of each family are here, then, it''s time for us to dere our royalty and dere this city as vassal''''


    He took a cup of wine and raised his hands and secondster, all of the audience followed his actions.


    ''''We offer our loyalty to the ruler of this city" All of them eximed at the same time.


    Daniel regarded the representative with a measured gaze, assessing the sincerity of his words.


    ''''I ept the offer" He epted it.


    Once Daniel had epted the offer, all of the audience drank the cup of wine as a form of showing their sincerity.

 Chapter 123 Rewards And Progress Part 1

    After the events that happened in the mansion, Daniel had gone back to the Sect with his harem and children to settle any administration matters.


    With hundreds of Disciples and more than 10 Elders, he wanted to organise them and separate them into branches.


    It took a whole week for Daniel settle down and after he was satisfied with the progress, he smiled widely knowing that he had achieved partial of his dreams.


    [: The host haspleted the mission: ept 1000 Disciples. Reward: 1 Rainbow Seed, 1 Elemental Seed, 2 Random Sect Functions and 3 Random Cards :]


    Previously, in the middle of recruiting Disciples, he had achieved andpleted the mission given by the system and he was intrgiued by the 2 sect random functions and the 3 random cards.


    [: Cultivation Chamber :]


    - A chamber that increases cultivation speed ording to the ranking of Disciples and each rank increases by 10 times -


    [: Heavenly Library :]


    - A Library that contains all knowledge across all realms and there''s 10 sections and each section can only be entered by authorized personnel -


    [: Domain of Conqueror :]


    - A Domain where there''s nothing that can''t be conquered -


    [: Cultivation Manual: Infinite Strikes of Eternity :]


    - A series of moves where one moves contains infinite strikes andst for eternity :]


    Receiving these kind of rewards, he was clueless as to how he should react.


    Each rewards were amazing in their own ways, but at the same time, he wonder if he got any use for it? Well, it''s better to have more than less.


    Moreover, this wasn''t the end as Daniel hadoleted even more missions and he didn''t brought up when he had recruited disciples of even Elders.


    [: Congrattions forpleting a secret mission for raising the Sect''s Grade from 1 to 2 and the Host has obtained a random universal bag of gifts :]


    Curisoity took over him and he opened the Universal Bag of Gifts without any hesitation. Judging by its name, it was ought to be precious and his expectation were high.


    Sure enough, the gifts that he received from the bag were outstanding. Perhaps even better than he had expected.


    It wasn''t cards nor was it rted to cultivation. It was Alchemy Pills where the Grades behind it were unknown and the effects were outrageous.


    [: 100 Nirvana Pills (???) :]


    - Nirvana Pills that could turn any Mortals turn into Half-Immortals within 1 breath and increases their overall prowess by 10 times higher -


    If any news of this pill was leak, perhaps, there might be catastrophic war happened on the world. After all, the cultivators has been eyeing for the Half-Immortal for so long.


    Yet in his palms, there were 100 Pills that could turn any ordinary mortal into the strongest of all.


    If Daniel was mediocre, he would have been tempted and overjoyed with this reward and maybe he would have ate all of the pills by himself.


    Howeover, as of now, Daniel decide not to use the pills towards his disciples. It''s not that he doesn''t want to.


    But because all of his disciples has the capacity to destroy a continent in a single punch. Hence, there wasn''t a need to increase their power that much.


    ''But aren''t I contradicting myself?'' He thought whileughing.


    He realized that all this while, he had been buffing and powering all of his disciples without any care.


    With the aid of the secret functions, all of his disciples were technically Half-Immortals.


    To add on with their Physique, Bloodline, Spiritual Root, they were already stronger than any average half immortal.


    ''Perhaps it would be a good idea to use these pills as a gift'' Daniel eventually decided to use the pills as a form of gifts or rewards to his disciples.


    After all, Daniel had sesfulh implemented the system of task, weekly/monthly arena ranking and any other forms ofpletion that he would love to give.


    [: Congrattion, the Host haspleted a secret function: Conquer the first city. Rewards: Sect''s Merge with City :]


    Looking at the reward, he was puzzled to see what it meant by the sect merging with the city. He had the idea of how it would turn out but all of were just theories.


    Hence, to find it out, he let the system do what it needs to do and he was amazed by the result. No, the word amazing was understatement, the right word was majestic.


    It happened only after the event had ended when he had dered himself to be the ruler of the city.


    The Heavenly Harem Sect were miles away from the City of Cetra, but in that moment, these 2 location rumbled.


    It was as if both the city and the sect was having an earthquake as the tremor was so strong that no one could stay still.


    But no one was harmed and although there was panicked and fear across both sides, Daniel assured them by using telepathy tofort them.


    In the Sect, a strange urence was happening around the area. It was as if the Sect was trying to separate itself from the ground.


    As it shook and shook, the Sect began separating itself from the ground by floating in mid air and a portal that led to the city opened beneath the sect.


    As the sect entered through the portal, it had ended up in the city, not on thend, but on the sky. If the citizens of the city were to gaze up, they would see a majestd that''s covered by a fog.


    And there were huge metallic chains that connected to different facilities of the sect, and there was a huge gate with a huge board that dommenringly says ''Heavenly Harem Sect''.


    Not only had the Sect had changes, even the city had experienced an undexpected evolution that even Daniel was astounded that he had no words for it.


    [: Due to merge, the Host has unlocked a new function of the system :]


    [: Merge Control :]


    - The Host could let the merged city and sect float and roam in the sky for eternity. Host could merge with more cities or even more continents to increase the size and host could decrease the size for easy travel -


    Knowing that he could let the city and sect float in the sky for as long as he wants had somehow instigated a new intrigue kind of feeling.


    Ever since he had unlocked this function, the city and the sect had been floating in the sky for nearly a werk and gazing at the clouds during day and night was absoloutrlt mesmerizing.


    Even the people were awed by the view.


    Now, with the situation, Daniel had sesfully created a manageable ssification for the disciples, and he separated the chain ofmands for the Disciples into 17.


    Meaning to say, Cecilia, Elizabeth, Fresia, Megan, Crista, Daisy, Kira, Eva, Leshia, Petra, Amy, Celoa, Delh, Jessica, Suzi, Leara and Fillia were in charge of handling 126 or less disciples each.


    The overall in charge for the disciples were Jessica as she had the talent of managing administration and all sort of matters that the disciples would be directly reported to Daniel.


    To aid the Disciples, Daniel paired each in charge with the 17 Elders who were Stelia, Lydia, Ba, Marcia, ra, Diane, Juviana, Mae, Rae, Hana, Caroline, Alicia, Jenna, Meria , Joanna , Maven and Ang.


    The overall in charge for both Disciples and Elders was Stelia who was a reincarnater from the Immortal Realm.


    Aside from that, all of the Elders received the position of Elder and his newdisciples and Elders had received the Noble Status, Lady.


    And the Skill he shared was Immunity to Physical and Elemental Damage. Lastly, both the New Elders and Disciples were given the level of Interest and the skill to share was Eternal Universal Regeneration.


    At the same time, epting more disciples and disciples would mean that Daniel would have more daughters and as of now, the number of daughters he had reached rougly 128.


    It was to be expected since some of the disciples had gave birth before and since their daughters were still young, they couldn''t bear


    to leave them alone.


    Hence, Daniel took them in and what are the odds of all of them being girls?


    The caretaker that Daniel had decided to leave it up to was Celoa.


    Although Daniel would love to give his time, he couldn''t attend all of them at the same time. Moreover, Celoa was the perfect caretaker or even the perfect mother figure for them.


    After all, she possesses the Physique of the Great Mother and all of them listened to her without anyins. Hence, she was the perfect person.


    But this wasn''t the permanent solution as Daniel wouldn''t wish her to bear it all alone.


    There was still more things that he needed to settle within the city while amassing more harem.


    Meanwhile, a cult was forming within the city and the numbers were surpassing the numbers of disciples he had.


    Whether this would be a good or unfortunate oue would depend in the future.

 Chapter 124 Rewards And Progress Final Part

    ?


    While the situation within the city and the sect were smoothly operating without any difficulties, Daniel''s Farm World and Land had undergone evolutionary changes.


    ording to the highest time frame of 1 thousand years to 1 second, the seeds that were nted inside the Farm World had grown enormously to the point, where there wasn''t a need to worry about running out of Godly Fruits.


    Roughly 2 weeks more or less had passed by since Daniel had reset back the time frame to the max, and because of that, the growth for seeds he nted had grown as much as millions of years worth of time.


    If the calctions are right, all of the seeds could have grown easily over billions of years, but because of the consciousness of divinity they have gained upon reaching 1 million years, they chose not to.


    As of now, each divine nt or tree were 500 Million years old and they manifested into a form of a child, and each divinity child possesses a unique characteristic that best suits their origin.


    With Immortal Peach, World Tree and Golden Apple, they led their juniors who were


    Seed of Origin, Rainbow Pear, Elemental Melon, Spiritual Grass, Nova Berry, Star Seed, Evolusi Grape and ck Star Fruit into their childish reigns.


    With these batches of divinities and also many more divinities that have been nted, they would often y in the Farm Land while disturbing their Father.


    Aside from that, Daniel Spiritual Stones had been amassing non-stop till the point, that he had no idea what to do with it. He had no uses for these Spiritual Stones other than theirmon use.


    Moreover, although his disciples would fancy these stones, their current gifts were more than enough for them to reach the highest tier of cultivation in this world with ease.


    But of course, having more Spiritual Stones would make him feel richer and not all mortal in this world were born rich. Hence, he had formed quite a good n.


    "Master what you''re doing?"


    While Daniel was enjoying the scenery of the clouds with the twin suns looming upon the city, Cecilia curiously called out to her master.


    Now that the city was travelling within the never-ending horizons of the sky and being apanied by the whispers of the wind, Daniel had a good moment of spending his time gazing at this scenery.


    As he looked beneath him, he would discover that he could see nothing as the sizes of inds or even continents were like specs of dust.


    The speed of the city travelling within each second was iparably fast that if any of the citizens blinked, they would discover new seas andnd.


    But that itself was mesmerizing.


    From the city itself, none of them could see what was beneath them except the skies that all of them loved to look at nowadays.


    Fortunately, due to the mechanisms of the system, the Sect Defend Function had created an invisible barrier that had spread itself from the sect to around the city.


    Because of that, the city was protected from the harm that its speed could potentially cause.


    "Nothing much" He replied with a warm smile while still focusing his eyes on the horizons ahead of him.


    He was sitting above the Sect Gate and it was one of his favourite spots as the view around it was spectacr and once in a while, he would love to spend some time chattering with his Disciples.


    "I''m just enjoying the sight" He added.


    "Then mind if I join you, Master?" Cecilia asked while fidgeting with her fingers.


    She adored her master, but Cecilia knew that more disciples, meant he would have less time for her.


    But she didn''t wish toin or be entitled. After all, her master''s words were absolute for her and she wouldn''t deny his words.


    But at the same time, she couldn''t help but love him. Even if he had less time for everyone, each of the disciples and elders could see that he was making an effort for them.


    Every small of his actions towards them meant a lot to them. Thus, they can''t help but obsess over their feelings towards him.


    In every domoritory and room of the disciples and elders, there was a painting of Daniel''s portrait and there were even portraits of his naked that were made and imagined by some of his talented painters.


    And exchanging Daniel''s lewd portrait is now a thing happening within the sect.


    "Why do you even need to ask my dear disciple? Just sit here and apany us as we watch the sight together"


    Daniel urged Cecilia to sit by his side and he would prefer for his harem to apany him. But because of the roles that he gave them, they were currently busy attending to his order.


    Even Cecilia had to tirelessly make some space from her timetable to spend some time for her master and hearing his words, she eagerly sat by his side.


    She even leaned towards him with her head resting on his shoulder and she purred like a cat wanting to be pet by her master.


    Without a doubt, even though he was busy within this week, his rtionship with his harem especially the first batch was getting closer and stronger.


    "Aren''t you a little bit spoilt my dear disciple?" Daniel teased but at the same time, he carried her hair preciously.


    "But that''s because my master spoils me a lot" She eximed with a chuckled and she hugged his shoulder tightly, not wanting to let go.


    "I guess that''s true" He admitted it out loud and he didn''t care if his disciples were spoiled. After all, that was his n.


    They could be viins and heroes, and he wouldn''t care or bat an eye. He might be contradicting himself, but only power is the truth.


    He could be a good guy who saves a city, but he could also be the person who would annihte a continent if he wanted to.


    He wouldn''t need a reason why he does it but rather because he wants to.


    "It''s so beautiful...the scenery" Only then did Cecilia realise how gorgeous the sight was, and she was captivated by it.


    "But it''s not as beautiful as you" Daniel added and he gazed towards Cecilia, andughed after.


    Hearing his words, Cecilia blushed.


    "But, no matter how many times I see it, I won''t be bored of it," He said.


    "At the same time, it makes me realise how small the world truly is"


    "I mean look at that" He pointed and she turned her head over to where he was pointing.


    "It looked like the size of a pebble, but that''s a continent..."


    "Unbelievable right?"


    "But what''s even more unbelievable is the fact that all of us could destroy this continent with just a breath, and with such a feat, I wonder what would be the future ahead of us?"


    He questioned.


    This wasn''t a question but rather, he was excited about his next grand n that would begin in a nearby time.


    "Master, what would be our n for the future?" She couldn''t help but ask and she was dead curious.


    To Cecilia, her master had everything a man could ever ask and wish for.


    Strength? He could bend the world to its knees if he wanted to. Money? He could lesiruely give trillions of Spiritual Stones and he wouldn''t bat an eye. Fame? That could be easily obtained. Women? He had already thousands of them.


    What and where else could anybody find them she wondered what more her master wanted. Hence, she was rather curious about his ns.


    "In the beginning, I thought I would have just focused on my sect and gather more disciples and elders with the idea of it being my harem"


    "But then I realized that it would be wasted if I limited myself to the sect, so why not I set my sights and my goals towards the cities, continents or even the world...?"


    He revealed his thoughts to Cecilia and the more he revealed, the more excited he became.


    Meanwhile, listening to him, her heart pounded louder.


    "And because of that" He stood up domineeringly and with a king-like posture, he gazed towards the clouds and dered "I decided to make the world mine"


    He dered with a wide smile.


    Cecilia''s eyes widened at his words.


    She wasn''t surprised by his deration, but rather, she had been expecting it from the beginning that hearing it from his mouth had impacted her so much.


    It was overbearing and dominating that she fell in love with it.


    "With that, won''t you and all of the disciples and elders apany me on this journey?" Daniel turned his body and offered his hand to her.


    Cecilia was stunned for a while, but then, she formed a heartwarming smile and epted his warm big hands.


    "Master," She said.


    "I would always be by your side" She tilted her head.


    Watching her smile Daniel couldn''t help but kiss her on the lips, and although it was unexpected, Cecilia epted it and embraced him with her hands around his neck.


    With that, both of them enjoyed their kiss together as the city travelled around the world.

 Chapter 125 A New City

    ?


    Merely days have psed since Daniel''s deft hand took the reins of both City and Sect, orchestrating their intricate symphony. Yet, this is but a prologue to the grand opus he envisions.


    Although he started from being the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Harem Sect, his ambition now surges towards the macrocosm of the entire world.


    His interest and ambition had gone from bing the Sect Leader of his sect, the Heavenly Harem, to bing the one who would rule the world one day.


    Despite the power to swiftly conquer, Daniel''s approach resonates with patience.


    He thrives in the tapestry of time, savouring every brushstroke that paints his ascent.


    Time bends to his will, there''s no frantic race, no scripted timeline.


    He carves his path with meticulous precision, crafting a legacy where dominance is not just imed, but meticulously earned.


    The stage is set, the world awaits, and Daniel stands poised at the helm of destiny, orchestrating a symphony of ambition that reverberates through time itself.


    "Master, which city shall be our first conquest?" inquired Cecilia, her eyes alight with curiosity and eagerness for the imminent journey.


    A longing to stand evermore by his side surged within her, and now, Daniel guided her to their inaugural target.


    Meanwhile, as the twin tides of his sect and the amalgamated city advanced across the globe, he opted to leave their weight behind.


    Amid his city-state subjugation odyssey, portability was paramount.


    A sage smile curved Daniel''s lips in response to his disciple''s query.


    "Up ahead is the City of Exolia where its ranking is above 1 rank higher than the city of Cetra. Moreover, Mecil lives there. Hence, this is an opportunity for me to"


    The Xebec Continent holds approximately 59 Billion and Daniel discovered that the continent holds 1436 Cities in total.


    However, each city was ranked and determined by 5 different grades which are Low Tier, Mid Tier, High Tier, Superior and Eventually, the Imperial where there''s only 1 throughout the continent.


    And of course, the City of Cetra and Exolia was Low-Tier City except that Exolid was one rank above Cetra. But none of this meant anything to Daniel as his sight was more about adventuring towards each city.


    Moreover, Daniel had longed to want to have Mecil inside his harem, thus, he wanted to conquer the city as fast as possible.


    "Exolia? Isn''t that nestled close to the City of Cetra?" Her query was tinged with a sense of familiarity, memories of her birthce flickering to life.


    "You''re spot on," he affirmed, his eyes holding a glint of recognition.


    A subtle smile curved his lips as he continued, revealing a strategic design.


    ''''I thought it''ll be nice we''ll conquer the nearby cities before moving to the higher ones and I don''t n on doing it on my own''''


    In those carefully chosen words, a world of implication unfurled.


    A futurey ahead where his disciples, those he had meticulously nurtured, would venture forth into uncharted territories.


    The air brimmed with the promise of adventure, alliances forged, and dominions reshaped. The tapestry of destiny began weaving threads of intrigue, hinting at the epic odyssey that was poised to unfold.


    ''''In the future, the disciples would have the opportunity to discover life outside the sect, and depending on their performance, I could give them ''some'' rewards'''' He chuckled.


    ''''Master that''s unfair'''' Cecilia puffed her cheeks, but she was joking and there wasn''t any ounce of jealousy in her eyes. She just wanted his attention and being by his side had already fulfilled her desires.


    A chuckle escaped his lips, a glint of mirth dancing in his eyes as he answered her jest.


    "Ah, my dear disciple, perhaps you are a tad bit spoiled," he teased the camaraderie between them was a testament to the bond they shared.


    At that moment, amidstughter and banter, they stood as master and disciple, their dynamic an embodiment of mutual respect and unspoken understanding.


    Currently, their steps carried them along a winding trail, a well-trodden path that beckoned toward the storied City of Exolia.


    The air was charged with anticipation as they ventured forth, mere meters separating them from the city''s vignt guards who stood as sentinels at its threshold.


    "Hold up!" A voice sliced through the air, halting Daniel and Cecilia in their tracks. Two imposing guards appeared before them, one extending a firm hand as if to bar their passage.


    "Show me your token," the demand reverberated with authority. Their response was swift, proffering the required emblem, yet as the guard''s eyes scanned the insignia, a furrow etched his brow.


    "Outsiders, huh?" His words emerged with a note of concern as if grappling with an unexpected puzzle.


    Daniel''s curiosity spurred him forward. "Is there an issue?" he inquired, his tone a mixture of intrigue and readiness to address any hindrance.


    The atmosphere crackled with unspoken tension, the trio locked in a dance of uncertainty that held the promise of untold revtions.


    "Well, usually, there''s no problem for us epting outsiders as long as they have tokens with them. But currently, the city is facing a huge crisis," the guard''s voice carried the weight of weariness, his exhtion a release of pent-up tension.


    Cecilia''s brows knit in concern. "What kind of crisis?" she pressed, her eyes reflecting an emotion of curiosity.


    The guard''s gaze held theirs as he began to unravel the tapestry of turmoil.


    "A gue has erupted within the city''s walls. Its grip is relentless, casting a shadow over every facet of our lives. The city''s vitality wanes, and its economy buckles under the strain. The nobles, in their desperation, have proposed a toll for every citizen, a desperate bid to bolster our gging resources."


    Daniel''s expression darkened, absorbing the gravity of the situation.


    "It''s a dire time," he acknowledged his words a mirror of the guard''s deted spirit.


    As the words hung in the air, an unspoken understanding dawned ¨C they stood at the precipice of a city in turmoil, its guardians stretched thin, their resolve faltering beneath the weight of an imcable adversary.


    The crisis was woven into the very fabric of Exolia, a challenge that demanded courage,passion, and perhaps the spark of change that their arrival might ignite.


    "I''ve got no problem with the toll fee. So how much is it?" Daniel''s words rang with a nonchnt air, his demeanour poised to embrace the city''s customs.


    For him, the weight of the coin was a trivial matter, a fact that emanated from his very posture.


    "Well, it''s one gold for each person," the guard replied, a shadow of distress crossing his features. The utterance felt like the revealing of a heavy secret.


    The revtion hung in the air, a statement that equated to prying a precious gem from one''s chest. One gold, a price seemingly simple, yet beneath its surfacey the toll of sacrifice, a small fortune that spoke volumes.


    "Ah, so it''s 2 golds for us to enter, then?" Daniel''s query held a poised inevitability, his eptance echoing as a testament to his standing.


    The guard''s voice wavered as he confirmed, bracing himself for the storm he anticipated.


    "Y-Yes, that''s right," he stuttered, mentally preparing for a storm of indignation he had grown ustomed to witnessing.


    The echo of past encounters reverberated through his mind, raised voices, heated arguments, and even arrests.


    Yet, what met his ears now was a revtion that stretched the boundaries of his expectations.


    "Well, here you go. Two golds," Daniel''s voice held a steady cadence, as he handed over the coins.


    The gesture was fluid, a transaction that belied the enormity of its impact.


    The guard, momentarily stunned, watched them pass, his eyes locked in disbelief on the retreating figures.


    Their departure marked a profound anomaly, an enigma in a sea of reactions.


    As the echo of their footsteps faded, he remained in a trance-like stupor, torn between his duty and the wake of astonishment left by a man who treated gold like mere pebbles.


    ''''Please enjoy your time and stay in the city'''' He said and after he had said that, he thought he was an idiot. After all, what could the city offer them when it''s at its lowest?


    At the same time, he can''t help but wonder what kind of identity Daniel held to be able to take out 2 gold coins without batting an eye.


    Whatever it was, the guard could only give his salute to Daniel before continuing his in old duties.


    On the other hand, the moment Daniel entered the city, he couldn''t help but frown his eyes to his discovery. Although the guard had said it was a gue, he never expected it to be this bad.


    He kept observing his surroundings and in the end, he felt like he was in the middle of a warzone where the citizens of the countries had suffered the cruelty from the nemesis military weapon.


    Compared to the city of Cetra, the city of Exolia state was worse and Danie would confidently state that in less than 10 years, this city would cease to exist.


    "Master, I never expected the city''s state to be this dire," Cecilia''s voice held shock and sorrow as her eyes traced the scene before her.


    Memories of her own struggles in the slums echoed, now oveid with the heartrending reality around her.


    Her gaze was drawn to the makeshift tents, a poignant division between the stricken and the unaffected.


    She didn''t feel empathy, but she could feel some sort of connection with them.


    The people ensnared by the gue''s grasp, arms bound in makeshift bandages, eyes shrouded in darkness, life teetering on a fragile precipice.


    Daniel''s voice cut through the sombre air, injecting a glimmer of optimism. "Indeed, my dear disciple, this adversity holds within it a profound opportunity," he mused, his mind already crafting a solution as impactful as it was audacious.


    "Opportunity?" Cecilia''s brows knitted in inquiry, uncertainty etched on her features. Daniel''s exnation was gentle, a beacon to illuminate his trail of thought.


    "When people are at their lowest ebb, imagine the impact of someone who could sweep their woes away," Daniel''s smile carried a hint of intrigue, a challenge that beckoned.


    Understanding dawned on Cecilia''s countenance, a smile gradually unfurling.


    Eager to embark on this transformative journey, she inquired, "What should we do next, master?"


    Daniel''s response carried a touch of pragmatism, a blend of empathy and strategy.


    "First, we must immerse ourselves among them, grasp their struggles, and only then shall we orchestrate change, but let''s not be hasty, my dear. This is a symphony, not a reckoning."

 Chapter 126 The Cause Of The Plague

    ?


    As Daniel and Cecilia continued to traverse the city, their perceptive eyes noticed a deeperyer of affliction.


    It wasn''t solely the people who suffered; the very essence of the city bore scars from the relentless gue.


    Buildings stood worn and weathered, their vibrant facades faded, a reflection of the city''s fading vitality.


    Cracks marred the streets, symbols of both physical decay and metaphorical decline.


    This wasn''t just a gue that affected the people''s lives but also the dynamism of the city that soon may sumb to the effects of the gue.


    This was no ordinary epidemic, it was a malevolent force that permeated every inch of the city''s being.


    Its insidious touch reached beyond the flesh, ensnaring the very soul of Exolia.


    Even the most fledgling cultivators, typically shielded from such mundane afflictions, found themselves inexplicably weakened.


    Daniel and Cecilia exchanged nces,prehending the direplexity they faced.


    For the mortals, there''s no telling when they would fall apart and Daniel predicts that it won''t be long before the city would fall.


    "Master, this doesn''t seem like it would be caused by a natural outbreak," Cecilia dered, her voice tinged with concern.


    Her vignt eyes scanned their surroundings as though seeking hidden answers. Her gaze prated every corner, her consciousness stretching to uncover any concealed presence.


    Cecilia''s perception was formidable; even the shrewdest attempt at concealment couldn''t elude her senses. Yet, despite her exhaustive search, she found nothing to grasp onto.


    Daniel''s response was gentle, a reassuring smile gracing his lips as he affectionately ran his fingers through her hair.


    Her smile mirrored his, a shared moment of camaraderie and understanding.


    "Yes, my dear disciple, you''re right," Daniel concurred, his tone carrying the certainty of his convictions.


    As they continued their exploration, Daniel''s mind worked in tandem with his observations. His insight, honed through countless trials and encounters, pieced together a puzzle he was all too familiar with. His lips curved into a knowing smile, Cecilia''s curiosity mirrored in his eyes.


    "This isn''t a typical gue. Its impact on the buildings and structures suggests a sinister origin."


    ''''This was done by something sinister, perhaps a ground of syndicates that''s acting behind the scenes'''' Daniel revealed and as he looked around, he turned his direction towards a certain tall building that uniquely stood amongst all of the structures throughout the whole city.


    ''''A group of syndicates?" Cecilia was oblivious to the word and she didn''t understand the connection between them, and Daniel exined it to her with a smile.


    ''''The word doesn''t matter, but it could be the alliances of 2 groups or more, or perhaps even alone and their purpose could be many'''' He exined and he continued after taking a few more steps.


    ''''It could be depletion of resources, overpoption and the most popr theory is the collection of the body'''' He eventually said the goal behind the ''mysterious'' force that might be behind the gue.


    ''''Collection of Body? Don''t tell me they''re using some sort of taboo or forbidden technique that requires corpses?'''' She eventually connected the picture and after finding out, her impression towards whatever group that was behind this had fallen so low that she wouldn''t mind wiping them out.


    ''''That''s right my dear disciple and here you go'''' He patted Cecilia once again and she neverined and loved receiving his pats.


    ''''They''re collecting corpses to activate or execute whatever forbidden technique they''re using but I bet because they didn''t want to ruin their reputation, they''re hiding it by recing it with a gue'''' Daniel exined.


    ''''And if I ce my bet, it would be the Nobles'''' He smirked and revealed the group of people that was behind the source of the gue.


    ''''But Master, how do you know all of this?'''' Her admiration towards her master had grown and though she didn''t doubt his words, she couldn''t help but be a little bit curious.


    ''''Well, if you put your mind around it, it''s kinda easy to figure out. If you look around you''ll notice that only themoners or even the cultivators are affected but those from the Noble Families are not. And even in this situation, they''re not doing anything'''' He said.


    ''''Perhaps the nobles are at their wit''s end as their lifespan ising to an end, and they''re using their people to replenish their lifespan by exchanging their lifeforce for a higher capacity of cultivation energy'''' He added.


    ''''Then master, what are your ns?'''' Cecilia wondered.


    "Well, for the first part, let''s pay a visit to Mecil," Daniel suggested with a spark of eagerness.


    He charted a course through thebyrinthine streets of Exolia, a city that seemed to crumble beneath the weight of its affliction. Cecilia''s steps mirrored his, anticipation dancing in her eyes as she kept pace with her master.


    ''''This is awful. Even the shop is in tatters Shemented that the shop had worn out and even the interiors were slowly falling apart.


    As they wove through the city''s alleys and thoroughfares, the once vibrant tapestry of life was now a tableau of decay.


    Buildings leaned precariously, and signs of wear and neglect scarred every corner. Cecilia''s voice carried a mix of disbelief and sorrow as her gaze swept over the dpidated scene.


    "It''s truly disheartening. Even the shops have sumbed to this plight," shemented, her empathy echoing through her words as she observed the crumbling storefront. The interior was no better, a haunting echo of its former self.


    However, undeterred by the shop''s deste appearance, Daniel led the way with purpose.


    His memories guided him unerringly to the threshold of the establishment, despite the ravages of time and turmoil. Cecilia followed suit, her trust in her master unwavering.


    "Mecil!" Daniel''s voice rang out, its resonance cutting through the silence.


    The air quivered with anticipation as the name hung in the air, a summons that held the promise of reunion and discovery. Cecilia''s gaze flickered between the surroundings and her master, her curiosity piqued by the mysterious figure he sought.


    A shuffling sound emanated from a shadowed corner, and from within the dimness emerged a figure, Mecil.


    "D-Daniel?" Mecil''s voice trembled with disbelief, her aze locked on the man who had entered her life like a whirlwind. Emotion rippled across her face as recognition dawned, bridging the gap between past and present.


    A warm smile curved Daniel''s lips, a gesture that held camaraderie and understanding. "Mecil, it''s been a while," he greeted.


    Daniel doesn''t possess any sort of feeling towards her yet, but because of her face and body that were imnted inside his brain, he wants Mecil to be part of his harem.


    It was even more impressive that she was able to recognise his voice and that shows just how much Mecil had been remembering him.


    Simr to Daniel, Mecil wasn''t in love with him but because of the first impression he left, his incredibly attractive aura and even his kindness that had aided her with herck of money, she couldn''t forget about him.


    Upon rushing out of the door, Mecil was sweating profusely with her sweat all over her body and she wore traditional clothes yet even those clothes were wet due to her sweat. But even then, it added more charms to it.


    Her presencemanded attention, a vision of captivating allure that effortlessly drew gazes. Long wavy strands of chestnut brown hair cascaded down her back, framing a countenance that held an air of enchantment. Light red eyes sparkled with an inner fire, hinting at depths of wisdom and experience. A delicate curvature graced her lips, painted in a shade of subtle red that held the promise of secrets whispered.


    Yet, her beauty transcended mere aesthetics. It was a reflection of the strength and resilience that had carried her through the tapestry of life. Her aura exuded a blend of confidence and elegance, a testament to the journey she had traversed.


    Her figure was a symphony of curves and grace, a silhouette that effortlessly caught the eye.


    The subtle arch of her back led to a generous bosom that defied subtlety, a silhouette that hinted at both maternalfort and undeniable allure. A sculpted derri¨¨repleted theposition, a testament to a physique that had weathered the tests of time.


    But beyond the physical, her presence resonated with a charisma that left an indelible mark.


    Her gaze held a depth of understanding, a silent acknowledgement of the intricacies of existence. Every movement seemed deliberate, every gesture a brushstroke on the canvas of existence.


    In the realm of cultivators and mortals alike, her appeal was undeniable.


    A force of nature, she was more than just a striking visage, she was a living embodiment of grace, strength, and allure. A paragon of beauty, a tapestry is woven from the threads of time and experience, she stood as a living testament to the artistry of existence itself.


    ''''It''s you Mr.Daniel'''' Her exhausted face eventually broke into a smile as though the light of her life had appeared before her.


    ''''It''s me Mecil and it sounds like you have been missing me'''' Daniel joked and he couldn''t help but tease.


    ''''You jester Mr. Daniel'''' Sheughed together with him and after a few seconds only then did she see that there was another woman by his, and for a few seconds, there was a subtle jealousy in her eyes.


    ''''Oh?'''' She raised her left eyebrow and questioned Daniel teasingly. ''''I wonder who this beauty is? Is she perhaps your wife?''''


    ''''Yeah, that''s right, her name is Cecilia, and it''s kind ofplicated to say that she''s my wife at the same time, she''s my disciple as well'''' Daniel introduced Cecilia and she walked forward towards Mecil to introduce herself.


    ''''Hi, Mecil and it''s nice to be your aplice. Perhaps should I call you Elder Sister soon?'''' Cecilia had no doubt that Mecil would one day be her master''s harem which is why she was not jealous.


    However, Mecil was taken aback that her joke turned out to be real and she saw iting out from his words, Her heart suddenly suffocated and she never felt this before. Not even on those nights that she imagined herself with Daniel.


    ''''A-Ah I see'''' She stuttered. ''''Aren''t you a beauty? It''s no wonder he had fallen for you'''' She tried recovering but even Daniel could see that she was uneasy the moment he mentioned Cecilia being his wife.


    ''Well, she would be shocked if I told her how many harems I have'' He decided not to reveal it yet and would take his time spending the days in this city.


    ''''But I never thought that someone you have a disciple?'''' She was astonished to know that he had a disciple considering that his looks appeared young.


    ''''Why? Are you surprised?'''' Daniel widened his smile.


    ''''No, I''m not. After all, who could give a person 15 spiritual stones without being bothered by it? Only cultivators could do it'''' Mecil was assured that spiritual stones were something that could be afforded by cultivators.


    But she''s forgetting one fact.


    The ones that Daniel gave were Purple Spiritual Stones and not white spiritual stones. Hence, Daniel was a bit stunned that her reactions were subtle.


    (Hey guys, I decided to open a discord channel where mainly is all about the discussion and some ''pictures'' if you want to and depending on the stones or even how many chapters are purchased, I would release some ''pictures''. https://discord.gg/yqK3JrS4jX)


    (I would pose all character pictures over there instead of here since it would be easy)

 Chapter 127 Almost There

    ?


    Despite his suspicions, Daniel chose not to confront Mecil and instead engaged in a light-hearted conversation.


    "But Mr Daniel, what are you doing here?" Mecil''s innocent inquiry held a hint of concern, her words carefully chosen to avoid any misunderstanding.


    "Why? Can''t I be here? Are you chasing me out?" Daniel''s feigned hurt exuded yful melodrama, a performance he knew Mecil would see through.


    "Oh, no, that''s not what I meant!" Mecil''s flustered attempt to rify only deepened the yful charade. Daniel found her reaction endearing, resisting the urge to yfully pinch her.


    "I''m just teasing," he reassured, hisughter joined by Cecilia''s. In Mecil''s eyes, he was merely an acquaintance with a penchant for harmless banter.


    Mecil pouted, pretending to sulk, relishing the dynamic they shared. Deep down, she savoured the yfulness, a stark contrast to the choices she had made in her past.


    She couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy toward Cecilia, knowing she was his wife. Yet, she recognized the futility of such thoughts and resigned herself to silent sighs.


    ''''But really'''' She cleared her throat and raise her question once more. ''''What brings both of you here?''''


    "It''s not that I don''t appreciate it, but given the city''s current situation, it might not be wise for both of you to visit,"


    Mecil exined, her voice tinged with a hint of mncholy as she recalled the dire circumstances enveloping the city.


    Daniel interjected, seizing the opportunity to stir Mecil''s heart. "I understand the situation, but it''s precisely because of that that I wanted to pay you a visit," his words were a deft blend of concern and intention, evoking a subtle flutter in Mecil''s chest.


    Her reaction was nothing short of adorable. Fingers fidgeting nervously, Mecil stammered, "Y-You''re willing to risk your health just to visit me?"


    Her wide eyes betrayed a mixture of surprise and a hint of something more, something she wasn''t quite ready to acknowledge.


    Daniel''s next move was deliberate, closing the gap between them. "Of course, how could I not worry for a beautiful woman like you?"


    His words, delivered with a genuine smile, drew them into closer proximity, and Mecil''s heart raced uncontrobly.


    "D-Daniel, you shouldn''t do this," Mecil''s panic was palpable, her pulse quickening.


    Thepliment she had yearned for, a sentiment often denied to her due to the scars and bruises that marred her body, now flowed freely from Daniel''s lips.


    In her turbulent rtionship with her husband, such gestures were rare.


    To have an attractive and aplished cultivator bestow such words upon her was overwhelming.


    Mecil''s self-doubt wavered as her allure was reaffirmed. She wrestled with the fluttering emotions within, torn between her past and the present moment''s enchantment.


    "What do you mean I shouldn''t do this?"


    Daniel''s yful tone danced through the air as he feigned innocence, taking deliberate steps toward Mecil.


    With each movement, he wove a web of intrigue that enveloped her, and the closer he got, the more her nerves danced like flickering mes.


    "I-I mean, y-you''re getting too close," Mecil stuttered, her words at odds with her instinctual reactions.


    As Daniel advanced, she involuntarily took a step back, a subconscious retreat that seemed to challenge her own intentions.


    Her heart drummed a rapid rhythm in her chest, a testament to the exhrating uncertainty that now enveloped her.


    This proximity, this unscripted intimacy, was unlike anything she had encountered before.


    Her mind and body were in discord, her mind urging caution while her heart whispered curiosity.


    A kaleidoscope of emotions swirled within her.


    Her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue as she grappled with the enigmatic sensations coursing through her.


    The maic pull of Daniel''s presence was undeniable, tugging at her defences and leaving her yearning for more, even as she outwardly resisted.


    With each passing moment, the boundary between them blurred, and Mecil found herself entangled in a dance of conflicting desires.


    Her attempts to halt Daniel''s advance were overshadowed by the intrigue that held her captive.


    It was as if an invisible thread had been woven between them, a thread that tugged at the recesses of her soul, urging her to embrace the unfamiliar sensation that had ignited between them


    ''A charged silence hung heavy in the air as Daniel''s provocative challenge echoed in Mecil''s ears.


    Her heart raced like a wild stallion, and her chest heaved with eachboured breath. Her lips parted, yet no words emerged, her voice was trapped in thebyrinth of her racing thoughts.


    Her wide, shimmering eyes were locked onto his face, their gaze an unbreakable connection that held her spellbound.


    Mecil''s mind swirled with a mix of emotions and desires, a tempestuous storm that threatened to consume her reason.


    His daring invitation sparked a cascade of forbidden thoughts, igniting a fire of imagination that both shocked and intrigued her.


    Her mind painted vivid scenes of Daniel''s strong hands, of him pushing her down with a hunger that mirrored her own unspoken yearning.


    The images flickered in her mind''s eye, igniting a passionate response that she couldn''t deny.


    Her resistance faltered, and her heart raced even faster as her body betrayed her. A warm flush spread across her skin, and a tingling sensation radiated from where his eyes bore into hers.


    The air between them was charged with a palpable tension, a maic pull that drew her closer to the precipice of her desires.


    "I-But," her voice trembled, a fragile whisper that barely escaped her lips.


    Her mind battled to find the right words, but they eluded her grasp. Her thoughts swirled, consumed by the intoxicating allure of his proximity.


    As if caught in the tendrils of a seductive spell, Mecil''s imagination soared to uncharted territories.


    She envisioned herself yielding to his bold advances, her body responding to his every touch, every demand.


    The surge of these illicit thoughts sent a surge of heat through her veins, and a gasp escaped her as her inner turmoil became evident in the rise and fall of her chest.


    Confusion and anticipation warred within her, intertwining like a delicate dance. Was it his charismatic kindness, his maic presence, or the raw power of his aura that ensnared her?


    The answer eluded her, lost in the haze of newfound sensations that coursed through her.


    *Thack.*


    Her retreat met an abrupt end, her back pressed firmly against the unyielding wall. Panic flitted at the edges of her consciousness, but it was swallowed by the enigmatic allure that enveloped her.


    Her gaze locked onto his, a plea and a challenge in her eyes that dared him to continue his audacious advance.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Daniel''s voice, a soft whisperced with a tantalizing edge, jolted her senses.


    Slowly, hesitantly, Mecil turned around, her breath catching in her throat as she confronted the provocative tableau that awaited her.


    In that breathless moment, time seemed to stand still. Daniel''s face was mere inches from hers, his maic gaze ensnaring her in a web of desire.


    His hand, strong and confident, rested against the wall beside her, boxing her in. The heat of his body radiated, and the intoxicating scent of his skin enveloped her senses, leaving her heady and intoxicated.


    Mecil''s breaths grew shallower, her heart pounding in her chest as the boundary between fantasy and reality blurred.


    The unspoken tension crackled between them, an electric current that pulsed with an erotic promise.


    ''''M-Mr. D-Daniel'''' Mecil didn''t know how she ended up in this situation and she didn''t want to admit that she wanted Daniel to continue and Daniel didn''t waste his chance before the opportunity was disturbed.


    ''''You know Mecil...you look too cute that makes me want to eat you up'''' Daniel smirked and his words cause Mecil to panic.


    She couldn''t push him away and for some reason, she couldn''t execute any strength to push him away. Despite cing her hands on his chest to push him away, he never moves an inch.


    Although she should have been scared, she was in awe at how sturdy his chest felt and she didn''t realize that she was caressing his chest, wanting to discover more about his muscles.


    Moreover, hearing his words, she should have been frightened by it, but instead, she question his words.


    ''''E-Eat? W-What do you mean by e-eat?'''' Although she wasn''t an idiot to know the meaning behind it, she couldn''t help but question it while swallowing her saliva down her throat.


    ''''It sounds exactly what it sounds Mecil'''' Daniel said enchantingly.


    ''''Every part of your body looks like a meal for me to eat'''' His face was close towards her face and she felt thousands of emotions.


    ''''W-Which part of my body looks good for a meal to eat?'''' Mecil was unexpectedly smiling and she was getting aroused.


    ''''Oh, every part of your meal is a meal...especially this part and this'''' Daniel didn''t hesitate to move his hands towards her perky ass, and he grabbed it tightly, causing her to moan.


    ''''~Mmf~'''' Mecil didn''t push him away and she enjoyed the touch of his hands.


    ''''I can''t believe that this huge bubbly ass exists...are you trying to seduce all the men around? Aren''t you married? What kind of wife are you?'''' Daniel said and his words weren''t meant to hurt her but to arouse her even more.


    ''''~T-That''s not what I''m doing~'''' She rejected his words but at the same time, her confidence as a woman increased since no one had paid attention to her and she enjoyed the feeling of her ass being groped.


    ''''If that''s not what you''re doing, then why are you wearing such revealing clothes? Who are you trying to seduce? Is it me?'''' Daniel''s hands became firmer as he grasp her ass harder, and he even caressed the area around her crotch, and he discover that she was wet.


    ''''~Not there Mr. Daniel~'''' She moaned louder as she felt his hands transferring to where her crotch was.


    It started with caressing and soon his fingers were under her panties to where hers wet pussy is, and he began fingering her pussy and she started moaning and her expression clearly tells that she was enjoying the moment.


    ''''Oi Mecil. Are you there!?'''' All of a sudden, a voice called out to her and both of them swiftly returned back to where they were standing.

 Chapter 128 Chess Piece

    ?


    Being rudely interrupted while lost in their intimate moment, Daniel and Mecil smoothly parted ways, adopting a facade of calmposure as if their passionate interlude had never taken ce.


    For Mecil, the unexpected interruption was a frustrating obstacle that dashed her hopes of reaching the climactic peak she had been eagerly approaching. The unfulfilled desire simmered within her, mingling with a sense of longing as the moment slipped away.


    Mecil''s world had been reduced to a symphony of gasps and shivers as Daniel''s fingers worked their magic.


    In that suspended moment, her connection to her marital vows seemed tenuous, her body a canvas of desire painted with every stroke.


    Yet, beneath the intoxicating haze of pleasure, a whisper of discontent gnawed at her chest, leaving her craving something more profound.


    As the currents of ecstasy ebbed, Mecil was left grappling with conflicting emotions.


    The exhration of the moment had momentarily eclipsed the weight of hermitments, yet a hollowness persisted, an unspoken longing that lingered like a phantom ache.


    Even now, her body bore the aftermath of their rendezvous, a glistening testament to the whirlwind of sensations she had experienced.


    Mecil''s pristine facade had unravelled, revealing a raw sensuality that was impossible to ignore.


    The fine sheen of sweat on her skin and the damp translucence of her clothing transformed her into a vision of uninhibited passion.


    Her tousled hair and flushed cheeks only added to the captivating disarray, turning her into an irresistible enigma that begged to be unravelled.


    ''''Yes I''m here Darling'''' Knowing who the voice belonged to, she quickly replied to it and it was none other than her husband.


    The arrival of her husband sliced through the charged atmosphere like a de, jarring Mecil from her reverie.


    Her guilty conscience heightened her awareness, making her acutely conscious of her tousled appearance and perspiration-slicked skin, which had rendered her attire almost transparent.


    In the midst of her inner turmoil, she greeted her husband with a practised nonchnce, attempting to mask the disarray thaty beneath the surface.


    ''''Why did you take so long to reply?'''' For some reason, when her husband came inside the shop, he was furious and it appears that he was drunk.


    Mecil''s voice, dripping with innocence, danced through the air like a well-choreographed ballet. "Oh, you know, just lost track of time with work," she replied, her wordsced with a pinch of sugar-coated deception. It was like watching a master illusionist at y, weaving her intricate web of lies.


    Her husband''s eyes narrowed as he took in her response. "Work, huh? Always an excuse," he grumbled, his alcohol-fueled scepticism hanging heavy in the air like a fog of suspicion.


    Mecil maintained herposure, a poker face that could rival any seasoned gambler. "You know how demanding it can be," she retorted, the frustration in her tone carefully measured to deter any further questioning.


    But her husband wasn''t one to back down easily. "And why is the ce a mess?" he quipped, gesturing dramatically at the dishevelled surroundings.


    Mecil''s mind raced, a symphony of creative excuses vying for her attention. In the end, she settled on a bold move ¨C a half-truth that danced dangerously close to the edge.


    "Just had been working," she spun her web, the lie shimmering like a silken thread in the dim light. It was a gamble, a high-stakes bluff.


    Mecil''s husband squinted at her, his drunken stupor momentarily lifting as a flicker of suspicion ignited in his eyes.


    ''''Work, you say? At this timing of gue?" he mused, his voice dripping with scepticism. The air was charged with tension, a high-stakes game of cat and mouse where each move was a calcted risk.


    Mecil''s mind raced, searching for an escape route from thebyrinth of her lies. And then, as if on cue, salvation arrived in the form of an unexpected interruption.


    ''''Now, who the fuck are you 2?'''' He rudely say that he noticed 2 people in the shop and Mecil who was getting anxious from this exchange try to introduce both of them to him.


    ''''This is Mr. Daniel and his wife, Cecilia, they are both here to shop'''' She quickly exined but her husband ignored her words.


    Mecil''s husband''s brows furrowed in confusion as the names Daniel and Cecilia danced unfamiliarly in his ears.


    He hadn''t encountered these figures before. However, as his gaze settled on Cecilia, a subtle shift urred. A glimmer of intrigue sparked in his eyes, and his steps faltered for a moment.


    Cecilia''s presence seemed to cast a spell, captivating him with her undeniable allure. His previous intent was abandoned as he took an almost trance-like step closer, captivated by her beauty.


    The room seemed to shrink, leaving only her in his field of vision, his curiosity piqued by the enigmatic neer.


    As Mecil''s husband closed the distance to Cecilia, an ufortable change swept through him, the alcohol acting as a catalyst for his darker impulses.


    His eyes gleamed with a lustful hunger, his intentions bing unsettlingly clear.


    Seeing his gaze, Cecilia''s disgust towards him was undeniable, and she instinctively moved away from him, and she had the urge to kill him right away.


    Just as his fingers were about to reach out, a voice sliced through the charged atmosphere like a whip crack. It was Daniel, his tone cold and authoritative.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Daniel''s voice echoed with a warning that cut through the tension, freezing Mecil''s husband in his tracks.


    The sudden interruption jolted him back to reality, and he stumbled back, his earlier bravado dissipating like smoke in the wind.


    Unleashing his aura without restraint, Daniel sent an unmistakable message to Mecil''s husband ¨C a message of dominance and warning that couldn''t be ignored.


    The man''s defiance crumbled under the weight of that oppressive force, leaving him trembling like a leaf caught in a tempest.


    In the wake of that intense gaze, Mecil''s husband felt his world contract, a sinister veil descending upon his senses.


    The air turned thick with the scent of copper, and haunting echoes of battle cries reverberated in his mind.


    He was transported to a realm of darkness and turmoil, a glimpse into the grim reality of a cultivator''s power.


    Tears welled in his eyes, a mixture of terror and awe overwhelming him.


    The words spilt from his quivering lips, a desperate plea for forgiveness from a force he could never hope to challenge.


    "I-I beg your pardon, great master!" he stammered, his voice choked with fear.


    But Daniel''s response wasn''t one of immediate anger, instead, it was a sinister smirk that graced his lips, an eerie expression that sent shivers down the man''s spine.


    With calcted cruelty, Daniel''s voice sliced through the air, his words dripping with menace.


    "What were you trying to do earlier on?" he taunted, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.


    The man''s heart raced his mind a whirlwind of panic and regret, struggling to find an exnation that would satisfy the looming threat before him.


    As Daniel began to advance, each step deliberate andced with intimidation, Mecil''s husband could feel the walls closing in around him.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, and his mind raced for an answer, any answer, that might appease the merciless figure who now held his fate in his hands.


    Mecil''s husband''s desperate plea hung in the air, a fragile lifeline tossed into the abyss. "I was just drunk, forgive me, great master," he uttered, his voice a shaky whisper.


    His entire being was consumed by a desperate hope, a flicker of a chance that he might escape the consequences of his foolish actions.


    And then, as if by some miracle, Daniel relented.


    The tension that had gripped the room evaporated, reced by an almost surreal sense of calm.


    Daniel''s once-prating gaze shifted, his expression softening as he seemingly epted the exnation.


    "Oh, I see. You were drunk. Then that''s fine," he replied, a dismissive wave of his hand carrying the weight of absolution.


    The sudden shift in atmosphere left Mecil''s husband feeling as if he had narrowly escaped the jaws of a ravenous beast.


    With an almost shaky breath, he seized the opportunity to escape, mumbling his gratitude and practically bolting from the shop.


    As he stumbled out onto the street, the reality of what had just transpired settled over him like a heavy fog.


    He couldn''t help but steal ast nce back at the enigmatic figure of Daniel, a shiver running down his spine as he realized the narrow margin between life and death he had just traversed.


    And as he disappeared into the distance, Daniel''s mind was already turning, a calcted n forming as he contemted the role Mecil''s husband would y in the intricate dance of his ambitions.


    With a final lingering look at the retreating figure, Daniel''s lips curled into a knowing smirk.


    The intricate tapestry of his ns was unfurling before him, each thread carefully woven into a design that promised both conquest and liberation.


    As the echoes of Mecil''s husband''s departure faded, he turned his attention back to the woman who had captivated his attention, his mind already formting the next move in a game where every move was a calcted gambit.


    The stage was set, the yers in position, and Daniel was prepared to seize the reins of fate and steer them toward a destiny of his own making.

 Chapter 129 Mecil Thoughts

    ?


    With a mixture of astonishment and intrigue, Mecil''s eyes lingered on the spot where her husband had disappeared.


    A newfound sense of empowerment surged within her, fueled by the realization that the tables had turned.


    The dominance that Daniel had exuded had left an indelible mark on her husband''s psyche, and Mecil couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction at the role reversal.


    Mecil''s heart raced as she recalled the way Daniel hadmanded the situation, his aura overpowering her husband''s feeble attempts at bravado.


    It was a side of Daniel she hadn''t anticipated, a facet of his personality that stirred something within her.


    She couldn''t deny the rush of exhration that pulsed through her veins, mingling with a hint of something more.


    The corners of Mecil''s lips curled into a subtle smile as she reyed the scene in her mind.


    She had always been the one controlled, the one who had to submit to her husband''s whims.


    But now, she had witnessed a different dynamic, one where strength and power emanated from Daniel. It was a revtion that set her heart racing and her thoughts spinning.


    Mecil''s curiosity had transformed into something more, a flicker of attraction that she couldn''t ignore.


    She felt a maic pull towards Daniel, an allure that went beyond the physical.


    It was a sensation that both intrigued and unnerved her and as she stood there, watching Daniel''s form, she knew that if she spent time with him, she wouldn''t be able to escape.


    ''''I hope that this wouldn''t upset you Mecil'''' Daniel''s words flowed effortlessly, a smooth reassurance aimed at easing Mecil''s unease.


    He was well aware of the weight of his actions, and the implications of his intervention.


    Yet, despite his outward disy of concern, a subtle confidence flickered in his eyes, a quiet acknowledgement that he had acted ording to his own instincts.


    ''''N-No, it''s alright Mr.Daniel. I can see that my husband was in the wrong and I deeply apologise for it''''


    Mecil''s reply resonated with a sense of grace and wisdom that Daniel couldn''t help but admire.


    Her words carried a subtle strength, a testament to the resilience thaty beneath her seemingly delicate exterior.


    Mecil''s confession unveiled a raw vulnerability that resonated with Daniel.


    He sensed the weight of her words, the conflict that had taken root within her. Her marriage was a tether, an anchor that held her in ce, even as her heart yearned for something more.


    The spark ignited by their encounter had kindled a fire of doubt, prompting her to question the path she had chosen.


    "Hey, Mecil," Daniel began, his voice tinged with concern, "How''s your daughter holding up? With the city in the grips of this gue, I can''t help but worry about both of you."


    He leaned forward slightly, his eyes reflecting genuine worry for her situation. Memories of her daughter''s illness when she told him and now the gue''s threat flooded his mind.


    Mecil''s eyes clouded over, her expression a mix of exhaustion and desperation. She seemed to carry the weight of the world on her shoulders.


    "That''s..." She let out a heavy sigh, her words trailing off as she struggled to articte the overwhelming challenges she was facing.


    Her daughter''s condition had taken a sharp turn for the worse, the illness gripping the young girl tighter with each passing moment.


    The emergence of the gue had only intensified the sense of helplessness that had settled upon Mecil like a heavy shroud.


    She looked at Daniel, her gaze a window into her inner turmoil.


    The lines on her forehead deepened as she spoke, revealing the strain of sleepless nights and constant worry.


    "Moments like this... I wish her father was here," her voice quivered, a mix of longing and frustrationcing her words.


    But her husband''s struggles with alcohol and his abusive tendencies had turned him into an unreliable and even dangerous presence. The very person she should have leaned on in times of crisis had be a source of further distress.


    Her grip on her hands tightened, her knuckles turning white as she clenched her fists. "It''s just... It''s so hard," she admitted, her voice breaking slightly. "I need to be strong for her, but it''s overwhelming."


    Daniel leaned in, his voice soft and reassuring. "I can''t imagine what you''re going through, Mecil. It''s natural to feel overwhelmed in the face of such challenges."


    Her eyes met his, vulnerability and fatigue etched across her features. "I just don''t know what to do anymore," she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    As he observed the anguish in her eyes, he felt the urge to offerfort, to be a listening ear in her time of need.


    "Mecil," he said gently, "you don''t have to face this alone. I''m here for you, and I''m willing to help in any way I can."


    She looked at him, a mixture of surprise and gratitude in her eyes. "You mean that?" Her voice trembled, a glimmer of hope breaking through the clouds of despair.


    "Absolutely," he replied firmly, his sincerity evident in his tone. "You and your daughter deserve support, especially during times like these. Don''t hesitate to lean on me."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she nodded, a mix of relief and appreciation washing over her. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "It means more than you know even if it was just a lie"


    She didn''t really believe his words since she thought that Daniel was married and believed that his wife was opened up to their rtionship.


    Even so, Mecil felt like the weight on her shoulders was lifted off and now that her emotions were in turmoil, more tears flowed and she began releasing all of her frustrations.


    ''''I-...'''' She said.


    Without hesitation, Daniel moved closer, his arms wrapping around her in a gentle embrace. Mecil''s breath hitched as she felt the warmth of his touch, a sense of safety washing over her. In his arms, she found refuge from the storm of her emotions.


    "I-It''s been so hard for me...it felt like I was drowning..." Her words tumbled out, her voice quivering as tears streamed down her cheeks. The dam had broken, and all the pent-up frustration, fear, and sadness rushed forth.


    Daniel held her tighter, offering silent sce as she released the weight of her burdens. He was a steady anchor amidst the chaos of her emotions, his embrace creating a sense of security she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "You''re not alone, Mecil," he whispered, his voice a soothing balm. "I''m here for you, and we''ll get through this together."


    She clung to him, her tears staining his shoulder, but for the first time in a while, she didn''t feel the need to be strong. In his embrace, Mecil found a rare moment of respite, a glimmer of hope amid the darkness that had surrounded her.


    Mecil closed her eyes, allowing herself to fully embrace the sensation of Daniel''sforting hold.


    The world around her seemed to fade away as she focused on the warmth of his body against hers, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat matching the rapid cadence of her own.


    Her breaths began to synchronize with his, the rise and fall of their chests bing a soothing rhythm that lulled her troubled mind.


    She could feel the tension in her muscles gradually melting away, reced by a sense of calm she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    With her eyes shut tight, Mecil let go of the burdens that had weighed her down.


    She let go of the worries about her daughter''s health, the uncertainty of the gue''s reach, and the torment of her husband''s absence.


    In this intimate moment, she felt a connection that transcended words, a connection that whispered of empathy and understanding.


    As she continued to hold onto Daniel, the sound of her own heartbeat grew louder in her ears. It was as if the rhythm of her life was synchronizing with his, a symbol of the bond they were forging amidst the chaos of their circumstances.


    The minutes passed, and eventually, Mecil''s breathing steadied. Her tears began to subside, leaving a sense of emotional release in their wake.


    She slowly pulled away from the embrace, her eyes meeting Daniel''s as she offered a faint smile, a mixture of gratitude and vulnerability ying across her features.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice soft but sincere and formed the sweetest smile she ever had.


    Daniel met Mecil''s gaze, his eyes holding a steady reassurance. "Anytime, Mecil. Remember, you don''t have to carry this burden alone."


    Her heart fluttered as she looked into his eyes, a mix of emotions swirling within her.


    The warmth of his embrace still lingered, a tangible reminder of thefort she had found in his arms.


    Her mind raced with thoughts, her heart torn between the responsibilities she felt towards her daughter and the newfound connection she shared with Daniel.


    "About you being here... is it true?" Mecil''s voice trembled slightly, uncertainty threading through her words.


    She was hesitating, questioning the authenticity of the moment they had shared, the depth of his willingness to support her.


    The thought of breaking away from her tumultuous marriage, of leaving behind the pain and abuse, tempted her like a beacon of hope.


    Daniel held her gaze, his expression sincere and unwavering. "Yes, Mecil. I meant every word. I want to be here for you, for both you and your daughter. You deserve someone who can offer you safety, support, and love."


    Her heart raced at his words, a mixture of fear and excitement intertwining within her. The prospect of a future free from the shackles of her husband''s addiction and cruelty was alluring.


    She yearned for true love, for someone who would protect her and her daughter with unwavering devotion.


    At that moment, a surge of determination coursed through Mecil.


    The idea of building a new life with Daniel, one filled with genuine care and affection, seemed like a lifeline she couldn''t ignore. It was a daunting leap, but the prospect of escaping her current reality was toopelling to dismiss.


    As they stood there, the weight of their unspoken thoughts hung heavy in the air. Mecil''s mind raced, contemting the potential consequences of her decision.


    Could she really leave behind the life she knew and embrace this new path?


    Daniel''s presence, his kindness and understanding, made her feel like she was on the verge of a choice that could change her entire world.


    She thought of her daughter''s future, the happiness she deserved, and the love they both yearned for.


    In that fleeting moment, Mecil entertained the possibility of a different future, one where she could truly find the love and safety she so desperately craved.


    With a conflicted heart, she looked at Daniel, her eyes searching for the truth in his gaze, a truth that could guide her towards a new beginning.

 Chapter 130 A Change In Her Heart

    ?


    The intensity of the moment between Mecil and Daniel was palpable, a maic force pulling them together.


    Mecil felt herself being drawn into Daniel''s gaze, her heart racing with a mixture of excitement and uncertainty.


    The atmosphere was charged with an electric energy, and it seemed as if the world around them had faded away, leaving only the two of them in their own private universe.


    The more Mecil gazed into Daniel''s eyes, the deeper she fell under his spell.


    It was as if an enchantment had woven its way around her, rendering her senses captive to the allure before her.


    Her heart quickened its rhythm, each beat echoing the growing tension that enveloped them.


    The anticipation in the air was almost palpable, and Mecil''s breath caught in her throat as she sumbed to the irresistible pull of his presence.


    In a seamless motion, Daniel''s arms found their way around Mecil once more, drawing her closer in a tender embrace.


    The initial tension in her body melted away as his warmth enveloped her, and she found herself yielding to the embrace, a wave of longing washing over her.


    Their connection was unspoken yet undeniable, a delicate dance of emotions that transcended words.


    The urge to give in to the emotions that swirled within her grew more insistent, a voice inside her encouraging her to take a leap into the unknown.


    The thought of their lips meeting, a manifestation of the feelings that had blossomed between them, dominated her mind like a consuming ze.


    The risks and consequences paled inparison to the intense desire that surged through her veins.


    Mecil''s gaze involuntarily traced the contours of Daniel''s lips, a silent invitation that spoke volumes.


    Her heart raced, the rhythm echoing the pulsating tension that filled the space between them.


    Sumbing to a heady mix of resolve and vulnerability, she closed the gap between them, her lips meeting Daniel''s in a moment that sent a jolt of electricity through her veins.


    Their lips melded in a tantalizing rhythm, a passionate choreography of desire and yearning that left them both breathless.


    The boundaries of reality seemed to blur, the universe narrowing down to the intimate connection they shared, an intoxicating fusion of two souls drawn together by an undeniable attraction.


    The kiss deepened, and a soft, unbidden sound of pleasure slipped from Mecil''s lips, a melody that harmonized with the burgeoning passion between them.


    Their bodies drew nearer, the closeness sparking an undeniable connection that defied the boundaries of reality.


    The sensation of his lips moving against hers was a revtion, a fusion of sensations that sent an intoxicating shiver down her spine.


    As their lips finally parted, a glistening strand of saliva lingered briefly before breaking.


    Mecil''s eyes remained closed for a lingering moment, her chest rising and falling with ragged breaths as the echoes of their kiss reverberated within her.


    When she finally opened her eyes, her expression was a captivating blend of euphoria and wonder, as if she had just tasted a glimpse of an exquisite secret.


    Daniel''s voice dipped even lower, a sultry whisper that seemed to caress Mecil''s very soul.


    "Imagine, Mecil," he murmured, his gaze locked onto hers with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine.


    "A life where your every ache and longing is met with the devotion and tenderness you truly deserve."


    Mecil''s heart raced, her body responding to the siren call of his words with a heat that pooled low in her belly.


    The image he painted was a tantalizing escape from the torment she had endured, a promise of a world where her desires were cherished and celebrated.


    "Why do you still allow yourself to be hurt, Mecil?" Daniel questioned, his voice a velvety caress that seemed to stroke her very essence.


    "You are a woman that deserves so much more" He enticed while stroking her hair gently.


    Mecil''s resolve wavered as his words seeped into her consciousness, stoking the embers of longing that had been smouldering within her.


    Her husband''s cruelty had left her craving a love that consumed her, and Daniel''s words promised a union that was as passionate as it was profound.


    A tremor of anticipation coursed through Mecil''s veins, her heart pounding in rhythm with the seductive tempo of Daniel''s voice.


    The ache within her, born from years of neglect, throbbed in response to his promises, beckoning her to a realm where her cravings would no longer be denied.


    "Imagine a life where your desires are not only met but revered, Mecil," Daniel continued his gaze that was a molten intensity that held her captive.


    "Where every wishes that you have and every love that you want could be given"


    Mecil''s breath hitched, her chest rising and falling with the intoxicating promise of his words.


    A flush of heat spread through Mecil''s body, her pulse quickening as the vision Daniel painted took on a life of its own within her mind.


    It was a world where her yearnings would find their sanctuary, a world where her every hunger and ache would be met with a fervour that left her gasping for more.


    And as Mecil stood there, lost in the haze of Daniel''s seductive words, she felt herself sumbing to the temptation he presented.


    Her husband''s abuses had left her craving a connection that transcended pain, and now, with Daniel''s intoxicating promises, she found herself teetering on the edge of a precipice, ready to dive headlong into a sea of unbridled passion and irresistible surrender.


    Mecil''s voice wavered as uncertainty gnawed at her resolve. "B-But...I..."


    Daniel''s eyes held a smouldering intensity as he gently silenced her with a finger pressed against her lips.


    "What is there to hesitate, Mecil?" he purred his voice a velvet caress that sent shivers down her spine.


    "Can you deny the fire that burns between us? The ache that yearns to be quenched?"


    Her heart raced, torn between the allure of his words and the lingering shadows of doubt.


    "I-I''m married," Mecil stammered, her voice a fragile echo in the charged air.


    Daniel''s touch traced a feather-light path down her jawline, his fingers leaving trails of heat in their wake.


    "Married, Mecil?" he murmured, his gaze holding hers with an unwavering intensity.


    "Is your husband worth the sacrifice of your own desires, your own happiness?"


    Mecil''s breath caught her thoughts a tumultuous swirl of conflicting emotions.


    "But my daughter..." she whispered, her eyes welling with unshed tears.


    Daniel''s expression softened, a genuine empathy shining in his eyes.


    "Your daughter deserves a mother who knows joy and passion, Mecil," he said tenderly. "A woman who is fulfilled and alive, unburdened by the chains of a loveless marriage."


    Her inner struggle was palpable, a tempest of longing and fear that raged within her.


    "What if I''m making a mistake?" Mecil''s voice trembled, her vulnerabilityid bare.


    Daniel''s touch shifted to cradle her cheek, his thumb brushing away a tear that had escaped her eye.


    "Sometimes, my dear, the greatest mistakes are the ones we don''t allow ourselves to make," he whispered, his words a balm to her uncertainty.


    Mecil''s gaze locked onto his, searching for answers and finding a depth of understanding that resonated with her soul.


    "I-I''m scared," she admitted her voice a fragile admission of her inner turmoil.


    Daniel''s thumb continued to caress her cheek in a soothing rhythm.


    "Fear is a naturalpanion on the path to something new, Mecil," he said, his tone gentle yet firm.


    "But imagine the possibilities, the ecstasy that awaits if you dare to step beyond its grasp."


    Her heart pounded, the weight of her decisions heavy upon her shoulders.


    "And if it all falls apart?" Mecil''s voice was barely above a whisper, carrying the weight of her doubts.


    Daniel''s lips curved into a reassuring smile, his gaze unwavering.


    "It won''t fall apart, Mecil, because I will be here for you and be the man that protects you from any miseries" he replied, his voice a steady anchor in the storm.


    "And I promise you this: if you take this chance, you won''t regret it."


    At that moment, as Mecil''s heart swayed between hesitation and yearning, she felt a surge of courage wash over her.


    The allure of a life unrestrained by fear and regrets beckoned to her, and she realized that she was standing at the precipice of a new chapter, ready to leap into the arms of a destiny she had never dared to dream of before.


    The honeyed tones of Daniel''s voice continued to work their enchantment, each word a silken thread that wove its way through Mecil''s defences.


    His whispers ignited a fire within her, stoking the embers of her desires until they burned bright and undeniable.


    It was a dance of temptation, a sensual intery that left her yearning for more.


    "You worry about my wife, don''t you?" he said, his voice a reassuring murmur.


    Mecil was concerned about Daniel''s wife, Cecilia. But gazing at her, she was smiling at her which puts her in confusion.


    "I have a harem," he admitted, his gaze unwavering.


    "But know this: you are not a mere addition, Mecil. You hold a ce of significance, a ce I am willing to guard with my very being."


    Her eyes widened slightly, surprise mingling with understanding.


    In the realm of cultivators, she knew that such arrangements were not umon.


    Her concerns began to dissipate, reced by a sense of eptance that seemed to bloom within her.


    With a soft exhale, Mecil leaned into his touch, her eyes fluttering closed as his lips brushed against her forehead.


    "Let go of your reservations, Mecil," he urged his voice a velvet whisper against her skin.


    "Allow me to be the one to cherish you, to guide you through a symphony of pleasure and connection."


    Mecil''s heart swelled with a mixture of vulnerability and longing, her walls crumbling beneath the weight of his words.


    "Yes, Daniel," she whispered, her voice a fervent confession.


    And as their lips met in a slow, passionate kiss, Mecil felt a rush of emotions that surged through her like a tidal wave, carrying her into a realm of intimacy and surrender.


    As their lips met once more, Mecil''s hesitation melted away, reced by a surge of determination.


    This time, it was she who deepened the kiss, her fingers tangling in Daniel''s hair as she leaned into the intoxicating embrace.


    The kiss was a crescendo of emotions, a symphony of two souls entwined in a dance of longing and surrender.


    Mecil''s heart beat in rhythm with Daniel''s, their desires echoing one another in a passionate duet.


    When their lips finally parted, Mecil''s eyes held a new light, a fire that burned with newfound intensity.


    Her voice, a melodic whisper, carried the weight of her decision.


    "Daniel," she said, her voice unwavering, "I want to be with you" She finally dered.

 Chapter 131 Mecil Became A Disciple

    ?


    Within the shop, their hearts beat in unison, a symphony of emotions filling the air.


    Mecil''s deration hung like a fragile promise, and Daniel''s eyes shimmered with devotion as he held her gaze, his fingers igniting a cascade of sensations through her hair.


    "Daniel" she said, her voice unwavering, "I want to be with you"


    She finally dered, her words carrying the weight of her heart''s desire.


    Daniel''s lips curved into a tender smile, his eyes never leaving hers.


    "Sure, Mecil" He replied, his voice a soft caress that sent shivers down her spine,


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment."


    He reached out, his fingers gently tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, his touch leaving a trail of warmth in its wake.


    "But" He paised and yet it was like a soothing melody.


    "Be my disciple first, and you will receive gifts that you''d not regret."


    Mecil''s heart fluttered like a captive bird, her breath catching in her throat as she absorbed his words.


    The day seemed to hold its breath as if nature itself was attuned to the profound significance of this exchange.


    "Mm," she nodded her head in agreement, her heart racing in sync with his as shey her head against his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her cheek.


    It was the safest ce she could ever imagine, a haven offort and understanding.


    Although she didn''t fully grasp the extent of Daniel''s power, Mecil knew with an unshakeable certainty that her heart had found its home in his presence.


    Her decision to follow the current of fate and agree with his words flowed from the depths of her soul.


    "I will be... your disciple" She dered, her voice carrying a sweet, soft tone that seemed to blend seamlessly with the rustling leaves and the whispers of the breeze.


    "That''s good, Mecil," he said, his words a soothing balm to her uncertainties.


    His fingers resumed their gentle exploration of her hair, a gesture that spoke volumes of the tenderness he held for her.


    "From now on, you''re no longer the same person. You''re embarking on a path of transformation"


    As his words settled around them, Mecil felt a sense of wonder and anticipation coursing through her veins.


    The universe seemed to hold its breath, as if it, too, was waiting for the magic that was about to unfold.


    And then, as if the cosmos had orchestrated a grand symphony, an unprecedented surprise swept through Mecil''s existence.


    It was a moment that defied words, a revtion that left her breathless and exhrated.


    In an unknown reality, Mecil stood on the precipice of the unimaginable.


    Before she was a being, its form defying the boundaries of measurement.


    Its presence radiated an aura of both awe and reverence, a paradox that seemed to transcend the limits of her understanding.


    "Who... or what are you?" Mecil''s voice quivered as she gazed upon the enigmatic being, a mixture of fear and fascination swirling within her.


    The being''s presence seemed to wrap around her, like a gentle embrace that both terrified andforted her.


    As if responding to her unspoken question, a torrent of information flooded her mind, each piece of knowledge settling into a ce like a missing puzzle piece.


    And in that moment of profound connection, Mecil found herself speaking out its name.


    "Bloodline of Aphrodite..."


    In a seamless shift of reality, Mecil found herself transported to another dimension, her senses overwhelmed by the revtions that unfolded before her.


    The gifts she was receiving were nothing short of extraordinary, each one a testament to her newfound destiny.


    "Physique of Benevolent Goddess" Her voice echoed in her mind, resonating with power that ignited a fire within her, infusing her very being with a strength and grace that transcended to godly limits.


    "Spiritual Root of Starlove" Her voice continued, and the information and power cadence like a cosmic melody that seemed to reverberate through her soul.


    With each infusion of these divine gifts, Mecil felt a transformation cascading through her.


    Her personality shifted, and her demeanour became infused with a luminous energy that radiated from her core.


    The boundaries of her previous self melted away, and she embraced her newfound identity with a profound sense of purpose.


    Amidst this inner metamorphosis, a great change was also taking ce on the outside.


    Her body remained familiar, yet subtle differences emerged.


    Her once-brown hair now held streaks of pink, a vibrant hue that seemed to reflect the very essence of love and passion.


    Her eyes, once a deep hue, now shimmered with a pinkish glow, mirroring the cosmic energies that coursed through her veins.


    "Daniel..." Mecil''s voice trembled with a mixture of awe and adoration as she stared into his eyes, the depths of her gaze a mirror to the vast expanse of love she held for him.


    It seems that her initial assumptions about Daniel being a cultivator were far from the truth.


    The realization washed over her like a tidal wave, rewriting the narrative she had woven in her mind.


    He wasn''t just a cultivator, he was a god, a divine being whose presence radiated power beyond her wildest dreams.


    Her heart skipped a beat as the truth settled in, sending ripples of astonishment through her very soul.


    This fact was more than a revtion, it was a seismic shift that shook the foundation of her understanding, leaving her in a state of both wonder and humility.


    He wasn''t a cultivator, but a being that could destroy the fabric of reality.


    The enormity of this truth hit her like a cosmic revtion, expanding her perception of the universe''s vastness.


    Yet, despite the overwhelming magnitude of Daniel''s existence, Mecil found herself drawn to him with an inexplicable force.


    The fear that should have gripped her was reced by an overwhelming sense of sce, a feeling that she was standing on the precipice of something extraordinary.


    "I don''t know what kind of fortune I''ve stumbled upon, Daniel"


    Her voice was soft, filled with gratitude for the mysteries that were unravelling before her.


    "But I embrace it with all my heart."


    Her emotions, once contained, erupted like a river breaking free from its dam.


    Her feelings for Daniel surged to an unknown ascension, transcending the boundaries of her previous understanding.


    She felt a connection that spanned across realms, an unbreakable bond that defied the limitations of time and space.


    "Do you love the gifts that were given to you, Mecil?"


    Daniel''s question cut through the air, his gaze tender yet knowing.


    His chuckle, a melodic sound, danced on the edges of her consciousness, igniting a warmth within her heart.


    "I have no words for it, Daniel..." Mecil''s voice trembled, her emotions swirling like a storm within her.


    Her attempts to articte the depth of her feelings fell short, for words were insufficient to capture the intensity of her experience.


    But one thing was clear, she couldn''t imagine a reality without him anymore.


    "From now on, Mecil, you don''t have to suffer anymore"


    Daniel''s voice carried a soothing promise, his words wrapping around her like a gentle embrace that chased away the shadows of her past.


    "Mm," she nodded, her head bowing slightly like a kitten acknowledging its protector.


    A single tear escaped the corner of her eye, glistening in the soft light, a testament to the emotions that welled within her.


    Daniel''s fingers brushed against her cheek, catching the delicate tear on his fingertip.


    His touch was as tender as a whisper, a gesture that held more sce than words could convey.


    "I''m happy"


    Her voice quivered with sincerity, and a radiant smile graced her lips.


    At that moment, her expression told a story of transformation, where the scars of her past were reced by a newfound love that bloomed within her heart.


    With Daniel by her side, Mecil found a pir of strength, a steadfast presence that she could rely on.


    As for her daughter, a future once uncertain now held the promise of stability, for she had a father who would stand by her side through thick and thin.


    "I''m d that you''re happy, which is why from now on, don''t shed a tear"


    Daniel''s words carried a conviction that echoed in her heart.


    He gently wiped the tear from her cheek with his thumb, a simple yet profound gesture that bridged the gap between their souls.


    As his touch lingered, Mecil felt her heart swell with a love that transcended time.


    It was a love born from kindness andpassion, a love that held the power to heal wounds she thought would never mend.


    "Mm... I will listen to you."


    Her voice was soft, a pledge of trust that bound her to him in a way she had never experienced before.


    It was a promise that resonated with the unspoken understanding between them, a promise that held the weight of a future woven together.


    In the depths of her being, Mecil realized that her life had undergone a profound transformation.


    The love she had found in Daniel had be an all-epassing force, an obsession that she cherished more than anything else in the world.


    As they stood there, their hearts entwined in a dance of emotion, Mecil couldn''t help but marvel at the unexpected encounter that had led her to this point.


    She had discovered a love that was both her salvation and her joy, a love that had the power to rewrite the course of her destiny.


    And as their souls danced in harmony, Mecil knew that she had truly found her true love, a love that had the potential to shape the rest of her life in the most beautiful of ways.

 Chapter 132 Mecils Daughter, Marie

    ?


    "First, let''s have a visit to your daughter Mecil, it wouldn''t hurt if we introduce her father to him right now"


    Mecil''s heart fluttered at Daniel''s suggestion, the thought of introducing him to her daughter bringing a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    As they stood there, their fingers still entwined, she felt a renewed sense of love blossoming within her.


    The idea of her daughter having a father figure, someone who could provide the care and support she deserved, warmed Mecil''s heart.


    Daniel''s smile deepened, his eyes sparkling with genuine enthusiasm.


    "I''m looking forward to meeting her," he replied, his voice carrying a soothing reassurance.


    He could sense Mecil''s apprehension, and he wanted to make sure she knew he was fullymitted to this new chapter in their lives.


    With a soft chuckle, Daniel brushed a strand of hair away from Mecil''s face, his touch feather-light.


    "And I have a feeling we''ll get along just fine," he added, his tone lighthearted yet sincere.


    He wanted Mecil to know that he was willing to embrace every aspect of her life, including her daughter.


    "Let''s make this a memorable day," Daniel said, his eyes locking onto Mecil''s with unwavering determination.


    His words carried a sense of purpose, a promise of a better life that was within their grasp.


    Mecil nodded, a soft smile ying on her lips.


    She couldn''t help but be touched by Daniel''s genuine eagerness and the warmth of his presence.


    As they prepared to leave, Daniel''s fingers tightened around Mecil''s, their connection a symbol of the journey they were about to embark on together.


    "Let''s go, then," he said, his voice filled with anticipation. With Mecil at his side and a newfound purpose in his heart, Daniel was determined to create a future that they both deserved.


    Mecil''s eyes twinkled with affectionate amusement as she spoke about her daughter''s personality.


    "She''s quite the bubbly one though," she said, her voice filled with maternal pride.


    The thought of her daughter''s lively and joyful nature was like a ray of sunshine in her heart, and she couldn''t wait for Daniel to meet her.


    Daniel''s lips curled into a gentle smile as he listened to Mecil''s description.


    "Then all the more I should meet her," he said, his tone yful.


    He could almost picture the interactions they would have, and the idea of sharingughter and making memories with Mecil''s daughter warmed his soul.


    Chuckling softly, Daniel ced a reassuring hand on Mecil''s shoulder. "I''m looking forward to it," he said, his eyes reflecting his genuine anticipation.


    He was genuinely curious to see the unique personality traits that Mecil''s daughter inherited from her mother.


    The journey to Mecil''s house was a pleasant one, filled with light conversation and sharedughter.


    Daniel didn''t mind the walk at all, as Mecil found sce in the simple pleasures of being by his side.


    As they approached her home, Mecil''s voice carried a hint of apology, but Daniel quickly shook his head.


    "There''s no need to apologize," he reassured her.


    "This is a ce filled with warmth and love, and that''s what truly matters."


    His words held a sincerity that resonated with Mecil, making her heart swell with gratitude.


    "I''ve seen far worse," Daniel replied, his eyes softening as he looked at Mecil.


    "And it''s not the appearance of a ce that defines its value." He understood the significance of a loving home, something he had longed for in his own life.


    Mecil''s heart fluttered at Daniel''s understanding and eptance.


    As they entered her home, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in where she came from.


    With Daniel by her side, she was beginning to realize that her world was expanding in ways she had never imagined.


    Mecil led Daniel further into the house, her heart feeling lighter than it had in a long time.


    "Don''t worry Mecil. Now that you have be mine, I could give you so much more than this"


    Daniel''s words carried a maic allure, a promise of a future filled with boundless possibilities.


    Mecil''s cheeks flushed with a delicate shade of pink as she absorbed his enticement.


    A tender smile graced Daniel''s lips as he watched Mecil''s reaction.


    He could sense the blush on her cheeks, a physical manifestation of the emotions swirling within her.


    The connection they shared was growing stronger with each passing moment, and he was determined to fulfil every promise he had made to her.


    The notion that her newfound powers were a testament to their growing connection filled Mecil''s heart with warmth. S


    he had experienced a taste of the extraordinary under Daniel''s guidance, and she yearned for more.


    The sensation that rippled through her body was like a symphony of anticipation, a melody of emotions that danced in harmony.


    As their eyes locked, a silent understanding passed between them.


    Mecil''s decision to be his woman was a choice that held profound significance, and Daniel was determined to honour that choice in every way possible.


    The air around them seemed to shimmer with newfound energy, an invisible thread weaving their fates together.


    "Come in Master and Sister Cecilia. At this time, my daughter is still sleeping"


    She guided both of them to her living room before she said "I will go prepare some tea and snacks before waking up my daughter"


    "Go ahead and there''s no rushing," Daniel said.


    Mecil then proceeded to the kitchen and prepared some beverages for her master and her sister that she had acknowledged.


    Uponpleting the preparations, she brought it to the living room, serving and pouring a cup of tea to Daniel as it showed her respect and love for him.


    Afterwards, she proceeded to the room where her daughter was resting and as she entered the room, Mecil''s expression became saddened.


    Mecil''s steps were quiet as she entered the room, her heart heavy yet hopeful. Her daughter''s frail form stirred a mix of emotions within her, a testament to the challenges they had faced.


    "You''ve been through so much," Mecil whispered softly, her fingers brushing against her daughter''s hand.


    Her voice carried a blend of love and determination, a vow to face the future with strength.


    "And we''ll make sure Marie knows a life filled with love and care," Mecil added, her resolve unwavering.


    As she stood by the bedside, Mecil''s heart felt lighter, ready to embrace the challenges ahead and create a brighter future for Marie.


    Mecil''s heart swelled with a mixture of emotions as she sat down beside her daughter, the bed creaking slightly under her weight.


    She took a moment to admire Marie''s delicate features, her eyes tracing the contours of her daughter''s face.


    "Marie..."


    Mecil''s voice was gentle as she spoke her daughter''s name, her fingers reaching out to brush a strand of hair away from Marie''s forehead.


    Marie stirred, her eyelids fluttering before slowly opening.


    Her tired eyes widened in surprise as theynded on her mother''s transformed appearance.


    "Mom...you''re back early?" Marie''s voice was feeble, yet there was a glimmer of happiness and curiosity in her words.


    GMecil''s heart ached at the sight of her daughter''s weakened state, and she couldn''t help but feel a surge of determination to make things better for her.


    "Yes, my daughter, I''m back," Mecil replied, her voiceced with both tenderness and reassurance.


    Her fingers continued tob through Marie''s hair, offering a soothing touch.


    Marie''s gaze flickered between her mother''s eyes and her changed appearance.


    Confusion danced in her eyes, evident even in her frail condition.


    "But why so soon, Mom? And why did your eyes and hair change?"


    Marie''s questions tumbled out, a mixture of curiosity and concern.


    Mecil smiled softly, her heart swelling with affection for her daughter.


    She took a deep breath, her words filled with a sense of excitement and anticipation.


    "I have someone special I want you to meet, Marie," Mecil revealed, her voice carrying a hint of mystery as if she held a delightful secret.


    Marie''s interest was piqued, her energy momentarily forgotten as she focused on her mother''s words.


    She couldn''t help but feel a flutter of excitement at the prospect of meeting someone new.


    "Special? Who is it, Mom?"


    Marie''s voice held a mixture of wonder and curiosity, her eyes searching her mother''s face for clues.


    Mecil''s smile grew wider, and she leaned in closer to Marie, her eyes sparkling with affection and warmth.


    "You''ll see," Mecil replied with a yful glint in her eyes, her voice a gentle tease that hinted at the surprise in store.


    As Marie''s gaze remained fixed on her mother, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something wonderful was about to unfold.


    The room seemed to be filled with a sense of anticipation, a shared excitement between mother and daughter.


    Mecil''s heart warmed at Marie''s chuckle, her daughter''s spirit shining through even in her weakened state.


    It was a reminder of the resilient nature that Marie had always disyed, even when faced with adversity.


    "Fufufufu," Mecil''sughter joined her daughter''s, a melodious sound that echoed with a sense of shared happiness.


    Despite her physical limitations, Marie''s enthusiasm and energy seemed boundless.


    Mecil couldn''t help but be amazed by her daughter''s ability to radiate positivity.


    "I know you have a lot of questions you want to ask, but I need you to meet someone,"


    Mecil''s voice was gentle, her eyes filled with a mix of affection and concern for her daughter''s well-being.


    Marie''s curiosity was piqued, and she nodded in understanding. Her mother''s caring tone reassured her that whatever awaited her was important and worth her attention.


    "Who is it, Mom?" Marie''s question held a note of eagerness, her eyes bright with anticipation.


    Mecil''s smile held a touch of mystery, her words carrying a sense of significance that left Marie intrigued.


    "He''s someone that would be your father," Mecil revealed, her voice tender as she shared the truth with her daughter.


    Marie''s reaction was surprisinglyposed, her eptance of the news reflecting her mature outlook on life.


    "I see!" Marie''s response held a hint of calm understanding, a result of the thoughtful reasoning that Mecil had imparted over the years.


    It was as if she had expected it to at some point to happen.


    Considering that she was 6 years old, she was quite smart and intelligent for someone her age and Marie knew what this meant.


    Mecil''s heart swelled with pride at her daughter''s attitude, even as Marie continued to reveal her thoughts.


    "You''re not surprised?"


    Mecil''s question held a note of curiosity, impressed by Marie''s ability to see beyond appearances and into the heart of the matter.


    "Mom, I know Father had treated you harshly and even I was not spared from it. So why would I be bothered to shed a tear for him?"


    Marie''s reason was justified and she didn''t see her father as a true ''man''.


    In her eyes, he was just a coward who didn''t have any purpose to live. From the start, she didn''t have any familiarity or love for him.


    Even if he were to die right now, she would happily dance around his grave if she could.


    Marie''s exnation unfolded, revealing her deep-seated understanding of her father''s shorings and her unwavering support for her mother.


    "Then, let''s go meet your new father now," Mecil gently urged, extending her hand to support Marie. The bond between mother and daughter was palpable, a source of strength that had carried them through difficult times.


    Marie''s hand slipped into her mother''s, a gesture that spoke of trust and readiness for the journey ahead.


    As they made their way out of the room, the anticipation in Marie''s heart mirrored her mother''s, both eager to embrace the new chapter that awaited them.

 Chapter 133 The Sinister Gang

    ?


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the city, an air of tension hung over the cobbled streets.


    Shadows danced upon the walls as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting an orange glow that yed tricks on the eye.


    Within the cosy confines of a modest home, Marie found herself facing a moment that would reshape her world.


    Her heart raced like a wild stallion as her mother, Mecil, stood by her side, introducing her to the enigmatic figure that now upied their lives, Daniel.


    His presence wasmanding, his demeanour a blend of confidence and mystery that left Marie''s pulse quickening.


    "Mari, this is Daniel," Mecil''s voice was warm, her gaze filled with a mixture of affection and love.


    "He''s going to be a part of our lives now, dear."


    Marie''s eyes met Daniel''s, and in that instant, a whirlwind of emotions swirled within her.


    Curiosity battled with apprehension, and a sense of vulnerability gripped her.


    She studied his features, the strong jawline, the eyes that seemed to hold a thousand untold stories, and the way his lips curved into a gentle smile that held a promise of protection.


    As the introductions unfolded, a world away, the city''s underbelly pulsed with a different kind of energy.


    Boston''s, Mecil''s husband, footsteps echoed through narrow passages, his desperation driving him toward a secret gathering spot concealed from prying eyes.


    His motives were clear and that was to have his revenge.


    The doors to the hidden ce swung open, and Boston''s presence sent ripples through the room.


    The atmosphere was thick with an unspoken code, a shared understanding that bound the members of the Sinister Gang.


    They were more than just criminals; they were a web of intrigue that held the city in its grasp, a force to be reckoned with and a source of power that few dared to challenge.


    "Boss, I need your help!"


    Boston''s voice reverberated through the chamber, each word carrying the weight of urgency and desperation.


    His eyes scanned the room, taking in the notorious figures that surrounded him.


    The Boss, an imposing figure marked by scars that told tales of battles won, regarded Boston with a mixture of curiosity and calction.


    "Calm down, Boston," the Boss'' voice was a low rumble, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    His gaze, a mix of authority and interest, locked onto Boston, demanding an exnation for this interruption.


    The room was a tableau of opulence and indulgence, a stark contrast to the grim reality that lurked beyond its walls.


    As Boston''s story unravelled, detailing a web of connections and a dire situation that had set his world aze, the Sinister Gang''s realm of power seemed to crackle with new energy.


    The fate of Marie and the introduction to Daniel were but threads in a grand tapestry of events that were about to intertwine in ways that none could have foreseen.


    Amidst the flickering candlelight, the Boss reclined on his opulent chair, an aura of wicked amusement dancing in his eyes as he dissected Boston''s plea.


    "So... you''re telling me that you want to have revenge towards a man who had humiliated you?"


    The words dripped from the Boss''s lips like honeyced with venom, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the armrest.


    He leaned back, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth, relishing in the desperation that emanated from Boston.


    "That''s right, Boss! How dare he treat me like that! Who does he think he was!"


    Boston''s outburst reverberated through the room, a pathetic disy of anger that only fueled the Boss''s amusement.


    The Boss''s gaze remained fixed on Boston, his expression a blend of amusement and malevolence.


    He knew well the depths of Boston''s desperation and the vulnerability that came with it.


    The Purple Spiritual Stones had bound Boston to his will, a willing puppet dancing on the strings of a master maniptor.


    "For the sake of my friend," the Boss drawled, his fingers tracing an invisible pattern on Boston''s shoulder.


    The touch was both intimate and sinister, a gestureden with a promise that Boston was merely a pawn in arger, more nefarious game.


    A chorus of mockingughter echoed through the chamber, the Gang members exchanging knowing nces that spoke volumes.


    Their amusement was palpable, a reflection of the Boss''s own delight in exploiting Boston''s naivety.


    "Isn''t that right, boys?" The Boss turned his gaze to hisckeys, a cruel glint in his eyes.


    Their responses were a twisted symphony of agreement, their voices dripping with false camaraderie.


    "That''s right, Boss! How can we let our friend be bullied!?"


    The words rang hollow, a cruel jest that Boston was too blinded by desperation to see through.


    In Boston''s mind, a fleeting sense of triumph washed over him.


    He believed himself to be ascending the ranks and believed that he had gained a foothold in this world of malevolence and power.


    Little did he know, the Boss''s ns were far more sinister than he could everprehend.


    "Alright, Boston, you could lead the way," the Boss purred, his smile widening into a grin that sent shivers down Boston''s spine.


    It was a smile that promised both reward and retribution, a smile that masked a darkness that Boston had yet to fathom.


    "Right away!" Boston''s response was eager, his determination unwavering as he stepped into the role assigned to him.


    Unbeknownst to him, he was nothing more than a pawn in the Boss''s grand scheme, a pawn that would be discarded once its purpose was served.


    As Boston departed, his heart filled with a sense of purpose and vindication, the Boss''s wickedughter lingered in the air, a haunting melody that served as a reminder of the true nature of the web he had entangled himself in.


    The wheels of fate continued to turn, driven by the Boss''s malevolent machinations, as the city''s underbelly braced itself for the darkness that was about to descend.


    As Boston led the Sinister Gang through thebyrinthine streets of the city towards the shop that was meant to be the epicentre of his revenge, his heart raced with a heady mix of anticipation and trepidation.


    Each step seemed to carry the weight of his desperation, his resolve unwavering despite the unsettling feeling that gnawed at the edges of his consciousness.


    The gang members followed closely behind, a procession of sinister figures cloaked in the darkness, their footsteps echoing like a dirge.


    Boston''s mind raced with thoughts of the impending confrontation, fantasies of triumph mingling with visions of the torment he intended to inflict upon his target.


    He could already taste the sweetness of revenge on his tongue, a potent elixir that promised to wash away the bitterness of past humiliations.


    But as they arrived at the shop''s supposed location, a sinking feeling took hold of Boston''s gut.


    His pace faltered, his eyes narrowing in confusion as he stared at the empty storefront before him.


    Panic began to creep into his chest, a cold realization that his carefullyid ns had gone awry.


    "Boss, they''re... they''re not here," Boston stammered, his voiceced with flustered panic.


    His palms grew mmy, his breath quickening as he scanned the area, hoping against hope that this was just a minor setback.


    The Boss''s gaze remained fixed on Boston, his expression a chilling mix of amusement and derision.


    His lips curled into a mocking smile, the glint in his eyes sending a shiver down Boston''s spine.


    "Well, well, it seems your little vendetta has hit a snag, hasn''t it?"


    The Boss''s words wereced with a wicked edge, his voice dripping with a venomous delight that only deepened Boston''s distress.


    Boston''s mind raced, his desperation mounting as he grappled with the implications of his failure.


    He had pinned his hopes on the Sinister Gang and had believed that their power and influence would guarantee his triumph.


    Yet, in this crucial moment, it was all unravelling before his eyes.


    "What do we do, Boss?" one of the gang members chimed in, a sneer ying at the corners of his lips.


    The others chuckled, their amusement at Boston''s expense evident.


    Boston''s face burned with humiliation, his fists clenched at his sides as he struggled to regain hisposure.


    "I... I''ll find them. I''ll make sure they pay for what they did."


    Boston''s voice was resolute, though a tinge of uncertainty lingered beneath the surface.


    The Boss''s gaze never wavered, his smile growing wider as he revelled in Boston''s predicament.


    "Oh, I have no doubt you''ll try, Boston."


    "Oh, I have no doubt you''ll try, Boston," the Boss remarked with a smug grin, his toneden with a mixture of amusement and condescension.


    Boston''s fists clenched at his sides, his jaw set in a determined line.


    He refused to let the Boss''s mockery deter him, even as a flicker of doubt danced at the edges of his mind.


    "What are you waiting for, Boston?" one of the gang members jeered, a cruel edge to his voice.


    Boston shot him a withering re, his voiceced with a mix of frustration and determination. "I know where they''ve gone."


    The statement hung in the air, the Sinister Gang''s attention now fully focused on Boston. The Boss''s raised eyebrow signalled for him to continue.


    "They''ve gone to my house," Boston admitted his voice tight with a mix of anger and realization.


    "They think they''re safe there, but they won''t be for long."


    A murmur of interest rippled through the gang members.


    The Boss leaned forward, his gaze fixed on Boston, assessing the fire that burned in his eyes.


    "Well, it seems our friend Boston here has a n after all," the Boss mused, a hint of begrudging respect colouring his tone.


    Boston''s chest swelled with a mix of pride and determination. He had found his focus, his purpose, and he was ready to see it through to the end.


    "Let''s go," Boston dered, his voice ringing with authority. "We''ll show them that they can''t escape the consequences of their actions."


    The gang members exchanged nces, their false camaraderie rekindled as they rallied behind Boston''s newfound resolve.

 Chapter 134 A Disruption

    ?


    Daniel and Marie sat in a cosy corner of the living room, a warm ambience surrounding them. Mecil, Marie''s mother, had left them for a moment to attend to some preparations, giving them a chance to connect.


    Daniel''s eyes, filled with genuine interest and kindness, rested on Marie.


    He smiled warmly, breaking the ice with a question, "Are you the little brave girl that''s known as Marie?"


    Marie''s curiosity sparked as she looked up at him, her gaze meeting his.


    His friendly demeanour put her at ease, and she sensed sincerity in his words.


    Her lips curled into a small smile, a mix of shyness and excitement dancing in her eyes.


    "That''s me," Marie replied, her voice soft yet brimming with a hint of pride.


    The title of a brave girl felt like a badge of honour, a recognition of her resilience in the face of challenges.


    Daniel''s smile deepened, his eyes shining with admiration.


    "Your mother has told me quite a bit about you, Marie. She speaks of your strength and spirit."


    Marie''s cheeks flushed with a touch of embarrassment, her gaze dropping momentarily before she looked back at Daniel.


    His words held a warmth that made her feel valued, and understood.


    "I try my best," Marie said, her voice carrying a mixture of modesty and determination.


    Her gaze held a steady confidence, a reflection of the inner strength that had carried her through tough times.


    As their conversation flowed, Mecil returned with a tray of refreshments, her presence adding an extrayer offort to the room.


    She smiled warmly at her daughter and Daniel, the sight of their connection filling her heart with joy.


    "Here you go, my dears," Mecil said as she set the tray down on the table before them.


    "Some tea and light snacks to keep youpany."


    Marie''s eyes lit up as she saw the treats, her attention momentarily diverted.


    Mecil''s nurturing nature was a constant source offort, a reminder of the love that enveloped their home.


    Daniel nodded his thanks to Mecil, his gaze transitioning from Marie to her mother. "Thank you, Cecil. This is lovely."


    Mecil''s smile deepened as she observed the rapport between Daniel and Marie.


    Her heart swelled with a sense of contentment, grateful for the connection that was blossoming between her daughter and the man she had grown to care for.


    As the conversation continued, Marie''s frail condition became evident, her energy waning.


    Mecil watched with a mother''s intuition, sensing Marie''s need for rest.


    Unbeknownst to her, Daniel had also noticed Marie''s fatigue.


    With a gentle and unspoken understanding, Daniel reached for a nearby nket, carefully draping it over Marie''s slumbering form.


    Mecil''s heart warmed at the sight of his thoughtful gesture, a silent acknowledgement of his growing role in their lives.


    As the heartful scene unfolded in the living room, a stark contrast loomed outside.


    The calm atmosphere was shattered by a sudden and menacing outburst that echoed through the air.


    "Mecil,e out you bitch!"


    The harsh and aggressive voice of Boston pierced the tranquillity, his words reverberating through the surroundings.


    The sudden intrusion sent a jolt of tension through the room, casting an unsettling shadow over the peaceful gathering.


    Marie stirred from her slumber, her eyes fluttering open as the sound reached her ears.


    Confusion clouded her gaze, her mind trying to process the abrupt change in atmosphere.


    Mecil''s eyes narrowed in steely fury, her heart steady as the reality of the situation hit her.


    She exchanged a quick nce with Daniel, their expressions reflecting a shared readiness to confront the threat.


    Without hesitation, Daniel rose from his seat, his protective instincts kicking in.


    A surge of fury ignited within him at the disruption, his concern for Marie intensifying his resolve.


    His eyes met Mecil''s, a silent understanding passing between them.


    There was no room for fear or hesitation, they were united in their resolve to address the disturbance.


    Mecil''s voice held a firmness as she spoke to Marie, her wordsced with reassurance. "Stay here, Marie. Everything will be okay."


    Marie''s voice quivered with fear, her expression reflecting her concern. "I-I''m scared... What''s going on?"


    Feeling Marie''s grip tighten, Daniel''s heart clenched with a mixture of anger and protectiveness.


    He wrapped his arms gently around her, a soothing presence amidst the chaos.


    "It''s alright, Marie," he reassured her, his voice a soothing balm.


    His fingers brushed through her hair in aforting gesture. "Everything would be fine. You don''t have to worry. Let me show you a cool side of your father."


    His voice carried an undercurrent of determination, a silent promise that he would keep her safe no matter the circumstances.


    Despite the fury burning within him, his expression remained calm, his warm smile aimed at easing her anxious heart.


    As Danielforted Marie, Mecil stepped forward to face the confrontation outside. Her gaze remained fixed on Boston, her eyes cold and unyielding.


    The transformation within her was evident, a newfound strength that radiated from every fibre of her being.


    Marie clung onto Daniel with a scared expression, her fingers gripping his clothes tightly. Daniel''s heart ached at the sight, his resolve strengthening even further.


    He held her close, his touch gentle and reassuring.


    "Trust me, Marie," he whispered softly, his words a vow of protection. "I won''t let anything happen to you"


    With onestforting caress, Daniel gently disentangled himself from Marie''s embrace and Cecilia took over him as she took care of Marie.


    He spared her a reassuring smile before turning to join Mecil at the doorway, ready to massacre the threat that had dared to disrupt their newfound sense of peace.


    As the tense standoff unfolded, Mecil and Boston locked eyes, the air charged with palpable tension.


    Mecil''s gaze bore into him, a chilling intensity that sent a shiver down Boston''s spine.


    Her once gentle and submissive demeanour had transformed into something unrecognizable, a cold, unyielding resolve.


    "Boston," she spoke his name with a steely calmness, her voice cutting through the charged atmosphere.


    "You have no right to barge in here and disrupt our lives."


    Boston''s fists clenched, his anger ring in response to Mecil''s unyielding demeanour.


    "You think you can just move on and forget about me?"


    Mecil''s lips curled into a disdainful sneer, her expression dripping with contempt.


    "Forget about you? I wish I could erase the memory of you from my life entirely."


    The words struck like a de, each sybleced with years of pain and suffering that Boston had inflicted upon her.


    The atmosphere seemed to grow colder as the weight of their shared history hung heavy in the air.


    "You were nothing but a tormentor," Mecil''s voice remained icy, her gaze unwavering.


    "You abused me, you tormented our daughter, and you shattered any semnce of happiness we had."


    Boston''s face contorted with a mixture of rage and frustration, his fingers twitching as if he wanted tosh out.


    But Mecil''s unwavering gaze held him in check, a silent challenge that dared him to act.


    "I''m not the woman you knew anymore," Mecil''s voice carried a newfound strength.


    "I have found someone who has shown me what true love and protection means."


    A subtle smile yed at the corners of Mecil''s lips, her gaze shifting briefly to Daniel, who stood beside her, his presence a reassuring anchor.


    "Unlike you, he values and respects me," Mecil''s tone wasced with pride. "He has given me the strength to stand up against the likes of you."


    The transformation within her was undeniable, a metamorphosis from a victim into a woman whose powers broke the boundaries.


    Her words were a deration of her newfound identity, a woman who refused to be shackled by her past.


    Boston''s chest heaved with anger, his voice dripping with venom.


    "You''ve changed, Mecil. You''ve be someone I don''t even recognize."


    Mecil''sughter was chilling, devoid of any mirth.


    "Call it what you will. But know this, I will protect my daughter and the man who has shown me what it means to truly care."


    Her gaze bore into Boston''s, a silent promise of retribution.


    The determination that zed in her eyes was a testament to the strength she had found in her new rtionship.


    "You will never hurt us again," Mecil''s voice was a low, dangerous growl.


    "I have found someone who values me, who cherishes us. And I will ensure that you pay for every ounce of suffering you''ve caused."


    Boston''s face twisted with a mix of fear and anger, realizing that the woman standing before him was no longer the docile victim he had once controlled.


    Mecil''s transformation was undeniable, and the cold, unwavering resolve in her eyes sent a clear message and she was ready to do whatever it took to protect her newfound family.


    The confrontation hung in the air like a storm waiting to break, the tension between Mecil and Boston a reflection of the deep-seated emotions that had been buried for far too long.


    As their gazes remained locked, the past and present collided, setting the stage for a confrontation that would shape their destinies in ways they could never have imagined.

 Chapter 135 Massacre

    ?


    The tension in the air was palpable as the standoff continued.


    Boston''s furious gaze locked onto Daniel, his anger a seething fire that burned with intensity.


    His voice trembled with a mixture of hatred and resentment as he finally spoke, his words dripping with venom.


    "It''s all because of you!"


    The usatory words cut through the charged atmosphere, each syble heavy with the weight of Boston''s rage.


    His eyes bore into Daniel, a tumultuous storm of emotions swirling within them.


    Daniel met Boston''s gaze with a cold stare, his own demeanour calm yet he was ready to massacre this group of people who disturbed his peace with Marie.


    Boston''s lips curled into a bitter sneer, his fists clenched at his sides.


    The memories of their previous encounter, where Daniel''s overwhelming presence had left him trembling in fear, surged back to the surface.


    "You humiliated me," Boston''s voice quivered with a mix of humiliation and resentment. "I will have my revenge!''''


    A tense silence hung in the air, the unspoken tension between the two men nearly suffocating.


    Boston''s chest heaved with anger, his gaze unwavering as he locked eyes with Daniel.


    "You stole my wife," Boston''s voice crackled with bitterness. "You turned her against me."


    Mecil''s gaze remained steadfast, her voice carrying a cold determination.


    "Boston, I chose this path because you were not the man that I wanted." Mecil dered.


    Daniel''s eyes flickered with a hint of frustration as he looked at Mecil.


    He could sense theplexity of the situation, the years of suffering she had endured at Boston''s hands.


    "You were absent when you should have been present," Mecil''s voice held a mixture of sorrow and anger.


    "You pushed us away with your actions."


    Boston''s fists trembled with barely contained fury.


    He had lost control over the situation, and his grip on Mecil had slipped through his fingers.


    "You think you can just waltz in and take everything from me?" Boston''s voice grew louder, his words echoing with a desperate rage.


    "I won''t let you have them."


    Boston''s anger had consumed him, his vision clouded by a relentless desire for retribution.


    The tense confrontation was suddenly pierced by a new presence, a voice that cut through the charged atmosphere like a de.


    "Well, well, well. I love watching this drama here, but isn''t it time for us to settle this?"


    The words wereced with mocking amusement, and all eyes turned to the source of the voice.


    The boss of the Sinister Gang had arrived, his presence exuding a sinister aura that seemed to envelop the area.


    His smirk was a chilling disy of confidence, his gaze fixated on Daniel with a mixture of curiosity and disdain.


    The tension in the air seemed to thicken as his words hung between them, the unspoken challenge palpable.


    Daniel''s gaze remained locked on the boss.


    The interruption hadn''t deterred him; if anything, it had only solidified his determination to massacre all of them.


    "You must be the leader of this sorry bunch," Daniel''s voice was cool andposed, his toneced with a hint of mockery.


    The boss''s smirk widened a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you the observant one? But I suppose that''s to be expected from someone who''s been poking his nose where it doesn''t belong."


    Mecil''s gaze shifted between the two men, her expression a mixture of sternness and anticipation.


    She wanted to see the action of his lover and how powerful he was.


    Daniel''s stance remained steady, his gaze unyielding. "I have no interest in your group''s affairs. My concern lies in your rtionship with that man''''


    The boss''sughter was a cold, calcted sound. "Boston?"


    ''''He''s our friend, and as a friend, shouldn''t I help him?''''


    A ripple of tension swept through the area, the confrontation escting to a new level as the boss''s words hung in the air.


    The Sinister Gang members watched with a mix of anticipation and unease, their loyalty to their leader evident.


    Daniel''s jaw tightened slightly, his patience wearing thin. "I suggest you cut to the chase. What do you want?"


    The boss''s smirk transformed into a predatory grin, his eyes glinting with a dangerous gleam.


    "A simple proposition, really. Leave this ce, forget about Mecil and her daughter, and I''ll ensure your safety. Cross me, and, well, let''s just say you won''t live to regret it."


    Mecil''s grip on her emotions tightened, her gaze shifting between Daniel and the boss.


    "Oh? Do you think I will obey ording to your words?'''' He smiled and mocked.


    The boss''s grin widened, his amusement taking on a more sinister edge. "Very well, then. Let''s see how far your determination takes you."


    Unbeknownst to the boss, Daniel''s calm fa?ade concealed a depth of power that the gang leader couldn''t fathom.


    As the boss''s words hung in the air, Daniel''s eyes glinted with inner knowledge.


    He understood the game that was being yed, and he was more than willing to bide his time, allowing the boss to believe he held the upper hand.


    Inwardly, Daniel knew that with a mere gesture, he could make the entire gang disappear. But he chose to y their game, to allow them to believe they had a chance.


    His power was unparalleled, his position as a sect leader granting him a level of authority that surpassed theirprehension.


    The tension in the air was electric, a palpable anticipation as the boss of the Sinister Gang took a decisive step forward.


    His confidence radiated like a dark aura, and his voice cut through the charged atmosphere with a chilling deration.


    "This is for the ones who think they can mess with me!"


    The boss''s words were a venomous hiss, his promationced with arrogance.


    His palm crackled with gathering spiritual energy, a malevolent power that seemed to distort the air itself.


    With a swift motion, heunched his attack, a surge of energy hurtling toward Daniel with deadly intent.


    The air vibrated with the force of his strike, the impact of his power resonating like a shockwave.


    But Daniel remained unflinching, his posture unwavering as he withstood the assault.


    The spiritual energy crackled and surged around him, forming a protective barrier that absorbed the boss''s attack effortlessly.


    A cold smile yed at the corner of Daniel''s lips, his gaze fixed on the boss with a chilling intensity.


    Undeterred, the bossunched a series of relentless attacks, each one more powerful than thest.


    He summoned torrents of energy, unleashing them with a furious determination. But to his growing horror, every strike was met with the same imprable resistance.


    Sweat beaded on the boss''s forehead, his confidence crumbling with each failed attempt.


    His attacks were met with an unyielding force, a barrier of power that defied his every effort.


    Panic flickered in his eyes, his desperation evident as his once arrogant demeanour gave way to stark terror.


    "No... this can''t be!" he muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    With a final surge of desperation, the boss unleashed a devastating st of energy, pouring every ounce of his remaining strength into the attack.


    The air crackled with the intensity of his power, the ground trembling beneath the force of the assault.


    But as the dust settled and the smoke cleared, the scene that met his eyes shattered his resolvepletely.


    Daniel stood unscathed, his aura radiating with an indomitable power. The boss''s attack had been rendered utterly ineffective, his efforts in vain.


    The boss''s attack had been met with a chilling indifference from Daniel, a realization that struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    His confidence shattered, and fear crawled its way into his heart, gnawing at his very core.


    "W-Who are you?" The boss stammered, his voice trembling with a mixture of disbelief and dread.


    Daniel''s response was cold and unwavering, his toneced with an air of mystery. "Who am I? You have no right to know."


    The boss''s fear deepened, a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach as he gazed upon the enigmatic figure before him.


    Whatever power Daniel possessed was far beyond anything he had ever encountered.


    He was a cultivator that belonged to the Origin Realm, a minority group of cultivators that couldn''t be found anywhere.


    And seeing that none of his attacks was working towards him, it could only mean one thing and that was his cultivation realm is higher than his.


    ''Damn you boston! What kind of figure did you want me to offend!?'' The realization was toote for him.


    Before the boss could react, Daniel''s retaliation was swift and merciless.


    A surge of energy surged from Daniel''s outstretched hand, a forceful strike that shattered both of the boss''s arms.


    Agonizing pain twisted the boss''s features, and a guttural scream tore from his throat.


    The sight was horrifying, a grotesque disy of power that left the boss writhing in unimaginable torment.


    The excruciating pain consumed him, his body contorted in ways that defied the limits of human endurance.


    His gang members, who had once looked to him as an invincible leader, watched in terror as their boss suffered a fate worse than death.


    Panic spread among them like wildfire, their confidence shattered by the gruesome spectacle before them.


    With a voiceced with desperation, the boss managed to muster enough strength to issue amand to his remaining gang members.


    "Attack him! All of you, attack now!"


    Fear and survival instincts propelled the gang members into action.


    They unleashed a barrage of attacks, theirbined energy surging toward Daniel in a chaotic frenzy.


    But Daniel''s response was swift and calcted.


    With a simple gesture, Daniel created a barrier of energy that deflected their attacks effortlessly.


    The air crackled with the collision of power, the gang''s assault proving to be futile against Daniel''s overwhelming strength.


    As the gang members realized the hopelessness of their situation, panic gave way to a desperate resolve.


    They unleashed everything they had, their attacks intensifying in ast-ditch effort to ovee Daniel''s defences.


    But Daniel remained steadfast, his posture unyielding as he stood amidst the onught.


    His eyes gleamed with a mixture of disdain and amusement, his expression a testament to his unshakable power.


    The attacks continued, each one more frenzied than thest.


    Yet, no matter how hard they tried, the gang members were unable to breach Daniel''s defences.


    Their efforts were met with a wall of power that rendered their assault meaningless.


    In a final act of desperation, the boss attempted to crawl toward a fallen weapon, his broken body wracked with pain. But before he could reach it, Daniel''s voice cut through the chaos like a de.


    "It''s over."


    ''''N-No! D-Don''t kill me! If you kill me the rest won''t let you rest in peace!'''' The boss tried find a way out of this end, however, it was useless.


    ''''Then let theme''''


    With words, Daniel unleashed a surge of energy that enveloped the boss and his gang members.


    The force of the attack was overwhelming, a torrent of power that swept through the area with devastating force.


    The gang members screamed in agony as the energy consumed them, their forms disintegrating into nothingness.


    The boss''s wretched cries echoed in the air, his body crumbling under the weight of Daniel''s wrath.


    And then, in an instant, silence descended upon the scene. The once formidable Sinister Gang had been reduced to nothing more than fading echoes, their existence erased by the godly power that Daniel wielded.

 Chapter 136 Mecils Enclosure

    ?


    In the aftermath of the devastating confrontation, a chilling silence settled over the scene.


    The once powerful Sinister Gang had been reduced to mere echoes of their former selves, their existence erased by the overwhelming force that Daniel had unleashed.


    As the dust cleared, the remnants of the gang members were scattered like leaves in the wind.


    Amidst the eerie stillness, Boston''s figure stood frozen in ce, his eyes wide with disbelief and terror.


    The cocky arrogance that had once defined him had crumbled away, leaving behind a shell of a man consumed by fear.


    His body trembled uncontrobly, each shiver a testament to the depths of his terror.


    The realization of his own helplessness had taken root in his mind, a haunting truth that gnawed at his sanity.


    As he gazed upon the aftermath of Daniel''s wrath, his lips quivered, and his voice wavered when he finally managed to speak.


    "This... this can''t be real," Boston muttered, his words barely audible even to himself.


    His voice carried a tremor of disbelief, a desperate hope that he could wake from this nightmare.


    But the gruesome tableau before him was all too real, a brutal reminder of the power that existed beyond hisprehension.


    The sight of the gangrades reduced to nothingness had shattered his illusions of invincibility.


    Every fibre of his being screamed at him to flee, to escape the wrath of the being before him.


    His legs felt like lead, his body weighed down by a paralyzing fear that held him in ce.


    The cold sweat that coated his brow bore witness to the terror that gripped him, his heart racing like a wild beast trapped in a cage.


    He had thought himself invincible within the gang, but now he was just an empty caught in the unyielding grasp of a force he could not hope to defy.


    At that moment, Boston''s confidence broke. He was a broken man, a trembling shadow of his former self, faced with a reality that had shattered his delusions of power.


    Boston, once the source of fear and chaos for Mecil, now stood alone, his bravado reduced to mere echoes in the wind.


    Mecil''s gaze, cold and unwavering, fixated on the trembling figure before her.


    Her heart was a tumultuous storm of emotions, a maelstrom of obsession, love, and an unquenchable thirst for retribution.


    She had watched as Daniel''s power had decimated the gang, an overwhelming force that had left her both awed and enamoured.


    Her thoughts swirled with a crazed intensity, a dangerous fixation that consumed her every fibre.


    Her newfound love for Daniel had ignited a fire within her, a fire that burned away any remnants of her former self.


    She felt invincible, empowered by the godly force that Daniel wielded.


    Approaching Boston with deliberate steps, her movements exuded an eerie grace, a predatory intent that sent shivers down his spine.


    Panic welled up within Boston, a guttural fear that wed at his chest, threatening to suffocate him.


    Mecil''s cold gaze bore into him, her eyes like shards of ice that pierced through his very soul.


    At that moment, Boston understood the depths of his mistake, the gravity of his actions that had led to this fateful confrontation.


    "Boston," Mecil''s voice was a low, dangerous growl, her tone dripping with a chilling mixture of anger and contempt.


    "Your reign of terror ends now."


    Boston''s voice trembled as he stammered, his fear evident in his words.


    "M-Mecil, please... spare me. I-I beg you."


    Mecil''s lips curled into a sinister smile, a manifestation of her twisted desires.


    Her pinkish eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, a sign of the powers that surged within her.


    The air around them seemed to crackle with electric energy, a tangible force that hinted at the unimaginable abilities she possessed.


    "You think you can beg for mercy after all you''ve done?" Mecil''s voice wasced with venom, her gaze unyielding.


    "You''ve caused pain and suffering, and now you must face the consequences."


    Boston''s pleas grew more desperate, his voice quivering.


    "I-I''ll do anything, Mecil. Spare me, and I''ll leave, I''ll disappear. I won''t trouble you or your daughter again."


    Mecil''s expression remained impassive, her heart untouched by his words.


    Her obsession with Daniel had driven her to this point of no return, a point where her desires eclipsed any remnants ofpassion she may have once held


    .


    "Your words mean nothing to me, Boston," Mecil''s voice dripped with disdain.


    With a flick of her wrist, Mecil''s powers manifested in a dazzling disy of light.


    The pinkish glow in her eyes intensified, casting an eerie illumination on her features.


    The air around them seemed to tremble in response to hermand, a testament to the raw force she wielded.


    Boston''s horror deepened as he watched the disy of power before him, a power he could never hope to match.


    He fell to his knees, his voice a desperate plea.


    "Mecil, please...''''


    Mecil''s gaze remained unyielding, her powers crackling with an ominous energy.


    She raised her hand, her fingers curling into a tight grip around an invisible force.


    Her voice was a whisper, carrying the weight of finality.


    "Pathetic" Mecil''s voice dripped with cruel mockery, her eyes narrowing with contempt.


    "You beg for your life now, but where was your mercy when you tormented and destroyed me and Marie?"


    Boston''s cries were choked with desperation as he clutched at the ground, his voice a broken whisper. "Please... have mercy..."


    But Mecil''s heart remained unmoved, her obsession fueling a twisted satisfaction.


    Her voice cut through the air like a de, her words a cold sentence that sealed his fate.


    "Which is why, Boston, for the sake of my love for Daniel, you should disappear."


    With a creepily twisted smile, Mecil''s hand moved, and a sword materialized in her grip. In one swift motion, she brought the de down, severing Boston''s head from his trembling body.


    His final moments were a symphony of agony and terror, a culmination of his own deeds.


    The silence that followed was heavy with the weight of Mecil''s obsession, a love that had twisted into something monstrous.


    After the final echo of Boston''s demise faded into the air, Mecil''s gaze shifted from the lifeless form before her to the man who had be her anchor in the storm of chaos.


    With purposeful steps, she approached Daniel, her heart a tumult of emotions that she struggled to contain.


    Her pinkish eyes, still aglow with the remnants of her powers, were fixed on him.


    At that moment, the world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them standing amidst the aftermath of the confrontation.


    As she neared him, Mecil''s desire to embrace Daniel grew stronger.


    Her arms ached to wrap around him, to find sce andfort in his embrace.


    The weight of her past, the torment she had endured, and the newfound hope that had blossomed within her heart all converged into a single overwhelming emotion.


    With a mixture of trepidation and determination, Mecil finally reached out, her arms encircling Daniel in a tender embrace.


    His presence enveloped her, a reassuring warmth that banished the lingering shadows of fear and uncertainty.


    Daniel''s form felt solid and strong against her, his presence a grounding force that anchored her in the present moment.


    Mecil''s head rested against his chest, her heart racing as a sense of serenity washed over her.


    It was a gesture of unspoken gratitude and a promise of the future they would forge together.


    In this embrace, Mecil found thefort she had longed for, a sense of belonging that she had yearned to discover.


    The nightmare of her past hade to a definitive end, and a new chapter awaited her, a chapter of love, strength, and the promise of a brighter tomorrow.


    As she held onto Daniel, a soft smile graced her lips, a reflection of the newfound contentment that filled her heart.


    The scars of her past were still there, but they no longer held power over her.


    She was ready to move forward, to embrace the happiness that had been denied to her for far too long.


    At this moment, as the dust settled and the echoes of battle faded into memory, Mecil''s thoughts were consumed by a single truth.


    She was Daniel''s woman and at the same time, she was obsessed with him.


    As Mecil held onto Daniel, their embrace spoke volumes without the need for words.


    It was a silent exchange of emotions, a connection that transcended the chaos that had unfolded around them.


    But eventually, words found their way to the surface, carried on the currents of shared understanding.


    Mecil''s voice was soft as she spoke, her words a whisper against his chest.


    "Thank you, Daniel. For everything you''ve done."


    Daniel''s arms tightened gently around her, his voice a soothing rumble. "You don''t need to thank me, Mecil. I''ll always be here to protect you."


    Mecil pulled back slightly, her pinkish eyes meeting his with unwavering sincerity. "I know, but still, I want you to know how much this means to me. You''ve given me a chance at a new life, a life free from fear and pain."


    Daniel''s gaze held a warmth that mirrored her own. "You deserve nothing less, Mecil. I won''t let anyone hurt you ever again."


    Mecil''s heart swelled with a mixture of gratitude and affection.


    She hade a long way from the woman she once was, and it was Daniel who had helped her find her strength.


    She looked up at him, her gaze unwavering.


    "You''re not just a protector, Daniel. You''ve be so much more to me. I never thought I could feel this way again."


    Daniel''s expression softened, his thumb brushing gently against her cheek.


    As they stood there, enveloped in their own world, the remnants of the pasty scattered around them.


    And as Mecil looked at Daniel, a sense of certainty settled within her.


    She knew that as long as they were together, she could face anything thaty ahead. With newfound determination, she stepped closer to him, her heart full of a love that had blossomed against all odds.


    "Daniel," she whispered, her voice carrying a newfound resolve. "From this moment on, I''m yours. I choose you, and I''m ready to embrace whatever the future holds."


    Daniel''s eyes held a mixture of admiration and affection, his grip on her tightening. "And I choose you, Mecil. Whateveres our way, we''ll face it together."


    Their lips met in a gentle kiss, sealing their unspoken promises and sealing the chapter of her life that had been marred by darkness.


    As they pulled away, their gazes locked, and in that moment, the world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them standing strong, ready to carve out a new path, a path illuminated by the love they had found in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 137 Maries New Father

    ?


    Before Daniel had massacred the group, Marie had been anxious all the time.


    Cecilia, who had been a source offort and reassurance, noticed the mix of emotions ying across Marie''s features.


    With a gentle touch, she reached out and squeezed Marie''s hand, offering a warm smile that was meant to soothe the girl''s worries.


    "Marie, my dear, there''s no need to be anxious," Cecilia whispered, her voice a soothing melody in the midst of the chaos.


    "Your father, Daniel, he''s powerful beyond measure. He''ll keep us safe."


    Marie''s gaze briefly shifted to Cecilia, finding a small measure of sce in her words.


    But despite the reassurance, a knot of unease still lingered within her.


    Her mother, Mecil, stood amidst the aftermath, her presence an enigmatic mixture of strength and intensity.


    Mecil''s eyes met Marie''s for a brief moment, a silent exchange passing between them.


    It was a look filled with reassurance.


    As the dust settled and the echoes of battle faded, Marie''s heart began to steady.


    She took a deep breath, willing herself to find courage in the face of uncertainty. Her eyes returned to Daniel, who now stood with an air of calm confidence, his gaze meeting hers.


    The bond between them felt stronger than ever, a connection that transcended the chaos around them.


    Marie couldn''t help but feel a sense offort from that gaze.


    With a newfound resolve, Marie whispered to herself, "Everything will be alright. I trust him."


    The words were a quiet affirmation, a deration of faith in the power and strength that Daniel possessed.


    As she continued to watch her new father, a sense of hope bloomed within her, casting aside the shadows of worry that had once clouded her heart.


    The aftermath of the fierce battle left Marie in a state of awe and wonder.


    Her wide eyes remained fixed on the scene before her, a mixture of amazement and trepidation washing over her.


    The disy of power from her new father, Daniel, had been nothing short of astonishing.


    Her heart raced as she watched the spectacle unfold, her mind struggling toprehend the sheer magnitude of the forces at y.


    Each movement, each gesture seemed to carry an otherworldly grace and strength that resonated deep within her.


    Marie was captivated by the cool andposed demeanour that Daniel exuded, even in the midst of the group.


    His aura radiated a sense of authority and control that held her spellbound.


    As she continued to observe him, a sense of safety and reassurance enveloped her.


    The fears and anxieties that had gued her earlier seemed to melt away in the presence of this powerful figure.


    Cecilia''sforting presence beside her added to the air of reverence that surrounded Daniel. Marie felt a newfound admiration for her mother, who had found a partner in someone so remarkable and formidable.


    Marie''s curiosity burned within her, the question lingering on her lips as she finally turned to Cecilia.


    "Who is he, really?" she asked, her voice tinged with both awe and bewilderment.


    Cecilia''s gaze softened as she regarded Marie, a small smile ying at the corners of her lips.


    "He is someone who had changed woman''s liven, Marie," she began, her tone carrying a hint of reverence. "He is a sect leader, a figure of great power and influence."


    Marie''s eyes widened at the revtion, her mind racing to process the significance of those words.


    A sect leader? The title held a weight that she had never trulyprehended before.


    "A sect leader?" Marie echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. "But... why? Why is he here with us?"


    Marie knew one or 2 things about cultivation and she knew that being a sect leader would mean he possesses a powerful cultivation realm, something that she wants to have as well.


    At the same time, it made her excited knowing her new father was a powerful cultivator.


    Cecilia''s gaze remained steady, her wordsced with a mixture of fondness and respect.


    "He chose to be here, Marie. He saw something in your mother and as well as you Marie his new daughter, something worth protecting and nurturing."


    Marie''s confusion deepened, her brow furrowing. "But... you''re here too. Are you... his partner?"


    Cecilia''s smile grew, a warmth in her eyes that mirrored the affection she held for the man in question.


    "Yes, Marie. I am his woman," she admitted with a sense of pride. "But I am also his disciple."


    Marie''s eyes widened even further, her mind struggling to wrap around the concept.


    "His disciple? How... how does that work?"


    Cecilia''s exnation was patient and gentle, her words painting a picture of a world where strength and power were the ultimate currency.


    She spoke of a reality where partnerships and rtionships were forged based on mutual respect and the recognition of one another''s worth.


    "In this world, Marie, strength is highly valued," Cecilia exined.


    "When you possess power and skill beyond measure, the boundaries that define traditional rtionships start to blur. People like us, people with extraordinary abilities, can choose partners andpanions based on a different set of principles."


    Marie''s confusion slowly transformed into a mix of fascination and contemtion.


    "So... you can have more than one partner?"


    Cecilia nodded, her expression serene. "Yes, Marie. If you have the strength and the will, you can have anything you desire. It is a world where the rules are different, where the bonds between individuals are formed through shared goals and a deep understanding of one another."


    Marie''s gaze wandered back to Daniel, her mind grappling with theplex web of emotions and ideas that had been woven before her.


    Yet for some reason when thinking about having more than 1 partner, she was gazing at Daniel.


    She watched as he stood with an air of quiet confidence, his presence a testament to the extraordinary power he possessed.


    Cecilia''s voice brought her back to the present, her words gentle yet firm.


    "Marie, the world we are a part of may be different from what you knew. But remember, strength and love can take many forms. As long as there is respect, trust, and a shared purpose, the bonds that form are unbreakable."


    Marie''s gaze returned to Cecilia, her heart stirred by the wisdom and rity in her words.


    A newfound understanding blossomed within her, a realization that the world was vast and full of possibilities, far beyond the confines of her previous beliefs.


    "Thank you, Cecilia," Marie whispered her voice a mixture of gratitude and wonder. "I think I''m starting to understand."


    Cecilia''s smile was radiant, her eyes filled with maternal affection.


    "You''re wee, Marie. And remember, no matter the circumstances, the strength to choose your own path resides within you."


    As the scene continued to unfold, Marie''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.


    The gruesome act of Mecil decapitating Boston sent a shiver down her spine.


    The sight was both horrifying and surreal, a stark reminder of the darkness that had once loomed over their lives.


    However, amidst the shock, Marie found herself emotionless towards it.


    There was no surge of pity or sorrow for the man who had once been her blood-rted father.


    Boston''s actions had scarred her deeply, and his neglect and cruelty had left wounds that ran far too deep to be ignored.


    As his life was extinguished before her eyes, Marie felt a strange sense of happiness rather than grief.


    Cecilia noticed Marie''s distant expression and concern shed in her eyes. "Marie, are you alright?" she asked gently, her voice tinged with worry.


    Marie nodded slowly, her eyes still fixed on the scene unfolding before her.


    "I''m fine," she replied, her tone steady despite the tumult of emotions swirling within her.


    "I... I don''t feel anything for him. After everything he did... I can''t."


    Cecilia''s lips pressed together, understanding theplex emotions that Marie was grappling with.


    She had witnessed the pain that Boston had inflicted upon her, and she knew that Marie''sck of empathy was a natural response to the trauma she had endured


    .


    Still, as someone who cared deeply for Marie''s well-being, Cecilia couldn''t help but worry.


    She ced aforting hand on Marie''s shoulder, offering silent support.


    "It''s okay, Marie. Your feelings are valid. Just remember, we''re here for you."


    Marie offered a faint smile, appreciating Cecilia''s reassurance.


    Her attention was momentarily drawn away from the gruesome scene as she saw Mecil embracing Daniel.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips as she watched the two figures in a tight embrace, a sense of warmth and longing welling up within her.


    At that moment, Marie''s eyes glistened with strange light.


    She couldn''t help but wish that she was in that position, someone and a man who could do the same possibilities as her new father and perhaps, she had subconsciously regarded Daniel as her new candidate for a lover.


    It was a longing for the kind of love and protection that had been absent from her life for so long.

 Chapter 138 Maries Gifts

    ?


    In the midst of the lingering tension, Daniel''s concern for Marie remained a constant undercurrent.


    Upon entering the house, Daniel''s gaze naturally gravitated towards Marie, a flicker of worry tainting his eyes.


    "Marie," he began, his tone cautious yet imbued with genuine concern, "I hope that scene didn''t disturb you too much. It was quite... intense."


    Marie met his gaze, her countenance a blend of reassurance and authenticity. A small but resolute smile curved her lips as she shook her head.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''m okay. It was intense, but you were amazing."


    Daniel''s lips curled into a proud smile, a surge of relief and affection coursing through him. Her response was a balm to his own doubts and apprehensions.


    "Thank you, Marie," he responded, his voice tinged with gratitude. "I''m relieved to hear that you''re alright."


    Mecil, an observer of this exchange, couldn''t help but smile softly.


    The bond and understanding developing between Daniel and Marie were a heartwarming testament to the unbreakable bond forming before her eyes.


    As the air gradually cleared following the aftermath of the confrontation, Mecil stepped forward, her gaze shimmering with aplex tapestry of emotions.


    Her eyes shifted between Daniel and Marie, and her voice, though soft, carried the weight of her past struggles and the hope she held for their shared future.


    "This... this is what I yearned for,"


    Mecil murmured, her words encapsting a deep yearning for a life devoid of turmoil and pain, a life marked by happiness and contentment.


    Daniel''s gaze converged with Mecil''s, an unspoken understanding passing between them.


    He extended his hand and tenderly sped hers, his touch conveying unwavering reassurance. "And you shall have it. We all shall."


    Tears shimmered in Mecil''s eyes, a surge of warmth enveloping her heart as the sincerity in Daniel''s words resonated deeply within her.


    Leaning into his touch, she found sce in his presence and the promises he held.


    With a gentle shift of his attention, Daniel focused on Marie, his gaze saturated with tenderness and paternal affection.


    "Most importantly, Marie," he added, his voice taking on a fatherly tone of profound significance, "you too, my daughter."


    Marie''s heart fluttered at his words, a radiant smile gracing her features.


    The title of ''daughter'' was a cherished gift she had longed for, and hearing it from Daniel''s lips ignited a swell of indescribable joy.


    It was a revtion that elicited a surge of affection, a love for her new father that was blossoming unbridled within her.


    "Wait, am I... really your daughter?" Marie asked, her voice quivering with a blend of awe and delight.


    Daniel''s smile deepened, the affection he held for her unmistakable in his eyes.


    "Absolutely, Marie. You are truly my daughter, and I couldn''t be prouder."


    The air seemed to shimmer with a sense of belonging and fulfilment, a profound understanding shared among them.


    The scars of the past were slowly healing, supnted by the promise of a brighter future forged by their unbreakable bonds.


    As Daniel''s deration echoed in the air, Marie''s heart swelled with emotion. Tears welled in her eyes, spilling over and tracing a path down her cheeks.


    She raised a hand to her face, brushing away the tears as a medley of joy, gratitude, and a sense of belonging surged through her.


    "Really? I''m... I''m truly your daughter?" Marie''s voice quivered, revealing a vulnerability she seldom disyed.


    Daniel''s expression softened further, his smile a source offort and warmth. He took a step closer and gently reached out, his thumb wiping away a tear from her cheek.


    "Yes, Marie," he whispered, his voice a soothing murmur, "you are my daughter now, and I couldn''t be prouder."


    Marie''s tears flowed freely, a cascade of emotion and vulnerability that broke down her defences.


    Her response was a mixture ofughter and sobs, an unburdening of the emotions that had been building within her.


    Within this heartfelt exchange, an unbreakable bond solidified, a connection nurtured through shared experiences, eptance, and boundless love.


    As Marie and Daniel lingered in their embrace, Mecil watched with a tender smile, her heart brimming with contentment as she bore witness to the flourishing rtionship between her daughter and the man who had captured her own heart.


    Following the embrace, Marie gingerly withdrew, a shy yet luminous smile gracing her lips.


    Daniel''s words had ignited a profound shift within her, her heart alight with a newfound joy.


    "Marie," Daniel''s voice carried a gentle warmth, his eyes reflecting genuine affection, "since you are now my daughter, a life brimming with happiness awaits you."


    His words were akin to a soothing melody, resonating deeply within Marie''s heart.


    Overwhelmed by emotions, she looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with a mnge of feelings.


    Daniel mirrored her gaze, his touch a tender caress against her hair, his eyes radiating unabashed affection.


    In the heart of this poignant moment, Daniel''s expression morphed, his hand caressing her hair.


    Marie''s curiosity surged, her gaze locked on him as he retrieved an ornate box, its elegance hinting at a cherished secret.


    A yful glint danced in Daniel''s eyes as he presented the box to her, his smile infused with an air of intrigue. "Marie, I have something very special for you."


    Marie''s anticipation swelled as she contemted the enigma before her, her heart aflutter with excitement and wonder.


    Her father''s captivating smile only fueled her curiosity, propelling her into a realm of possibilities.


    ''System, ce Marie under the Daughter Support Function''


    [: Affirmative :]


    And all of a sudden, a surge of energy unlike anything she had ever encountered coursed through her veins.


    It was as though her very essence was undergoing a metamorphosis, intertwining with an ancient power resonating within her, melding and fusing into a potent symphony of existence.


    This unprecedented surge of energy radiated outward, causing the very air to tremble and shimmer as the boundaries of reality quivered.


    With a few steps backwards, Daniel allowed Marie the space to embrace this transformative torrent, an empowering force that enveloped her being.


    As the energy gradually waned, Marie was left with an overwhelming sense of serenity.


    She regarded her hands, now aglow with ethereal light, a testament to the extraordinary change that had transpired.


    Her body felt alive, each cell pulsating with newfound vitality, each heartbeat a cadence of raw power.


    Raising her gaze to meet Daniel''s, Marie sensed an unbreakable bond forging between them, a connection that transcended mere words.


    "Marie," Daniel''s voice held a blend of awe and steadiness, "you''ve be something truly remarkable."


    Marie took a cautious step forward, her movements simultaneously familiar and foreign. "What... what just happened?"


    Daniel''s smile was one of pride and amazement.


    "Marie, you have been gifted by me with a remarkable power, one that can shape the very fabric of the world."


    Marie''s heart swelled with a spectrum of emotions, gratitude, and a burgeoning sense of obsession.


    The transformative experience had thrust her into a realm of possibilities she had never fathomed.


    Mecil, who had observed the entire metamorphosis with a tranquil smile, approached the duo.


    Her voice carried both tenderness and quiet pride.


    "Marie, my dear, you''ve transcended the limitations of your former self."


    Mecil''s words held a profound significance, resonating deeply within Marie''s consciousness.


    She looked down at her radiant hands, luminous with otherworldly energy, then back up at Mecil with a blend of wonder and determination.


    "So, Mom, you''re saying I''ve... be a cultivator?"


    Mecil''s smile was a tapestry of maternal affection and pride as she knelt to meet Marie''s gaze.


    "Yes, my dear. You now hold a connection to something far beyond the ordinary, a power that can bend reality to your will."


    Marie''s youthful brow furrowed as she grappled with the concept. "Does this mean I can do anything?"


    Daniel crouched beside them, his presence reassuring. "Almost anything, Marie. Your potential is boundless."


    Marie nodded thoughtfully, her gaze shifting between her two sources of guidance.


    Her emotions towards Daniel had deepened exponentially, transcending the boundaries of fatherly love.


    "Marie," Daniel''s voice held a reassuring warmth, "with this power, you are embarking on an extraordinary journey. One that will challenge you, shape you, and empower you beyond measure."


    Marie''s eyes shimmered with a mixture of determination and curiosity. "I''m ready, Dad. I want to learn and grow. I want to make the most of this gift you''ve given me."


    Daniel''s smile was a blend of pride and affection. "I have no doubt that you will, Marie."


    As the trio shared a moment of shared resolve, the air itself seemed to resonate with the promise of new beginnings. Marie''s transformation marked the dawn of a new chapter in her life, one filled with boundless love and the unwavering support of her father, Daniel.


    Marie''s emotions towards her father, Daniel, were a mix of admiration, gratitude, and an overwhelming, almost obsessive, love.


    She looked up to him with awe, inspired by his strength and calm authority.


    His arrival had transformed her life, and she felt immense gratitude for his protection and guidance.


    Yet, it was her intense affection for him that truly defined her feelings.

 Chapter 139 Maries Curiosity

    ?


    As the radiant energy of the gifts settled around them, a sense of awe and wonder enveloped Daniel, Cecilia, Mecil, and Marie.


    The air seemed charged with a newfound power, casting an ethereal glow that danced upon their faces.


    They exchanged nces, each understanding the significance of the moment they had just witnessed.


    Mecil''s gaze turned skyward, her eyes drawn to the celestial wonders that adorned the heavens.


    The twin suns had begun their descent, casting a warm and gentle light upon the world.


    At the same time, the two moons emerged, their silvery brilliance weaving intricate patterns in the night sky.


    "It''s alreadyte," Mecil mused softly, her voice carrying a sense of peaceful reflection.


    "It''s beautiful...the moons''''


    Cecilia''s smile mirrored Mecil''s sentiment as she regarded the celestial disy.


    "Indeed, it''s a reminder of the beauty and mystery that this world holds."


    Marie''s gaze shifted between the moons, and her surroundings, her heart swelling with a mix of emotions.


    She felt a deep connection to the world around her as if the very elements were harmonizing with her newfound power.


    "Nature itself seems to respond to the changes," Daniel remarked, his eyes filled with a sense of appreciation for the world''s intricacies.


    As the moon''s glow intensified, the group found themselves bathed in an otherworldly luminescence.


    It was a moment of unity, a shared experience that deepened the bonds between them.


    "We should head inside," Daniel suggested, his voice carrying a fatherly warmth. "It''s a magical sight, but we should rest to prepare for a better tomorrow''''


    Marie nodded in agreement, her heart still fluttering with the residual effects of the energy she had received.


    She cast onest nce at the celestial spectacle before following the others.


    Inside, they settled into afortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts as they processed the events of the day.


    Marie found her heart still racing with excitement.


    Her gaze asionally drifted to him, her feelings for her newfound father overwhelming in their intensity.


    She marvelled at how he had changed her world, giving her strength and a sense of belonging she had never known.


    Cecilia and Mecil exchanged a knowing look, their shared understanding of the emotions coursing through Marie''s heart evident.


    The bonds between the four of them had deepened, and they were united by a shared destiny that extended beyond the ordinary.


    As the moon''s glow bathed the room in a soft radiance, Marie leaned into Daniel''sforting presence.


    Her love for him was a beacon, a guiding light that illuminated her path in this new and extraordinary world.


    Under the shimmering light of the twin moons, a sense of tranquillity settled over the group.


    The gentle crackling of the hearth provided a soothing backdrop to their heartfelt conversations.


    Marie turned to Daniel, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of love and curiosity.


    "Dad, how did you be so powerful? I mean, I saw what you did back there, and it was... amazing."


    Daniel chuckled softly, his gaze warm as he met Marie''s eyes.


    "Well, Marie, I''ve always been powerful" If he told the truth no one would have believed him.


    Marie nodded in understanding, although he didn''t provide too much, her admiration for him deepening.


    "And you too, Mom," she said, turning to Mecil. "You were incredible!''''


    Mecil''s lips curved into a fond smile as she met Marie''s gaze.


    "Thank you, dear'''' She covered her mouth andughed at her cuteness.


    Cecilia chimed in, her voice gentle and reassuring.


    "Marie, your path is just beginning. With the gifts you''ve received, you''ll have the opportunity to shape your destiny in ways you never imagined."


    Marie looked at her hands, the soft glow still lingering. "I want to be strong like both of you, to protect and help others."


    Daniel''s hand rested on Marie''s shoulder, his pride was evident in his expression. "You will, Marie''''


    As the conversation continued,ughter and stories filled the air.


    In the midst of their conversations, a sense of unity blossomed.


    As the night wore on, the moons continued to cast their gentle glow upon the world.


    It was a night of connection, of forging deeper bonds and embracing the love that had brought them together.


    In each other''spany, Mecil and Marie found sce, hope, and the promise of a future filled with infinite possibilities.


    As the night deepened, Marie''s excitement remained palpable.


    Her newfound powers had granted her a taste of the extraordinary, and now, her heart was set on a different kind of adventure.


    "Dad," Marie''s voice was filled with eager anticipation, "what are we going to do tomorrow...?"


    Her eyes sparkled with curiosity and a touch of dreaminess.


    Daniel''s gaze met hers, a warm smile ying on his lips.


    "Well, Marie, tomorrow is a new day, and it''s a day meant for exploration and wonder. How about we go outside, embrace the world together, and let you experience the beauty that''s been waiting for you?"


    Marie''s heart soared at his words, the thought of venturing beyond the confines of her room filling her with an indescribable joy.


    She nced at Mecil, her eyes shining with hope. "Mom, what do you think?"


    Mecil''s smile was radiant, her affection for Marie evident in her gaze. "I think it''s a wonderful idea, Marie. Tomorrow, we''ll step into a world full of marvels, and you''ll see just how limitless your potential has be."


    Cecilia''s gentle voice joined the conversation, her eyes warm with encouragement.


    "Marie, the world is vast and teeming with beauty. With your newfound abilities, you''ll be able to experience it in ways you''ve never imagined."


    Marie''s heart raced with excitement, a sense of anticipation building within her.


    The thought of exploring the world alongside her new family, of witnessing the wonders that had been beyond her reach, filled her with an overwhelming sense of gratitude.


    "I can''t wait," Marie eximed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. "Tomorrow is going to be amazing."


    Daniel''s hand found its way to her shoulder, his touch aforting reassurance.


    "Indeed, Marie. Tomorrow marks the beginning of a new journey, and we''ll be right there with you every step of the way."


    As the night continued to unfold, their conversations turned to dreams and aspirations.


    Marie shared her hopes of discovering new ces, experiencing the thrill of adventure, and cherishing the moments she had longed for.


    In that shared space, under the watchful gaze of the twin moons, Marie''s dreams took flight, and the promise of tomorrow held the potential for endless exploration, boundless joy, and the beauty of a world waiting to be discovered.


    As the night sky painted a tapestry of stars above them, the quartet found themselves engaged in a heartwarming conversation that flowed seamlessly.


    Their words were like soothing melodies, each sentiment shared adding to the warmth that enveloped them.


    The twin moons, casting their gentle glow upon the world, seemed to bepanions in their exchange, bearing witness to the blossoming bond between Daniel, Cecilia, Mecil, and Marie.


    The celestial bodies illuminated the night with ethereal light as if blessing the moment with their presence.


    Marie''s eyes danced with wonder and excitement as she listened to stories and shared dreams, her heart fully immersed in the love and eptance that surrounded her.


    The night felt alive with possibilities, a canvas upon which they painted their hopes and aspirations.


    As time gently drifted by, Marie''s eyelids began to grow heavy.


    The day''s events, the emotions she had experienced, and the thrill of what awaited tomorrow finally caught up with her.


    With a contented sigh, she nestled against her father''sp, findingfort in his embrace.


    Daniel''s hand brushed softly over her hair, his touch a tender gesture of affection.


    He continued to speak softly, his words a soothing luby that calmed Marie''s racing thoughts.


    The others joined in, their voices a symphony of care and warmth.


    In the midst of her peaceful slumber, Marie''s lips curled into a serene smile, and a soft murmur escaped her lips.


    "Mom... Dad..." Her words were like a gentle whisper, a reflection of the love and security she felt at that moment.


    At this moment, Marie had never felt safer than before. Within thefort of her new dad, she never thought that her life could change forever.


    The scars on her body had disappeared and the gifts that Danie empowered her had given her a new sense of confidence, perhaps to the point that she wouldn''t have to worry about anything.


    Under the watchful gaze of the twin moons, Marie''s breathing grew steady, and a serene smile graced her lips.


    As sleep gently imed her, her dreams were filled with visions of the new life that awaited her ¡ª a life of boundless exploration, love, and endless possibilities.


    The night held them in its embrace, a moment frozen in time, where the power of family, newfound abilities, and the beauty of the world converged.


    And as Marie drifted into slumber, her heart remained aglow, carrying the promise of a brighter tomorrow.

 Chapter 140 Mecils Heaven (R-18)

    ?


    Now that Marie had fallen asleep quietly, Daniel, Mecil and Cecilia were out of her bedroom and as Daniel gazed towards Mecil, he questioned, ''''Should we leave where we had left from?''''


    He smirked and at the same time, he grasped her tight ass.


    ''''~Ah~'''' Mecil moaned and her face flushed red with excitement as she nodded in agreement.


    She was excited yet nervous about what was about to happen, and she was gazing at her lover with an erotic expression.


    She licked her lips and moved towards him, grabbing his shirt and pulling him in.


    "Daniel," she purred. "Show me how a man like you can make a girl like me scream your name."


    Her heart beat with excitement and although she seems confident, but her insides were screaming,


    "With pleasure," Daniel smirked, pulling her in for a passionate kiss.


    He slipped his tongue into her mouth, swirling it around hers. He ran his hands up her curves and gently pulled her blouse off.


    Mecil couldn''t contain herself any longer, her body aching for his touch.


    She moaned and shivered at his caresses, reaching out to remove his clothes as well. "Let''s get on the bed," she whispered.


    As they got onto the bed, Cecilia was standing there, watching.


    She was impatient, but she knew that this moment was pivotal for Mecil, hence, she conceded this time and masturbated while watching them.


    Mecil climbed atop of him and lowered her breasts to his face, letting him take one in his mouth.


    As his warm mouth closed around her sensitive nipple, a soft moan escaped her throat.


    His hand massaged the other breast, rolling her erect nub between his thumb and index finger.


    Daniel switched to the other side and started sucking and kissing the neglected tit.


    The noises escaping from his woman only made him more aroused and harder than he already was.


    He pushed her tits together and swirled his tongue around her nipples before nibbling at them gently.


    "~Daniel...please~" Mecil whined.


    Her pussy was dripping wet and ached with need.


    It had been so long since a man had touched her.


    She never felt true love from Boston and his touch previously on the shop had made her yearn for Daniel, and she wanted more.


    She wanted more than just a touch and she wanted to deepen her bond with Daniel, and now, her gaze was full of desires.


    Daniel smiled. He grabbed her waist and rolled her onto her back, settling his hips between her thighs.


    He gazed down at her with a lustful stare, then pressed his lips to hers in a searing kiss. His fingers fumbled with her pants and managed to undo them.


    He broke the kiss and pulled the offending garment off her body, exposing her most intimate area.


    "You''re soaked, baby." Daniel groaned as his fingers stroked through her folds.


    "You must be starving."


    He settled himself between her thighs and gave her pussy a long lick.


    "~Aah!~" she cried out, throwing her head back and grabbing at the sheets.


    Daniel continued his assault,pping and licking at her entrance.


    She moaned and arched her back, grinding against his face.


    Her breath wasing in gasps and she was starting to feel a pressure building inside her.


    Daniel was eating her like a pro, alternating betweenpping her folds and probing her depths.


    Mecil gasped, arching her back as his fingers found her clit and teased it.


    "~I- I think... aah, I think I''m going to~" her voice trailed off.


    Her eyes closed tightly and she screamed out his name as she came hard.


    Her juices flowed from her entrance and coated his chin, some running down her thigh.


    "Mmm, good girl," Daniel chuckled.


    "Ready for the main course?"


    Before she had a chance to reply, he buried his dick inside her, eliciting a cry of pain and pleasure.


    "~D-Daniel! So b-big!~" Mecil''s pussy stretched around his shaft.


    She had never felt anything like it before. She was panting and writhing underneath him.


    "I''m not too rough for you, am I?"


    "~N-no~" she panted.


    Daniel began to slowly thrust in and out of her.


    The pain quickly gave way to immense pleasure. Mecil had never felt so much stimtion.


    His cock was filling her, touching ces that had never been reached before.


    She could hear her moans growing louder as his pace increased.


    "So fucking tight..."


    His fingers found her clit again and began rubbing it.


    He was relentless, his thrusts picking up speed.


    She could hear his balls pping against her with every stroke.


    She was going crazy with pleasure.


    "~Ah! Daniel!~" Mecil could barely form words anymore.


    She could feel her second orgasming on fast.


    "~Please...harder...~"


    "Oh yeah, baby." Danielplied and started pounding into her.


    He leaned forward and kissed her neck, nibbling her skin and marking her as his.


    His fingers were still rubbing her clit. "Come for me, sweetheart."


    Mecil couldn''t hold back any longer.


    A loud cry erupted from her mouth.


    Her whole body tensed up as her orgasm exploded. Wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her, sending her into euphoric bliss.


    She felt Daniel''s body stiffen and a groan escaped his lips as his release spilled into her.


    After having sex with his harem, Daniel realized that it wouldn''t do him any good if his harem kept falling unconscious if he had cum inside their pussies.


    To find the solution to it, he suppressed and limited his powers and cultivation realm to a level that they could handle.


    By utilizing this, he could go for more rounds and evenst days without any of them falling unconscious.


    Moreover, cumming once wasn''t satisfying for him.


    Daniel, who had been pleasured by the woman, was ready for the next level.


    Mecil had always fantasized about giving a man a boobjob. She knew she was lucky enough to have a great set of tits, and she wanted to share them with the man she loved.


    She crawled towards him and kneeled before him, her eyes wide and her chest rising and falling with anticipation.


    "~Are you ready for my gift?~" she asked.


    "Oh? Of course'''' He replied.


    "What a beautiful present you have in store for me." He grabbed her tits and squeezed it and she moaned.


    Mecil then grabbed his semi-erect penis and wrapped her ample tits around it.


    Her nipples were still swollen and sensitive from his earlier attentions.


    She held his dick tight and slowly rubbed it up and down, using her spit as lubrication.


    "~Ooh~" she breathed. "~Your dick feels so good~"


    "Your tits are perfect, Mecil. I could cum just from looking at you."


    She squeezed her breasts together and slid his cock further down, enveloping him in her cleavage.


    She could feel him twitching and throbbing.


    She picked up her pace and used her hands to massage his shaft and his balls.


    Daniel couldn''t help but thrust his hips upward.


    His breathing was ragged and he knew he was close.


    He grabbed her hair and held her head in ce, pushing his dick deeper into her soft bosom.


    "Fuck, Mecil. Fuck."


    His hips bucked and he exploded, spraying his seed all over her chest.


    It ran down her skin and mixed with her own fluids.


    Mecil let go of his cock and looked down, a satisfied smile on her face. "~Did you like that, Daniel?~"


    "It was the best. You are incredible."


    ''''~Do you want more of my boobs or.... do you prefer something else?~'''' She smirked and her face turned bright red.


    "Oh, baby," Daniel grinned, moving closer. "You have no idea what''sing next."


    Mecil gulped, wondering if he''d take her right away, or maybe use her mouth or another hole.


    But what she didn''t know is that Daniel had been gazing at her ass all this time and tonight, he was nning on taking her anally.


    "Get on all fours, Mecil."


    Her breath hitched.


    Was this really happening? Sheplied, bending over and getting on her hands and knees.


    "That''s it, sweetie."


    Daniel''s hand rested on the small of her back. His fingers grazed her rear and then gripped her cheeks, spreading her wide.


    She heard him inhale sharply and knew he was admiring her pink asshole.


    "Oh, I can''t wait to have my dick inside this tight ass of yours,"


    Daniel growled, squeezing her cheeks.


    "I''ve been waiting a long time for this, and now, I''m going to fill you up."


    His hand reached out, and then he spanked her, the sound echoing through the room.


    ''''~Ah~'''' She moaned while biting her teeth.


    "I''m going to fuck you till you''re exhausted. You''re gonna be walking funny when I''m done with you. And don''t worry, your other holes will get plenty of action, too."


    She moaned loudly as his finger slipped into her puckered opening.


    "~Oh, I can''t believe this is finally happening~''''


    "Don''t worry, it''s only the beginning. We''re just getting started. I''ve waited a long time for this. Tonight, your little ass is mine. I''m going to take my time and enjoy every single moment. I''m going to savour each and every inch. And then, when I''m done, you''re gonna have to beg me for more."


    With his free hand, he spread her open and positioned the tip of his member against her.


    "Beg, baby. Beg."


    "~Please~" she begged and she had never made such an expression before.


    Mecil was receiving pleasures that were corrupting her mind in a way that she would be addicted to this and to his dick.


    "Good girl. Now, keep begging."


    He slowly pushed forward, prating her.


    "~Ahh!~"


    The feeling was so intense, that she felt as though her entire being had been engulfed in me. It was unlike anything she''d ever experienced.


    "That''s right. You like that, huh? Yeah, your little ass is nice and tight."


    "~I''m not going tost~" she cried out.


    "Of course not. That''s why you have three holes."


    Daniel withdrew from her and then entered her pussy.


    "~Oooooh~" Her expression became distorted due to the sudden pration, but even then, she was pleased.


    He thrust a few times, making sure to fully sheath his entire length in her, and then resumed the anal assault.


    "~I''m going toe again!~" she warned him.


    "Go ahead, baby."


    And then, she climaxed.


    "~Yes! Yes!~''''


    Her muscles clenched, and her juices flooded forth.


    She was shaking, trembling. Her pussy gushed, and her anus convulsed.


    Her entire body was ovee with an earth-shattering orgasm.


    But Daniel was not done and he wasn''t nning to let her rest for the whole night. He will make sure that aside from her powers, she could no longer live without his entire dick.


    And thus, He fucked her relentlessly, again and again.


    "You like that, bitch? Huh?"


    "~Y-yes~" she stammered.


    "Yeah, you fucking love it, don''t you?"


    "I''m going to cum," he grunted, and with one final thrust, he released himself into her ass.


    As Daniel slipped his dick out from her ass, her anus oozed out all of his semen and as shey on the bed with her arch back and her face lying against the bed, she was showing a distorted expression while her ass kept releasing his semen.

 Chapter 141 Mecils Heaven Part 2 (R-18)

    ?


    ''''That was amazing Daniel'''' Mecil had never experienced such pleasure before and she wanted more.


    Compared to her husband, Daniel was so much better that it drove her crazy.


    ''''Get ready for more'''' Daniel smirked as he grabbed her from behind and ced his huge hard cock on her wet pussy.


    He was far from done and it appeared that his cock would be cumming endlessly.


    Now he had her on her stomach facing the bed, With a slow steady movement, his giant dick entered her pussy and plunged into her depths.


    "!!'''' Mecil expression changed entirely and feeling the sensation of his dick inside her, she felt pleasures that couldn''t be described in words.


    His hands moved from her back and now were firmly wrapped around her tits, fondling them.


    The sensation was overwhelming and her moans of delight filled the room.


    ''''Fuck Yes! Fuck me harder!'''' She screamed like a wild animal in heat and she never thought she would behave in such a way.


    Daniel was in total control and continued his long slow strokes as his hips thrust back and forth.


    He leaned forward to kiss the side of her neck while he continued his deep and hard fuck.


    Her eyes rolled back into her head and her mind could no longer concentrate on the incredible pleasure and it drifted in and out of consciousness.


    Her body was experiencing pleasure unlike anything else she had felt before and the intense ecstasy had left her weak and limp.


    She felt his big hard body covering her back, his arms held her close to his chest.


    And his hard and massive cock continued its powerful and long deep plunges into her softness.


    "Ahh! ... ahh! " Oh, aaannnggh!"


    The excruciating sensation of his big, fat, and heavy cock plundering deep into her sore pussy was unlike anything she''d ever dreamed of.


    "How are you enjoying this sex" He sounded proud.


    "~V-very much,~" she managed to answer while having a distorted smile that was full of desires.


    Her arms were stretched behind her and he was holding both her wrists together in a firm grip.


    The pain from the stretch mixed with the unrelenting fucking she was taking.


    "It feels good, doesn''t it? Having your busty bodypletely under my dick, your soft and sweet skin against my own, and me fucking you until your brains explode."


    He had a way of talking that drove her mad, his dirty talk was one thing she discovered she liked the most.


    "You love it, don''t you?" He said.


    She could barely respond, as she was still lost in her lust and her thoughts were hazy and incoherent.


    "I know you love being fucked like this," he whispered in her ear, "your little pussy loves my huge dick so much."


    Her pussy was clenching around his thick meat as if she wanted to milk him of his seed.


    Her hips bucked against him involuntarily, the sensation was just too strong for her to bear.


    She let out another groan as she felt her orgasm approaching.


    "That''s right, baby, cum for me. Cum all over my huge cock. I wanna hear you scream for me'''' He hissed.


    Daniel was relentless, his rhythmic strokes sent shock waves of exhration vibrating throughout her whole body.


    "Fuck!" she moaned.


    "T-This is so good!'''' It was so good for her that even her speech broke down.


    "Unnnguunuggh!" Her tightening vaginal walls were practically sucking his dick in.


    "Come on, cum for me, babe. I wanna feel you cum all over my dick," He urged her.


    "I... aahh!" She gasped, as her body tensed and shook violently.


    "That''s it, baby, Show me how eager you are."


    She was in heaven, and it was as if his huge dong had permanently plugged the pressure valve that controlled her insatiable lust.


    "Faster, master," she groaned. The pleasures were kicking in her mind that it had changed the way she perceives Daniel, someone who was in control of her body and she was submitting herself to him.


    "Harder!"


    "Oh, yes. Harder, please, harder!"


    His sturdy, powerful leg was wedged between her own, the angle letting him prate even further than he had before.


    He fucked her brutally, the force causing his ballsack to swing wildly, its sheer bulk and power crashing onto her thighs.


    As Daniel kept screwing her pussy, Mecil kept orgasm with a distorted expression and her tongue was out from her mouth, clearly showing how much she was enjoying.


    Mecil couldn''t remember a single instance in which her husband hadsted for so long.


    And yet, Daniel''s pace didn''t falter, nor did his strength. If anything, he only grew fiercer.


    She could tell that he was close, as his breath came out in hot and heavy gasps, and his thrusts became more frenzied.


    She felt him tighten his grip around her waist and her breasts, and suddenly, her whole body was seized with the force of his orgasm.


    Her mind reeled and she let out a high-pitched shriek as her climax was triggered. It was as if she had been thrown into the sea of an ocean, and then drowned by its waves.


    "Yes, baby," Daniel moaned.


    "Take all of my hot jizz.".


    He gave a couple more thrusts before finally cumming.


    As Daniel slipped his dick out, Mecil''s pussy began dripping out all of his semen mixed with her juices and it was like watching a river flowing out.


    "This is amazing." Gazing at her bubbly ass, he can''t help but grasp it tightly.


    ''''Mmf'''' Mecil moaned as now, both her pussy and ass were sensitive, yet Daniel showed no mercy.


    "I can''t get enough'''' He grasped her ass tightly and his dick became harder, feeling much more hornier than before and he spanked her ass.


    The moment he spanked her ass, it was a sight to behold as it violently vibrated and he was in awed by it.


    ''''I still want more...'''' Mecil was bing more and more addicted to his dick and she was begging and Daniel smirked at her words.


    She snuggled closer to him andid her head against his muscr arm.


    She couldn''t believe how lucky she was, to have such an incredible man who would give her everything she''d ever wanted.


    And now, she wants to give everything about to her whether it will be her pussy, ass, boob or even her mouth.


    Even if he wanted her to rest, sleep, break, shower, outside, or even at the toilet, she would give in.


    Mecil crawled onto the bed and immediately took the kneeling pose with her tight apple ass pushed up and wiggling.


    Daniel''s gaze fixed on the smooth curve and the tiny hole nestled between the full, rounded cheeks.


    He was on his knees behind her, his hands sliding over the smoothness of her rump and caressing her soft flesh.


    "So fucking beautiful," he admired once again.


    He couldn''t help but inhale sharply as he marvelled at her pink anus, the tight little ring twitching and pulsing, almost as if it was calling him.


    He slid his fingers up her inner thighs, feeling her legs tremble with the intimate touch.


    His cock was aching with desire.


    He could no longer wait to take her.


    He positioned the engorged tip of his penis at the opening to her anus, and slowly but firmly pressed forward, sinking inch after inch into her.


    Mecil shuddered and gasped, her body shaking, her anus stretching wider and wider to amodate his girth.


    Her hands gripped the sheets and she moaned with the intensity of his invasion.


    She could feel him prating her deeper and deeper.


    Every fibre of her being was screaming with agony. And yet, she was also thrilled beyond belief.


    Mecil could feel every millimetre of his throbbing penis.


    "Unnnfff, you''re so tight," he murmured.


    "So good."


    Mecil gasped, her mouth hanging open and her eyes rolling back as he slid his entire length inside her.


    "Oooh, god," she breathed.


    "Oh, that''s incredible."


    His pelvis smacked into her soft buttocks, sending a shockwave rippling through her flesh.


    "Ummmp."


    He drew back, the head of his cock stretching her anus and her muscles clinging to him, and then, he thrust forward, his thick member plunging deep into her hot, wet hole.


    "Oh, yes, baby. That''s the stuff."


    His fingers dug into her hips, and he pounded her, his pelvis crashing into her ass with a satisfying thud.


    "God, I love your ass," he growled.


    "I''ve always fantasised about taking someone taking my ass'''' She admitted with a perverted expression.


    She could feel his massive manhood rubbing against her insides and her tight walls mping around him.


    "You''re such a bad, dirty, nasty slut, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, master," she replied.


    "That''s what you are."


    He pulled out, leaving her aching and empty, and then shoved himself back in, his shaft sliding past her rim and stretching her ass.


    "That''s right, baby. Take it all. I want you to remember this for the rest of your life."


    Mecil felt a warm wave flow through her belly and into her pussy, and she began to contract rhythmically, milking his huge rod.


    "Oh, baby," Daniel groaned, his breathinging fast and shallow.


    "You''re gonna make me cum."


    "Please," she gasped.


    "Give it to me."


    Daniel began to pound her ass furiously, his body mming against hers.


    She could feel the tension building inside her and she could feel her release approaching.


    She began to quiver, her whole body shaking uncontrobly.


    "Come for me," Daniel urged.


    "Let me hear you."


    Mecil''s legs turned to jelly and her whole body began to quake as the orgasm swept over her.


    "Yes, baby, yes!" Daniel grunted, and she felt his body stiffen as his seed exploded into her ass.


    She couldn''t control herself and fell onto the bed, Danielnding beside her, his hot, sweaty skin sticking to hers.


    They remained there for a moment, and then he rolled off of her and pulled her close.


    ''''Now suck it'''' He showed his dick close towards her face and she smiled, knowing what to do.


    Smelling the scent of his dick which had been mixed with their juices, Mecil''s womb throbbed as though she wanted to swallow it all.


    Gripping his dick, she began licking and sucking, taking him deeper and deeper, and bobbing her head faster and faster.


    Her other hand reached down and cupped his balls.


    She swirled her tongue and ran her hand across the length of him.


    ''''Cum on my face.'''' She opened her mouth widely and started pumping his cock faster.


    With a grunt, Daniel finally came, spewing forth a massive stream of hot, sticky semen that coated her face, the slimy fluid sshing into her open mouth and coating her chin, and the rest, his enormous quantity, flowing down on her neck, tits, and stomach.


    The sight was truly an obscene and erotic disy.


    When the stream stopped, she closed her mouth, tasting and swallowing every bit of him and cleaning him clean.


    The moment she tasted it, her eyes lighted up as though she had discovered her new favourite drink.


    Mecil knew it wasn''t enough for him, so she went to him and took his hands, putting them around her neck.


    ''''Show no mercy and fuck my throat till it breaks!''''


    Mecil begged him with a voice filled with excitement and eagerness, and it was music for his ears.


    Without a moment to think, Daniel mmed his full-size dick into her small and delicate mouth.


    She wasn''t expecting him to do that.


    Her lips stretched open so far and the width of his massive dick was so much more than the length and his balls, his ball sack were touching her chin.


    Astonished and a little ufortable, the shape of his gigantic rod could be seen pressing through the front and her eyes bulging.


    ''''Bwah!'''' She tried to move, but he grabbed the side of her head and tightened his hold, digging his fingers into her.


    He wasn''t letting her go.


    Although it was forceful, it was something that Mecil wanted and yearned and be treated in such a way by the person whom she truly loved, it was full of pleasure.


    "Mmph! Mmmm-mph!!!"


    It''s been less than a few seconds since he was in, and the girl could barely endure it, Soon his cum was about to shoot, so he pulled his cock and stter all his juice on her face.


    ''''Oh... Daniel! It''s so freaking great''''She was breathing hard, taking deep breaths.


    He''d already orgasmed and had spent all the semen that she''d taken, so why was he still so energetic?


    And Mecil knew the answer and that was because he was unparalleled and a cultivator.


    The amount of his semen that he kept cumming was outrageous that it couldn''t bepared to her husband.


    If she wanted topare, he could only sprew out not even 1/10 of the volume yet she was amazed that Daniel could cum like a river.


    Mecil believed that she had not only found her true love but someone who could satisfy her in many ways and she was bing even more obsessive and dangerously in love with him.


    However, she knew it wasn''t over and she wanted more.


    Hence, once he was ready again, they both switched positions andy on the bed and went on another session, where he had her doing her best, trying to push herself to the absolute limits.

 Chapter 142 Cecilias Turn (R-18)

    ?


    After a few hours of fucking around, Mecil was exhausted.


    Her ass and pussy were sore and it was full of Daniel''s cum.


    Even though her stomach was bloated and despite all of the exhaustion, she still wanted more.


    Mecil was now lying on the bed as she awaited her turnter on.


    ''''Aren''t you a little bit horny?''''


    He teased as he gazed at Cecilia, and he wanted to have sex with her.


    She had been masturbating this whole time while watching them screwing around.


    Hence, it was about time for her turn.


    Daniel got off the bed and moved his dick closer to her.


    The size of his dick made Cecilia''s mouth water.


    And without further ado, Daniel slid his big cock between her legs and began stroking his huge cock back and forth, grinding against her slit.


    Cecilia could feel her heart racing and her legs beginning to shake as the excitement began building up within her.


    ''''I can''t wait any longer.''''


    She spread her legs wide and lifted her hips slightly, inviting him in.


    The feeling was wonderful, and it didn''t take long before the two were rocking their hips and thrusting together.


    The pleasure increased steadily until their bodies began moving more frantically.


    Their movements became rougher and faster, the friction increasing until they reached their limit and climaxed.


    When it was over, she copsed backwards and let him roll her over onto her stomach, pulling her legs apart and entering her from behind.


    Her vaginal cavity was tight and warm, and the sensation of him inside her sent shivers of delight running throughout her entire body.


    She wrapped her arms around him and clung to him, holding on for dear life.


    The two of them writhed and thrashed together, and the sensations grew ever stronger until atst, her cries echoed throughout the room.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Ooohh!!!"


    She buried her face into the pillows and cried out loudly, and then when she''d recovered, she yearned for more of his dick.


    "Fuck me, harder, faster!"


    Her voice was muffled by the pillow, but he could still understand her.


    And with his big cock sliding in and out of her wet, dripping pussy, she soon reached a second and third orgasm.


    Finally, as he continued pounding her, the pressure became too great and her body tensed.


    "Fuuck!!" She screamed and her pussy squeezed tightly, the muscles contracting and her walls closing, causing the liquid in her womb to explode out of her in a burst.


    "Damn, that was fucking amazing."


    His cum was still spurting out of his cock, filling her womb, and her cervix.


    "Your pussy feels incredible," he murmured.


    ''''But I''m not done my dear disciple'''' His words made her shudder.


    ''''Get on all fours, now!''''.


    As a response, Cecilia hurriedly dropped to her knees, raised her hips, and shook her ass in the air.


    She looked up and saw Daniel, whose expression had turned dark and serious.


    His gaze was fixed on her, and the intensity of his stare made her tremble.


    She couldn''t help but smile a little.


    "My master, please. Please fuck me harder.''''


    She begged.


    She wanted to show him that she was willing to submit and obey.


    He knelt behind her and rubbed the tip of his dick along her wet slit, teasing her, before finally plunging deep inside her.


    She gasped, her body going rigid.


    He was gripping her so tightly, and it was clear that he had no intention of letting go.


    His thrusts were long and hard, and each stroke was apanied by a moan from her lips.


    "You like that, don''t you?"


    "Y-Yes," she breathed.


    "I can''t get enough."


    Her voice was a soft, husky whisper, and it made his cock twitch.


    She felt her thighs quivering and her pussy pulsing with need.


    "Please, give it to me."


    Her pleading drove him wild, and his hands moved to her hair, grabbing a fistful of it and yanking her head back.


    With the sounds of their bodies shing, echoed throughout the room and feeling the thick dick inside her, Cecilia received waves of pleasure.


    ''''I-I can''t anymore, Master! Your fat, giant cock is going to drive me insane''''


    The pleasures were driving her crazy, and she wasn''t in her right mind as she wanted her master''s dick.


    ''''Do not resist me, or else you won''t have your reward''''


    Cecilia wanted to resist, but the desire was too great and it was overwhelming her, she was losing control.


    ''''Ooooh!''''


    ''''Master...'''' She waspletely at his mercy, her body his ything, and his hands her puppeteer.


    The sight was mesmerizing.


    Cecilia loved being dominated by her master, which had aroused her more than she''d ever thought possible.


    ''''Faster master!''''


    She begged and Daniel pulled her hair and whispered "Are you ordering me? My dear disciple?''''


    His tone was harsh, and his grip tightened.


    ''''N-No master, please, please give it to me harder''''


    Her body trembled, and her eyes rolled back.


    "Good," he said.


    "You know exactly what you need, and how to ask for it."


    He thrust into her hard and deep, his pelvis mming into her ass, the sound echoing throughout the room.


    Her entire body shook and quivered, and she could hear her screams of ecstasy reverberating throughout the house.


    The pleasure was building and her breathing became ragged, and then her climax exploded and her orgasm came crashing down upon her.


    She was overwhelmed by the waves of pleasure, and she couldn''t help but cry out in delight.


    ''''Ahhhh!''''


    It was as if rivers were flowing out from her pussy and it was such a huge amount that it dirtied the floor.


    But Daniel''s thrust wasn''t stopping.


    ''''M-Master, it feels too good!''''


    She cried while her pussy kept orgasm as Daniel thrust his dick inside her, reaching a destination that couldn''t possibly be reached.


    ''''That''s it, Cecilia, I''m not gonna stop until I''m finished and your womb is stuffed and overflowing with my seed.''''


    She was lost in her lust, her pussy constantly cumming and her brain had melted away.


    All she could focus on was her master and the incredible pleasure that his big fat cock was giving her.


    ''''M-Master!'''' She moaned.


    ''''More, more, more!''''


    "Cum for me, Cecilia," hemanded, and her body shuddered as the intense sensations rippled through her, and her womb began to clench around his dick, milking him.


    ''''Cum inside me, Master! Please, I can''t take it anymore!"


    She could feel him filling her womb with his cum, his hot, sticky seed coating her inner walls, and it was driving her wild.


    ''''Ugh!"


    Her pussy contracted violently, her orgasm exploding.


    "I''ming!" She screamed.


    Her pussy convulsed, her legs quaked, her eyes rolled back, and her tongue lolled.


    At the same time, Daniel pulled her tits and he held her close, and his hips bucked forward as his cock spurted its thick load deep inside her womb, pumping her full of his hot, creamy jizz.


    "Oh, yes, Cecilia," he grunted, "I''m filling you with my cum.


    "Unnngggghhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    She groaned, and the sound was deafening.


    She was in utter bliss, her mindpletely nk, and the only thing that existed was the ecstasy that she was experiencing.


    ''''That''s it, Cecilia. Just enjoy the ride, my sweet.''''


    Her legs were limp and shaking uncontrobly.


    Daniel leaned back and looked down at her, smiling as he saw the expression of pure ecstasy on her face.


    "Oh, yeah," he said, "that''s the stuff, but I''m not going to stop''''


    He grinned before pushing her down onto the bed.


    ''''M-Master?''''


    Cecilia was curious about her master''s actions, but she knew that it would be extraordinary, and her smile was slowly turning into one that was full of lust.


    ''''Quiet" He demanded.


    He spread her legs wide open before pushing them forward and as he locked her legs with his hand, he ploughed Cecilia with his cock at full length.


    ''''!?'''' Her eyes became wide open due to the pration and her pussy had an orgasm.


    ''''Master...''''


    Seeing her cute face and expression, Daniel had the urge to break her pussy, and hence, he continued fucking her, his thrusts growing fiercer and faster.


    "Come on, baby, show me what you''ve got," he growled.


    "Scream for me"


    "Let me hear your voice"


    "Let the whole world hear your pleasure."


    She obeyed, her voice rising and falling, the tone wavering, the pitch fluctuating.


    "M-master," she gasped, "it''s so good, please don''t stop."


    She could feel the head of his cock stretching her insides and ramming into the very depths of her.


    Her flesh rippled around him and her walls mped down around his thick meat.


    "I''m not gonna stop, Cecilia. I''m not gonna stop ''til you can''t take anymore, and even then, I''m gonna keep fucking you, and then I''m gonna fuck you some more, and then some more after that, and then some more again."


    "I''ll never stop," he added.


    "Not ''til I''ve had my fill."


    His words,bined with his powerful thrusts, sent a wave of euphoria washing over her.


    She orgasms yet again, her juices spraying out and soaking his dick and her legs quaking uncontrobly.


    "Ughh!!!!"


    She waspletely helpless and could do nothing except allow herself to be taken, and fucked mercilessly.


    As the pleasure swept over her, her body shook and her toes curled, her back arching.


    Her head pressed back against the pillow.


    Daniel''s thrusts became even faster, his body rocking against hers, and his cock sliding in and out of her at a frantic pace.


    Her pussy was gushing and her moans filled the room.


    It was a beautiful sight, and her body was trembling and jerking wildly.


    Her mind was consumed with the sensation of his dick sliding inside her, the friction building and the pleasure escting.


    Suddenly, her orgasm was ripped out of her and she shrieked, her voice hoarse and broken.


    She could feel him pulsing and throbbing, his seed spurting forth, and his thick, sticky jizz spilling from her stretched, distended lips, filling her, and coating her walls.


    ''''That feels too good master...'''' Cecilia said full of desires.


    "It''s not enough," Daniel said, his voice rough and deep, his breathing in heavy gasps.


    "I want more. I want all of you."


    "Yes, please. Give me more, master."

 Chapter 143 Cecilias Turn Part 2 (R-18)

    ?


    Hearing her master''s words, Cecilia presented her pussy right in front of him and she began shaking it up, trying to stimte his desires.


    As her breasts were wobbling back and forth, Daniel came from behind her and mmed his huge, hard dick deep inside her throbbing cunt.


    While his rod was exploring her cavern, he pushed her against the wall, increasing the intensity of the pounding.


    Every thrust he gave was hitting her so deeply that his balls were pping against her ass, making the sex more exciting and kinky.


    But just when things were starting to heat up, he took his penis out and let go of his precious cum, which dripped all over her exposed pussy and inner thighs.


    He even went on to scoop a fingerful of the sperm and spread it around her cunt, as a reward for being a good fuck-toy.


    ''''Master...don''t tease me''''


    She wanted his cock inside of her and Daniel granted her wish.


    ''''Be patient'''' He said with a harsh tone.


    She obeyed and sat still, hoping to please him.


    Daniel continued jerking himself off in front of her and pped his balls against her wet pussy a few times.


    When his shaft was back at full length, he slid his dick back into her gushing pussy, only this time he did it doggy style.


    Daniel began to drill her tight snatch pussy vigorously, moving his hips faster and deeper with each thrust.


    She started whimpering but held on tightly to the edge of the bed, eager to let him fill her up again.


    His thrusts were bing more intense, and she could feel his cock expanding within her.


    When the final push came, he sprayed his seed all over her thighs and her lower back.


    His jizz was warm and thick, and it seeped between her butt cheeks and oozed over her beautiful skin.


    After giving her a little bit of rest, he got off the bed and positioned her in a position where he could insert his meat from behind.


    His cock was once again standing hard and he was ready to give it a go, while the young woman was looking forward to receiving another dose of his delicious cream.


    Cecilia felt her legs trembling when he began pumping his cock into her, but she didn''t say a word, not even a single sound.


    She was doing everything hemanded her, and now that his meat was ploughing her depths, she was getting close to reaching orgasm.


    But it wasn''t easy, the constant and rough drilling was making her tired.


    ''''Please...fuck me harder''''


    Daniel did as he was told, and started fucking her with greater intensity.


    It was only a matter of seconds until his seed exploded into her insides.


    His semen was flowing freely and filling her pussy up to the brim, making her body shake uncontrobly.


    She had cum all over the sheets, and her legs were weak from the strain.


    ''''Good girl, nowy down and suck my cock''''


    He ordered and Cecilia obeyed with a wide smile.


    ''''Yes master''''


    She opened her mouth and sucked him whole, tasting the leftovers of her juice.


    His penis was so big, that she almost had to struggle to take it in her mouth.


    But with some effort and practice, she finally managed to swallow him whole, and the feeling was great.


    The pleasure was intense, and the sensation of his meat sliding inside her throat was mind-blowing.


    Her mouth was getting tighter and tighter, and the sucking was bing rougher.


    He moaned, and his entire body shivered.


    The stimtion was too much for him, and after a while, he finally erupted into her throat, letting his cum spill over her lips and cheeks.


    ''''Do you like the taste of my cum?''''


    He rubbed his dick and smudged his semen over her lips and it was such an erotic sight that made him hardened.


    ''''Yes master, your semen tastes delicious and I want more of it''''


    She dered and she began sucking his dick once more.


    Daniel could barely hold his erection any longer and with the way Cecilia was handling his member, there was no doubt about her true intentions.


    As soon as her tongue touched his cock, the sensations became stronger, and he began leaking his semen everywhere.


    The amount of jizz was overwhelming, and his cock was already fully erect.


    They went at it for quite a while, and their lovemaking was getting rougher by the minute.


    He had fucked her pussy and her mouth multiple times and had left her dripping with his cum.


    Now he was taking her doggy style and her ass was filled up to the brim with his load.


    ''''I am so happy, Thank you for fucking me, Master!''''


    And then she came, the pressure in her lower body was too much, and she couldn''t handle the sensation anymore.


    The pleasure was overwhelming, and she screamed in ecstasy, the sound of her voice sending shivers through Daniel''s spine.


    Her face was flushed, and her breathing was heavy, she was so close to her climax that her juices were flowing nonstop.


    Her pussy was gushing like a geyser, and the feeling was exquisite.


    She closed her eyes, and let the warmth fill her up, the waves of bliss coursing through her body and leaving herpletely spent.


    He continued ramming his shaft in and out, her inner walls were contracting so tightly, and she could feel the heat building up, and then, she climaxed again.


    He released his sperm, the fluid was pouring out and coating her ass and the insides of her legs.


    ''''I love you, Master!''''


    Cecilia wasying on her back, the feeling of his semen was driving her crazy.


    Her pussy was aching for his cock, and her womb was yearning for his hot, sticky semen.


    Her breathing was shallow and her heart was beating wildly.


    ''''You did great, but I think your pussy is calling out for me''''


    Without any warning, he slipped his dick directly inside her.


    The pration was smooth, and the warmth of her pussy enveloped him.


    She gasped and wrapped her legs around his waist.


    ''''Fuck me! Please...fill me with your cock and your hot sperm, master!''''


    There was no need to say anything else, and he thrust his manhood deeper and faster.


    Her pussy was so tight and her womb was mping around his cock, wanting him to release his cum.


    But he was not done, his desire for her was stronger, and her body was calling him.


    She was a sexy creature, a beautiful goddess, a gorgeous and horny woman.


    He grabbed her tits and squeezed them firmly, causing her to moan louder.


    She arched her back and pressed her nipples against his chest, feeling his heartbeat, her pussy was pulsating, and her juices were leaking out of her.


    Then she came again, her pussy convulsed around his cock, milking him.


    And he could not contain his orgasm and came deep inside her.


    His hot, sticky seed flooded her pussy and her womb, and his penis throbbed uncontrobly, and her pussy kept milking him.


    It was the most wonderful feeling ever, the sensation was intense, and her body was on fire.


    Cecilia was a mess, and she could barely move her limbs.


    After several moments, Daniel finally pulled his member out and got off her.


    ''''How was that?''''


    He asked with a smirk.


    ''''That was amazing, and I enjoyed it. Can we go at it one more time?''''


    She said, begging for his cock.


    ''''Anything for you my dear disciple''''


    Cecilia climbed over Daniel''s body as they were on the bed and as he sat on her hips, she could see that his veiny dick had still yet to calm down, and she gulped at how amazing her master was.


    ''''Master''s dick is truly big''''


    It was big, thick and long enough that be above her stomach area and she wondered how this little monster was able to get inside of her.


    ''''Come on show me what you got my dear disciple''''


    Daniel said and Cecilia raised her body slightly upward before her pussy engulfing his whole dick as she sat back on his dick.


    ''''So big and warm''''


    She could feel his veins rubbing against her sensitive spot and she let out a soft moan as she looked at his handsome face.


    She started swaying her hips in a circr motion and her ass jiggled at every move, and Daniel watched in awe as herrge tits bounced.


    ''''My dear Cecilia, your tits are amazing''''


    He whispered, his fingers brushing against her hardened pink buds.


    ''''Only for you, Master''''


    Cecilia''s eyes were zed and she couldn''t think straight.


    All she could feel was his thick rod prating her and stretching her inner walls, and her pussy was already leaking.


    As she leaned down, her huge tits were pressing against his muscr chest, and her ass was still moving up and down his shaft.


    They both moaned as the sensation was overwhelming.


    The room was filled with moans and gasps.


    And the smell of sweat and sex.


    Their bodies were intertwined, and their hands were exploring each other.


    As their tongues tangled, they could feel the heat radiating from their bodies.


    And then, their orgasm arrived.


    ''''I''m cumming...cumming...cumming...aah, aaahh''''


    She threw her head backwards, her face showing nothing but pure bliss, and she couldn''t hold back anymore, and she released her sweet juices.


    Her orgasm was intense, and she shuddered as her whole body quivered.


    His semen spurted all over her belly and her breasts, and she fell on top of him, their bodies connected.


    He hugged her tight and stroked her hair lovingly.


    They were lying together, enjoying the afterglow of their lovemaking.


    But the night wasn''t over yet, because the lust for their flesh hadn''t disappeared yet, and he could still feel her hot pussy against his shaft.


    Daniel flipped Cecilia onto her back lifted her legs to his shoulder and plunged his penis back inside her.


    His shaft was pushing through her folds and hitting her cervix, and the friction was incredible.


    Her juices were pouring down her thighs and her buttocks were jiggling, and she couldn''t help but cry out.


    He thrust harder and faster, his shaft reaching her deepest spots, and she felt her orgasm approaching.


    Her whole body was trembling and her toes were curled.


    And when his penis hit her g-spot, she cried out.


    ''''Master...your cock is hitting me so deep. Keep fucking me!''''


    Her voice was muffled and her legs were shaking.


    She couldn''t think, and her pussy was on fire.


    As her vagina walls tightened around his cock, his semen burst inside of her and flowed down her inner walls, filling her to the brim.


    ''''I will never stop, you are my woman''''


    With one final thrust, his penis pushed through her cervix, and his semen spilt out.


    His body shook and his breathing was heavy.


    His dick was still hard, and he wanted to make her cum again.


    He lifted her, and ced her in a sitting position, with her legs spread wide.


    As he inserted his member back inside her, he moved her legs up and down his cock.


    She could feel her vagina being stretched and her breasts jiggling.


    And when his shaft reached her womb, her whole body trembled.


    The friction between her skin and his penis was intense.


    And as his tip entered her cervix, he could hear her panting.


    She was getting close, and her juices were flowing freely.


    As Daniel thrust his dick with all of his might, Cecilia''s pussy was convulsing and her mind was shattered.


    She couldn''t handle this pleasure and she was uttering words that didn''t make any sense at all and at the same time, she kept having orgasms with liquids flowing out like a tsunami.


    Eventually, at some point, they reached their climax.


    Daniel had a huge amount of semen inside him, and the first rope flew from his dick and hit her womb, making her moan and scream, and the next ropes followed, painting her insides white and her belly round.


    In the end, their love juice had turned the bedsheets into a mess and her belly was so bloated that looked as if she was pregnant.


    Ceciliay on her back and breathed heavily, looking at the ceiling.


    Daniel caressed her face and smiled at her.


    "Cecilia, one day, you''re going to bear my child"


    He said and Cecilia nodded and smiled back.


    "Of course, Master. You''re the only one I can do it with"

 Chapter 144 Threesome Part 1 (R-18)

    ?


    Mecil and Cecilia were both naked in the bed, sweat and semen covering their bodies in lustful ways.


    While Daniel stood at the foot of the bed, looking down at them with a smirk on his face.


    He was alsopletely naked, and his erect cock stood tall and proud.


    Although he had cum countless times, it was still full of energy and even now, he couldn''t stop his precum from leaking.


    Still, gazing at their bodies that were figures of beauty themselves, he couldn''t control himself and grabbed both of their asses at the same time.


    His grip on their round bottoms was tight as he pushed them closer towards him and gave their cheeks a smack.


    The action caught them off guard and made both Cecilia and Daniel blush.


    "The sensation of your asses is amazing I would say"


    He kept gripping them and feeling how squishy it was.


    "Mmf" Cecilia moaned as she felt her asses being squeezed.


    It was stimting her desires and the more he kept gripping on her ass, the more she was turned on.


    "This feels good..." Mecil couldn''t deny the pleasure that she was feeling.


    Although their bodies, asses, pussies and even throats were all sore, they were all up for more.


    And because of their physique and bloodline, they recovered fast.


    Daniel kept grabbing their asses non-stop and he enjoyed the view of their bubbly asses jiggling.


    "Fuck, this is incredible" He uttered and he kept smacking their asses.


    "Oh," Both moaned loudly after being spanked again.


    After a while Daniel had stopped ying with their asses and gazing at their pussies, he suddenly had a good idea.


    "Why don''t both of you lie on top of each other and expose your pussy to me?" He ordered.


    Immidiately, they got in position as their wet, hairless, pussies were exposed and could easily be seen.


    Daniel walked beside them and couldn''t believe what a great view he was getting.


    Their cunts were beautiful and seeing their swollen pussy lips from this angle made his already erected dick rock hard.


    Daniel was stroking his dick right then and he started to think about the situation they were in.


    "Master...quickly...we still want more..." Cecilia begged and her pussy trembled as though it was calling out for her master.


    On the other hand, Mecil was quite astonished at this position.


    If she looked above, she could see Cecilia above her, but that wasn''t her concern.


    Her main question was what was Daniel about to do.


    Without answering their curiosity, Daniel slid his dick in between their pussies, and he began thrusting in and out while creating a sound that was the impact of his dick against the juices of their pussies.


    He could hear a squelching and a loud noise could be heard whenever their pussies and his dick connected.


    The whole bedroom was filled with moans and groans as they enjoyed the warmth and pleasure of their pussies connecting to their master''s dick.


    "Aah..fuck, master. This is incredible,"


    They cried out and continued enjoying the pleasure.


    The speed of his movements increased and the rate became faster and harder, while also making a louder sound.


    Each second, they kept leaking juices that had messed up the room around them.


    Daniel then positioned the tip of his cock against the walls of their pussies, and he began rubbing towards their clitoris, stimting them even more.


    Feeling the tip of his dick, they began moving their hips on their own.


    "Mmf" Cecilia moaned as she felt the pleasures kicking in.


    "This feels so good..." Mecil had never experienced such y before and this greatly widened her horizon about sex.


    Their eyes were closed, their mouths were wide open and the soundsing out of it were music to the ears of their master.


    The scent and smell of their sex were everywhere.


    Their breasts bounced along with his rhythm.


    He kept his pace and every time their clitoris and his head met, a bolt of pleasure could be felt in their bodies.


    Their reaction was evident as it could be noticed just by observing their faces.


    While he was teasing their clitories, his left hand reached out for Cecilia''s breast and he grabbed her left and caressed it while pinching the nipple.


    Daniel moved his fingers towards the nub of the nipple and was lightly squeezing and twisting it.


    Daniel wanted to put his fingers deep into her nipples as well, but his hands could only do so much.


    Thebination of their pussy''s warmth and movement was amazing and could never bepared


    He had sex many times before, but it was his first time doing this kind of y.


    He knew the more they had sex, the better and more pleasurable it was going to get.


    After a couple of minutes had passed, his actions and movements had be unsteady.


    Cecilia couldn''t contain her lustful emotions any longer.


    "Please, fuck me, master!" She begged.


    "Fine...I''ll give it to you my dear disciple"


    Awaiting her prize, Mecil could feel Daniel''s cock pushing its way in, stretching her insides as it did, and making her pussy pulse around the massive girth.


    "Nnnnngghhh! Oh god, master, yes...yes..."


    Her mind waspletely nk, the pleasure taking over her thoughts and recing everything else.


    "So big.." She could feel her walls hugging him tighter, desperate to keep him there, to make him hers and hers alone.


    With her legs spread wide, Cecilia''s body shook violently, and her pussy started to throb wildly around his dick.


    Her mouth opened wide, a long moan escaping her lips.


    It was like fireworks had exploded inside her pussy.


    As her orgasm crashed over her, Cecilia felt a hot rush of wetness coat Daniel''s cock.


    Her legs trembled uncontrobly and she gasped for air, trying to ride the wave of bliss until her body couldn''t take it anymore.


    Suddenly, Mecil could sense a sharp twinge in her gut as she orgasmed with an intensity that almost brought her to tears.


    Cecilia''s body shivered and jerked, and she let out a whimpering cry, lost in the overwhelming sensations of ecstasy that flooded her brain.


    Despite that, Daniel didn''t stop and he kept thrusting his veiny dick inside of her sore pussy as though he wanted to destroy it.


    She had already been used by Daniel countless times, and yet she was still cumming like it was her first.


    Her muscles had be weaker.


    Tears ran down her cheek, but it was not because of sadness, but rather, happiness.


    She knew her master was having his way with her and she could do nothing but embrace him and love every bit of it.


    Even if their bodies were too sore for any more stimtion, it would still have no effect.


    They couldn''t control their bodies and they would move ording to Daniel.


    At that very moment, her orgasms wereing, and she would soon lose consciousness.


    But despite that, Daniel wasn''t done.


    Just a minute after Mecil had her climax, he shot his semen and poured everything inside her pussy.


    Seeing his seed dripping from her pussy was such an exciting feeling that even the sore and tired Mecil''s legs quivered.


    Once again, it sent an intense surge of ecstasy coursing through her veins, leaving her spent and breathless.


    His seed flowed freely down the inside of her thighs, running all the way down to the sheets and staining the fabric with his potent white juice.


    Mecil''s entire body tingled and her stomach felt like it had just exploded in an immense burst of happiness.


    Although Cecilia''s eyes had been open this entire time, she was unaware of what was happening.


    Just when Cecilia was about to rest, Daniel grabbed her head and pushed it down to his dick, all the way to the end.


    "You still have so much more to aplish my dear disciple"


    "Gawkak"


    Cecilia was having trouble breathing but having said that, she felt blissed.


    Being forcefully pinned down and using her throat like a toy, she was turned on.


    And even now, her tired expression changed and she was horny once more.


    "Mecil..e here"


    He called out to her and she quickly moved to his side and Daniel kissed her on the lips.


    "We''re not finished. Not by a long shot. If you two pass out, I will just fuck you when you are sleeping.."


    He teased, and the two could not help but moan.


    As Daniel forcefully deepthroated Cecilia, he could feel her tongue circling and swirling around the length and head of his cock.


    She could not see his expression, but his constant grunting told her how pleased he was.


    And it wasn''t the first time she had done this, after all, Cecilia was used to this kind of treatment.


    However, when Daniel''s hand brushed past her hair, a slight touch caused her to let out a muffled squeal.


    "Good"


    She heard her master praised.


    After a while, his dick throbbed and feeling the throb, Cecilia fastened her tongue around it before he released everything he had on her throat.


    Because of the huge amount, her throat couldn''t contain it all and nevertheless, some huge chunk of it managed to drip through on her stomach.


    "Master...it''s delicious"


    Cecilia''s face was a mess.


    It was covered and smudged with bis semen and some unknown juices and to add on, her hair was wet and there even his semen caught on it.

 Chapter 145 Threesome Part 2 (R-18)

    ?


    As Daniel was standing, Mecil and Cecilia were sitting on their knees in front of him, licking his dick like a lollipop.


    While Mecil took the left side, Cecilia took the lead on the right side.


    Their tongues were flicking back and forth across the slit at the tip, and the asional swipes across the base.


    "Master...do you like it?" Cecilia questioned with a horny expression.


    "I love it" It was unimaginable for Daniel and it was such an erotic sight for him.


    Their hands were caressing his balls, gently cupping and massaging the tender flesh, and sometimes even rolling them around in their palms.


    As they took turns swallowing his member down their throats, the sensation of the tightness and the warmth surrounding his shaft was almost too much for him to bear.


    Every time the head of his dick hit the back of their throats, he couldn''t hold himself back and he would grab their heads and thrust them further.


    The way sucked and moved was perfect and being served by 2 beauties, Daniel felt like a king being worshipped.


    Well, it''s not like he isn''t one to be.


    While one was pleasuring the head and the other was working the bottom half, they were moving and licking with their tongues, causing their mouths to make a slurping sound.


    As his precum mixed with their saliva, the taste and the sensation were heavenly, and they couldn''t get enough.


    They didn''t want to let him go, and the fact that he was still hard and noting made their desire to please him stronger.


    While Cecilia was sucking him, she couldn''t resist touching herself, and her hand wandered to her pussy.


    Her fingers were already rubbing and spreading her pink lips.


    She could hear her moans echoing off the walls, and the more her fingers touched and flicked her swollen clit, the louder and higher-pitched her moans became.


    Noticing what she was doing, Daniel suddenly stopped and pulled out, making a popping sound, which startled her.


    "M-Master did I do something wrong?"


    Cecilia questioned and wondered why he suddenly stopped.


    "No, your technique was amazing. However, it would be a waste for you to have an orgasm when I could fuck you"


    Daniel replied.


    Hearing what he had said, the two smiled, and without a moment of hesitation, Cecilia jumped and clung to him, wrapping her arms and legs around him tightly.


    "I''ve been impatient Master" She whispered.


    "You''re not the only one,"


    "Now, are you ready for your reward, my lovely


    disciple?"


    "Yes, master"


    Daniel wasted no time, and in an instant, his dick was buried deep within her.


    He didn''t stop or pause, he didn''t need to, as his dick slid easily into her slick hole.


    "Ahhh, oh, fuck" Cecilia was in heaven, his dick felt bigger than usual.


    He didn''t wait or waste any time and as his pace quickened, his hands gripped her waist firmly, pulling her back and forth on his length.


    Her ass cheeks pped against his lower abdomen, and the loud pping of flesh echoed through the room.


    "Uh...uuhh....ah"


    Cecilia couldn''t talk, her brain had been scrambled, and the only thing that was running through her mind was the ecstasy of being fucked senseless by her beloved master.


    "That''s right, let the whole world hear, tell everyone who you belong to, who is fucking your tight little pussy."


    "I-I''m master''s d-disciple, woman and also a toy!"


    She dered while at the same time, aroused by it.


    "Fuck"


    He could feel her cunt grip and tighten around him, her hips bucked and rocked up and down his length.


    She was losing herself, her body was acting on instinct and she was chasing her release


    "Cum, my sweet little bitch, I want to feel your cunt milking my cock, draining every drop from me, and making me a happy man."


    His words sent a shockwave through her, her pussy contracted, her body stiffened, and then it happened.


    Her orgasm exploded through her body, her limbs spasmed and convulsed, and her back arched and bent.


    Her cunt was milking his dick, pulling him deeper, and the more it sucked and tightened, the harder he pounded.


    His climax was about to close, and then it hit him, his body twitched and shuddered and his cock erupted.


    "Uuuuhh....fuck" He cried, and a flood of thick, hot, white cum spurted into her waiting hole.


    "Ahh..ughhh...uuggh"


    Her moans and whimpers of delight filled the room.


    Their fluids were pouring out of her cunt and were running down his thighs, and her whole body was soaked and covered in sweat.


    Yet, it wasn''t the end as Daniel pulled Mecil and began fucking her from behind in a rough manner.


    The bed creaked and groaned under their weight and his powerful movements.


    He didn''t let up or slow down, the pounding was relentless and unforgiving.


    The sight of her round, plump, juicy ass was like an irresistible ma, and his hand couldn''t help but smack her buttocks and squeeze and fondle the soft and squishy flesh.


    "Ah! Yes! Master!"


    Mecil screamed, and she felt him increase the speed of his thrusts.


    The feeling was euphoric, and the sensation of her wet and slippery pussy sliding up and down his shaft was intoxicating, and her legs began to quiver.


    She knew what was going to happen next, and her body reacted ordingly.


    Her hips rocked and bounced faster and harder, her body was desperate, and she was eager and hungry.


    "Uuuggghh!"


    Daniel growled, and he felt his dick twitch and the familiar warmth spread through his loins.


    He could feel his balls tighten his muscles tense and his orgasm was building.


    "Oh...fuck...that''s good," he murmured.


    "Are you gonnae, Master? I can''t wait to feel you explode and fill my cunt, give me another load and make my tummy big and bloated"


    Daniel was getting close, his body was burning with heat, his breathing wasbored, and his heart pounded.


    "I''ming, uuuhhhh"


    And then, with a cry of ecstasy, the dam broke, and his seed burst from his cock.


    His cock jerked and convulsed, shooting a massive, thick stream of his essence into her waiting pussy.


    The intensity and power were incredible, and her body convulsed, and she screamed, "Fuck! Oh god, yessss."


    The sensation of his seed filling her was amazing, and the waves of her climax rolled over her body.


    "Master!"


    Mecil was screaming, and the contractions and pulsing of her pussy were pushing his load deeper and further inside.


    Their fluids mixed, and their scents mingled.


    The aroma was strong and intense, and their bodies were bathed in sweat.


    Once their orgasms subsided, their breathing slowed and the euphoria lingered.


    The air was heavy and thick and the sounds and sights of their sex were the only things that mattered.


    "God damn" Daniel eximed.


    "Thank you, Daniel. I love you so much"


    Mecil was the first to speak and her tone was full of joy and happiness.


    But having said that, her eyes were on his dick and she noticed that he was still hard and gulping her throat, She approached his dick and kneeled to its level.


    "Let me join as we" Cecilia appeared by her side.


    "Let us clean master" They were both in a submissive mode.


    Without hesitating, they began to lick his dick clean.


    The sight and smell were erotic, and the act was dirty and kinky, and he couldn''t believe that his disciples were performing such lewd acts.


    "Wow," he gasped.


    "I think we''ve created monsters."


    They looked up at him, and their eyes were bright and shining, and they were full of love and adoration.


    Their feelings were overwhelming, and he felt a wave of emotions washing over him.


    "I guess I have no choice, but to reward you, huh"


    Daniel smirked, and the girls'' hearts were racing.


    He couldn''t deny the excitement, the adrenaline was coursing through his veins, and his libido was through the roof with his dick throbbing.


    "You know, the night is still young and you know what that means?"


    "We can''t disappoint our master, right, Mecil?"


    Cecilia teased and the two giggled.


    "Come on, master. Don''t keep us waiting."


    They pleaded, and their pleading eyes and their sexy bodies were his favourites.


    Because of that, his restraint crumbled, and he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Get your asses here" He ordered and they happily obliged.


    He didn''t care what he would do.


    If it meant fucking the shit out of them and giving them their desires, he would not hesitate to fulfil them.


    With their naked bodies lying on the bed, their pussies were exposed and visible for their master''s pleasures.


    He began eating out Cecilia''s pussy and while she was lying, she could not hold herself back and moan in response.


    "Yes, Master. Keep going"


    Feeling her wet and hairless pussy, he inserted his tongue deep inside her and licked the walls of her tight vagina.


    His tongue was circling her clit, and her breathing became uneven.


    With her heart raced, her body trembled, and she couldn''t hold it any longer.


    "Ah, master. You''re too good"


    Suddenly, a gush of her liquid rushed towards his mouth, and her juice was sweet and sticky.


    But he didn''t stop licking and cleaning her until he was done.


    Once finished, Daniel grabbed her and pinned her down, and his erect cock was pointing directly towards her pussy.


    He slid his dick into her pussy, and his rhythm and pace were faster and harder than ever before.


    While she was enjoying the rough treatment, she was still conscious and aware, and her hands reached for his neck and chest.


    Her nails dug into his skin, her legs wrapped around his waist, and her feet pressed his back.


    She couldn''t get enough, and the more she wanted, the faster and harder he would give it to her.


    And just like that, her second orgasm hit, and she could feel his seed spilling into her.


    His warm fluid filled her insides, and she couldn''t hold back and scream.


    "Master...you''re the best"


    Daniel smirked and seeing their position, Mecil got turned on.


    "Please master. I want more"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you everything you need"


    Seeing her horny face, he flipped her over and positioned his dick on her pussy.


    Moving in slowly, her tightness was evident, and the warmth of her pussy enveloped his cock.


    As his entire dick entered her, he started thrusting at a steady pace.


    Her pussy was incredibly wet and it made it easy for him to enter her, and he could feel her tight walls gripping and squeezing him.


    The sound of his pelvis hitting her ass could be heard throughout the room.


    The sight of his dick disappearing inside her pussy was a great sight.


    Meanwhile, his hands found her plump and soft buttocks, and his fingers squeezed and kneaded her supple flesh.


    She was enjoying every second as her nipples were hard and her juices were flowing.


    The sensation of his cock stretching and filling her was indescribable, and she could feel her climax approaching.


    "You''re amazing, master. Your dick feels so good inside me. I want to feel you all the time"


    "That can be arranged, baby."


    Hearing her moans and the wet sound of her pussy was music to his ears, and her scent and her taste were driving him crazy.


    His balls were starting to tingle, his orgasm was building, and his pace increased.


    "I''m going toe, Master"


    "Go ahead and cum. I''m almost there"


    "Ahhh...Master, fuck"


    "Fuck, oh shit, Mecil. Here ites"


    Suddenly, he mmed his hips against hers and exploded.


    A huge load shot deep into her, and his dick pulsed and twitched.


    The feeling was intense as her pussy convulsed and her stomach clenched.


    Her legs and toes curled and her mind was clouded with pleasure.


    The world around her faded away, and she finally lost consciousness.


    "Wow. She passed out. Guess I went a bit too hard."


    "That was great, Master. And look at this."


    Mecil held out her hands, which were full of his thick, white cream.


    "What should we do, Master? This is yours, after all," She teased.


    "Hmm, I have an idea."


    Daniel smirked and told her the n.


    "You want me to eat it?"


    "Yeah,e on, don''t tell me you have never tried since you had been eating my cum"


    "I-I mean, of course, I have. I''m a dirty little slut, after all."


    She replied and blushed.


    "Alright,e on, hurry"


    He urged and Mecil leaned forward, bringing her face close to her semen-covered fingers.


    Taking a deep breath, her tongue darted out, and she began top at the white substance.


    Her taste buds were greeted with the salty and slightly bitter vour, the texture was thick and creamy, and the feeling was incredible.


    "It''s delicious"


    She couldn''t believe how tasty it was, and her pussy was starting to tingle.


    "Good. Now, open your mouth, and stick out your tongue"


    Obediently, sheplied, and he watched as his jizz dribbled from her tongue and onto her lips.


    The sight was hot, and his dick was getting hard again.


    "Damn, you look good. I can''t help myself"


    And then, Daniel grabbed her, and her eyes widened in shock, as she realized what he was about to do.


    "Master!" She cried out with a lustful face and horniness.


    "Just sit back and enjoy the ride."


    In an instant, he slid his hard, throbbing, erect dick into her already dripping-wet pussy.


    "Master, I want to feel you cum inside me."


    "I can''t stop myself. You''ve got me too riled up, Mecil. I''ll fill you up to the brim"


    He could feel his control slipping, and his mind was spinning.


    "Cum inside me, master. Give it all to me"


    "Shit. Here ites. Ugh."


    Daniel moaned, and his orgasm erupted.


    It was like a firework exploding, and the waves of his climax rolled through him.


    His seed was pouring into her, and the feeling was exquisite.


    As his cum was shooting into her, her pussy was clenching and releasing, and the walls were tightening and pulsating.


    Her whole body was shaking, her breathing was erratic, and her heart was racing.


    She could feel his heat, and the warmth was spreading through her, and the pleasure was so intense that it was almost painful.


    Then, she felt thest drop, and her body rxed, and she fell back onto the bed.


    Daniel''s dick slipped out of her, and the aftermath of their coupling was sttered on her thighs.


    He waspletely spent and couldn''t move a muscle.


    But, the night wasn''t over, his dick was still semi-hard, his desire was still burning, and the hunger was still there.


    Eventually, they fucked till they couldn''t move an inch.

 Chapter 146 A New Day

    ?


    As the morning 2 suns painted the sky with hues of gold and warmth, Daniel''s awakening was met with a sense of serenity.


    Memories of the night before lingered in his mind, intertwining with the promises of the new day.


    He rose from his slumber with a stretch, the echoes of Mecil and Cecilia''s presence still caressing his heart.


    No doubt it was wild and pleasurable and he wouldn''t mind doing it regugarly.


    Stepping out onto the balcony, he weed the embrace of the morning breeze.


    The world seemed toe alive under the dual suns.


    A soft smile yed on his lips as he gazed out at thendscape, feeling a sense of renewal in the air.


    "Good morning," Mecil''s voice, filled with warmth, joined him as she wrapped her arms around his arm.


    Because of the sex yesterday night, Mecil''s love for Daniel had grown to the point, that she could no longer live without him.


    She had never experienced such pleasures that her mind had fallen apart and now, she was in love with his entire being.


    "Good morning" He replied, his smile deepening as he turned towards her.


    Their gazes held a depth of understanding that words couldn''t fully convey.


    Cecilia joined them and her eyes bright with affection as they locked onto Daniel''s.


    "Seems like the day is as beautiful as our hearts feel."


    Daniel chuckled softly, the genuine sisterly they shared evident in their interactions.


    "Indeed, Sister Cecilia. It''s a day that holds a different kind of magic."


    Mecil''s fingers intertwined with Daniel''s, their touch a silent affirmation of their bond.


    "It''s a magic that we''ve all yed a part in creating."


    As they stood together, embracing the beauty of the morning, Marie''s voice called out from behind them.


    "Dad, what are we going to do today?"


    Turning towards Marie, Daniel''s heart swelled with affection.


    Her eagerness was infectious, a testament to the newfound excitement she held for life.


    "Well, Marie," he said with a yful grin, "I believe today is a day for exploration."


    Marie''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she looked between Daniel, Mecil, and Cecilia.


    "Can we explore as a family?"


    The question hung in the air, carrying with it the weight of their unity.


    Mecil and Cecilia exchanged a nce, their smiles mirroring the love they held for Marie and Daniel.


    "Absolutely," Cecilia replied, her voice gentle.


    "We''re a family now, and we''ll make the most of this day together."


    Marie''s smile widened, a reflection of the warmth she felt in their words.


    She nced at each of them in turn, her heart filled with gratitude and joy.


    "Thank you."


    As Daniel, Mecil, Cecilia, and Marie stepped out of their home to explore the city, a sombre atmosphere engulfed the streets.


    The effects of the gue had deepened, casting a shadow over the once-vibrant city.


    As they walked through the streets, the signs of suffering were evident.


    People moved about with haggard expressions, and the air was heavy with the scent of illness.


    Coughs echoed from alleyways, and the city''s energy seemed muted by the weight of despair.


    However, the group''s demeanour remained unchanged.


    They strolled through the city with an air of detachment, their focus solely on their desires.


    The worsening gue was acknowledged but not allowed to disrupt their ns.


    Marie''s curiosity remained untamed as she observed the city''s dynamics.


    "It''s... different than what I imagined,"


    She murmured, her gaze sweeping over the weary faces of the citizens.


    Mecil nodded in agreement, her voice tinged with a touch of mncholy.


    "Yes, my dear. Life can be harsh, and this city is a testament to that."


    Cecilia''s eyes held a distant look as she regarded the scenes around them.


    "Sometimes, people must find their ways to survive."


    Daniel''s expression remained neutral, his focus on the trio with him.


    "Let''s keep moving. There''s much to see."


    Despite the deteriorating situation, their collective indifference to the suffering of others persisted.


    Their purpose in the city remained centred on their desires, their priorities were steadfast and unchanged.


    As they continued their exploration, the world around them echoed with the cries of those afflicted by the gue.


    And while they heard these cries, they chose not to respond, driven by their motivations and desires.


    As they ventured further into the city, Mecil decided to share a piece of valuable information with the group.


    "Daniel, there is a ce in this city that remains untouched by the gue,"


    Mecil began, her eyes focused on him.


    "It''s a sanctuary, a refuge for the wealthy, nobles, and cultivators. They''ve managed to shield it from the effects of the gue."


    Daniel''s brow furrowed as he absorbed this information.


    "A sanctuary? How is it protected?"


    Mecil''s expression turned solemn.


    "The entrance is heavily guarded, and ess is restricted to those who are deemed worthy by the city''s leaders"


    "It''s a ce of safety and privilege, but getting inside won''t be easy."


    As they approached the entrance to the sanctuary, they were met with a scene ofmotion.


    Guards stood to watch, their eyes scanning everyone who approached.


    The entrance was nked by grand gates, and a palpable tension hung in the air.


    Daniel''s gaze narrowed as he assessed the situation. "It seems they''re being selective about who can enter."


    Cecilia''s voice held a note of mockery. "Should we break it through Master?"


    Mecil''s eyes gleamed with determination. "I agree with Sister Cecilia. There''s no point hiding our abilities"


    Marie''s gaze shifted between the guards and the imposing gates.


    "So, we show them that we''re worthy?"


    Daniel nodded, his expression unwavering. "Exactly. Let''s not attract attention, since today it''s your day"


    As they stepped forward, Daniel''s confidence radiated, and his harem followed his lead.


    They approached the guards with purpose, their demeanour projecting a sense of belonging.


    The guards regarded them with a mix of curiosity and caution.


    One of them stepped forward, his posture rigid. "State your names and purpose."


    Daniel met the guard''s gaze, his eyes unwavering.


    "I am Daniel, and these are my family, Mecil, Cecilia, and Marie. We seek entrance to the sanctuary."


    The guard''s eyes flickered as he studied them.


    But before he could stud thempletely, Daniel unleashed his aura by a small percentage and the guard almost died from it.


    "Y-You cane in" Without wasting any more time, he allowed all of them to enter.


    As the grand gates opened, Daniel and the group walked through, their determination unwavering.


    They had sessfully gained entrance, and the sanctuaryy before them.


    On the other hand, the guard had gone somewhere to report this matter to a very important person.


    Inside, the atmosphere was markedly different.


    Clean streets, elegant structures, and a sense of security enveloped them.


    As they explored, Marie''s eyes widened in awe.


    She couldn''t help but be impressed by the stark contrast between this area and the rest of the city.


    "It''s like a different world in here," Marie said in admiration.


    Mecil''s eyes held a hint of disdain. "It''s a world of privilege, one that not everyone has ess to."


    Daniel''s expression remained thoughtful. "But it''s a world we can use to our advantage."


    As they continued to explore the sanctuary, Marie''s curiosity grew.


    Daniel''s expression shifted from seriousness to a more lighthearted one.


    "Well then, let''s continue to make the most of this sanctuary."


    As they delved further into the sanctuary, Marie''s thoughts swirled with a mix of awe, curiosity, and newfound wisdom.


    She was learning that in this world, power and strategy often trump ideals of justice.


    As she walked alongside her family, she knew that she was in thepany of individuals who understood how to navigate this intricate bnce, and at the same time, destroy it.


    At the same time, Marie''s eyes lit up with excitement as she spotted a charming toy shop nestled among the luxurious storefronts.


    The disy window showcased an array of intricate and beautifully crafted toys, each one seemingly more enchanting than thest.


    Her heart raced with anticipation as she stepped closer, her gaze fixated on a particr toy, a delicate, ornate music box adorned with precious gems.


    Her voice held a mix of wonder and longing as she turned to Daniel.


    "Dad, look at that music box. It''s so beautiful."


    Daniel''s smile was warm as he followed her gaze.


    "It''s exquisite, Marie. Would you like to have it?"


    Marie''s cheeks flushed with a mixture of excitement and uncertainty.


    "It''s just... It''s the most expensive one here, and there''s only one."


    Cecilia''s gentle voice chimed in.


    "Marie, your father has an unbelievable amount of resources. You shouldn''t worry about such things."


    Emboldened by her reassurance, Marie''s determination grew.


    She stepped into the shop, her eyes fixed on the music box.


    The shopkeeper noticed her interest and greeted her with a respectful smile.


    As Marie was about to express her intent to purchase the music box, a haughty voice interrupted her.


    "Excuse me, but I believe I have already chosen that item for my daughter."


    Marie turned to see a well-dressed nobleman with a disdainful expression.


    His eyes held a mixture of entitlement and arrogance, his intention clear, he intended to im the music box for himself.


    Marie''s initial excitement wavered as she exchanged nces with Daniel, uncertainty creeping back in.


    But Daniel''s voice held a quiet confidence.


    "Marie, go ahead. Tell the shopkeeper what you want."


    Marie drew a deep breath, squaring her shoulders with newfound determination.


    She turned to the shopkeeper and spoke firmly, "I would like to purchase the music box, please."


    The nobleman''s expression darkened, his entitlement turning to frustration.


    He couldn''t believe that his attempt at snatching the item away had been thwarted.


    As the shopkeeper prepared to hand over the music box, the nobleman''s voice quivered with anger.


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you defy me!"


    Daniel''s gaze remained steady as he stepped forward, his presencemanding attention.


    "I believe everyone deserves equal consideration here."


    The shopkeeper hesitated, caught in the middle of the unfolding tension.


    It was clear that the nobleman had a certain level of influence in this area.


    Marie''s voice was unwavering as she held her ground.


    "I want the music box. I''ve chosen it, and I''m willing to pay for it."


    The shopkeeper nodded, his resolve strengthening as he handed over the music box to Marie.


    As she held the delicate creation in her hands, a sense of triumph welled up within her.


    The nobleman''s face flushed with embarrassment and anger as he realized he couldn''t bend the situation to his will.


    With a huff, he stormed away, his pride wounded by his failed attempt.


    As Marie turned back to her family, a triumphant smile graced her lips.


    "Thank you, Dad. Thank you all."


    Daniel''s smile matched hers, his eyes brimming with pride.


    "You handled that well, Marie."


    Cecilia''s voice held a touch of amusement.


    Mecil''s smile was filled with maternal affection.


    "You''ve made your first step into understanding theplexities of this world."


    Marie''s heart swelled with a mix of emotions,


    aplishment, unity with her family, and the realization that she was growing in more ways than one.


    Marie''s triumphant smile remained as they left the shop, the music box carefully cradled in her hands.


    The bustling streets of the city seemed to hold an extrayer of vibrancy, mirroring her newfound confidence.


    As they walked, Marie couldn''t help but nce at the music box every so often, a mixture of awe and satisfaction dancing in her eyes.


    "I can''t believe I got it," she eximed, her voice a delightful blend of astonishment and joy.


    Daniel''sughter was warm.


    "You wanted it, Marie, and you went after it. That''s a valuable lesson right there."


    Mecil''s eyes sparkled with pride. "You''ve shown strength and determination, my dear. Those qualities will serve you well."


    Cecilia''s grin was infectious.


    "And remember, that music box is not just a treasure, it''s a symbol of your first gift from your father"


    Marie nodded, her heart swelling with love and obsession for her father.


    "Thank you, Dad. This means so much to me."


    Their stroll through the city continued, each corner revealing new wonders.


    Marie''s eyes widened as they passed a street performer, his illusions technique capturing the attention of a growing crowd.


    Mecil''s voice held a touch of amusement.


    "What a spectacle, a reminder that even in a world of power, there''s room for wonder."


    Marie''s gaze shifted between the performer and her family.


    "It''s like there''s a whole different world here."


    As they watched the performance, Marie''s fingers traced the intricate patterns on the music box.


    It felt as if the magic of the city was seeping into her very being, igniting a fire of curiosity and discovery.


    Cecilia''s voice was thoughtful. "Each experience in this city will shape you in its way. You''ll learn, grow, and uncover hidden facets of yourself."


    Marie''s gaze met Cecilia''s, a sense of eagerness in her eyes.


    "I want to experience everything, and learn as much as I can."


    Mecil''s smile was tender. "And we''re here to support you every step of the way."


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the city, Marie felt a sense of contentment wash over her.


    She looked at the faces of her family, each one a pir of strength and love, and whispered, "I''m so grateful to have all of you."


    Daniel''s embrace enveloped her, a gesture of unwavering love.


    "And we''re grateful to have you, Marie."


    Cecilia and Mecil joined the embrace, creating a circle of unity.


    "We''re a team, Marie. A family that stands by each other," Cecilia said softly.


    Marie''s heart was full as she held onto that moment, the music box still cradled in her arms.

 Chapter 147 Trouble

    ?


    As Daniel, Cecilia, Mecil, and Marie prepared to leave the exclusive area of the city where the rich and privileged resided, they were unexpectedly stopped by a group of stern-looking security guards.


    The 2 suns cast long shadows, adding ayer of tension to the situation.


    The leader of the guards stepped forward, his demeanour rigid.


    "Hold on, please. We have received aint from Lord Harrington regarding a certain item."


    Daniel''s eyebrows lifted in sarcasm and his expressionposed. "Lord Harrington? What seems to be the issue?"


    Well, he had expected this issue to arise since the very beginning when he bought the gift for his daughter, but he feared no one.


    The guard cleared his throat, his gaze shifting between Daniel and the group.


    "It has been brought to our attention that you acquired a music box that Lord Harrington had intended to purchase for his daughter."


    A hushed murmur seemed to ripple through the air as the confrontation between Daniel''s group and Lord Harrington unfolded in the middle of thend.


    Outsiders who had caught wind of the situation exchanged knowing nces, their expressions a mixture of disdain and judgment.


    Gathered onlookers, dressed invish attire befitting the exclusivity of the area, watched with raised eyebrows and subtle smirks.


    For them, it was a spectacle, a disy of power dynamics in a world where strength was revered above all else.


    "These outsiders, daring to challenge Lord Harrington."


    "Such audacity, going against the wishes of a nobleman."


    "They seem to be cultivators. But even so, they should know their ce."


    The murmurs carried an air of condescension as if the entitlement of the nobleman extended to those observing the unfolding scene.


    In thisnd where the rich held sway, status and wealth were seen as measures of a person''s worth.


    But amidst the undercurrent of judgment, some eyes held a glint of fascination and respect.


    Mecil''s voice was calm but her eyes were ready to kill someone up.


    "We purchased the music box fair and square from the shop. If there''s any misunderstanding, we''d be happy to rify."


    The guard''s expression remained stern.


    "I understand, but I must ask you to apany us to Lord Harrington''s residence to address the matter."


    Cecilia''s voice held a touch of killing intent. "Is that necessary? We simply purchased a toy for Marie."


    Oblivious to her tone, the guard''s tone was unwavering.


    "Lord Harrington is a prominent figure in this area, and we must adhere to his wishes. Pleasee with us."


    Daniel''s gaze remained steady, his eyes reflecting a sense of mockery.


    "Very well, we''ll apany you to this person who''s Lord Harrington''s residence and discuss this matter."


    He wanted to see what kind of disy would this lord person do, and if he crossed the line, he wouldn''t hesitate to make him disappear.


    As the group followed the guards through the opulent streets, Marie couldn''t help but feel a mix of anxiety and frustration.


    It seemed that the nobleman''s entitlement was causing more trouble than she had anticipated.


    However, she also knew that with Daniel''s presence, there was little to worry about.


    ''With Dad here, everything is going to be alright'' Sheposed herself and her confidence in her father was bigger than the universe itself.


    Upon reaching Lord Harrington''svish residence, they were ushered into an borately decorated chamber.


    The nobleman sat on a grand chair, his expression a mixture of irritation and smug satisfaction.


    "Ah, you''ve arrived," Lord Harrington said, his voice dripping with condescension. "I did tell you that you shouldn''t have messed with me''''


    He poured a ss of drink and offered it to Daniel with a wicked smile.


    Daniel''s voice was measured as he responded, "Indeed, you did, but we purchased the music box from the shop, so I don''t think I canpromise this ''Lord Harrington" He replied with a mocked smile.


    Lord Harrington''s eyes narrowed. "Regardless, I had my eyes on that music box for my daughter. It''s an exclusive item, and it''s my right to obtain it."


    Mecil''s voice was unwavering. "We acquired the music box fairly and did not know of your interest in it."


    The nobleman''s expression turned cold. "Fairly or not, I demand you hand over the music box immediately." His voice grew colder.


    Marie''s heart pounded as she felt the weight of the situation.


    Lord Harrington''s entitlement and arrogance were palpable, and it was clear that he believed himself above all of them.


    ''''I don''t think I can hand over the music box to you'''' Daniel answered.


    Lord Harrington''s expression grew colder, his patience waning.


    "You seem to misunderstand your ce, outsider. In this realm, my wishes carry weight beyond yourprehension."


    He clicked his fingers and all of a sudden, Daniel and the rest were surrounded by a group of cultivators.


    Daniel''s gaze held a glint of killing intent.


    ''''What''re you going to do now? Since all of you refused to hand over the music box..then die The lord ordered and the cultivators who were summoned upon his call rushed towards him.


    The cultivators began rushing towards Daniel and the rest with no hesitation in their eyes and they beganunching their attacks one after another.


    Meanwhile, the lord himself wasughing at the situation as he watched and believed that Daniel and the rest were overwhelmed with the might of his power, but he was wrong.


    As the cultivators keptunching their techniques one after another, they realized that none of their attacks was against them.


    Despite using 100% of their abilities, it seems that none of it was affecting Daniel and the rest.


    Moreover, they couldn''t believe what was happening right before their eyes.


    ''''W-What is this?! Why are our attacks not working!?'''' One of them demanded an answer as the situation became odd for him, and he sensed something was wrong with the people who messed with the lord.


    ''''It''s like he has a barrier around him or something!'''' Another one answered as he witnessed their attacks dissipate an inch before it made contact with Daniel.


    ''''T-This is impossible!''''


    Eventually, as Daniel was around them, he was getting tired of it, moreover, he didn''t wish to leave any one of them alive.


    He wanted to make it a memorable day for Marie and not this, and he decided that he wasn''t going to leave any of their bodies intact.


    Within their bombarding disy of attack, Daniel''s power surged forth like a brilliant tide of mes.


    It was mes of destruction, one that holds the colour of ck which seems to represent evil itself and as soon as those mes were manifested, they enveloped all of the cultivators,


    As soon as those mes engulfed all of the cultivators, they began burning their bodies at an unimaginable rate, and they screamed at the top of their lungs.


    The cultivators, caught in the cascade of fire, felt their skins, muscles and organs melt away.


    It was kind of a pain they had never experienced before and to make it even worse, Daniel purposely decreased the amount of intensity where theyst more in tolerating against his mes.


    Their expressions shifted in agony and they kept screaming all over the floor it was a gruesome sight where their organs were exposed, and even their blood was evaporating.


    The mes were like hell, they mercilessly burned all of them without leaving any part of their bodies behind and even half of their bodies were gone, They were still conscious due to the unique trait of the mes.


    As the fiery cascade subsided, all of the cultivators were gone and what was interesting was that the ground was burnt and as if, it specifically targeted the cultivators only.


    The so-called army of the lord had been extinguished, and now, what remained was just Daniel and his group.


    It was A hushed silence settled over the chamber.


    The cultivators, once charging forward with aggression, now were just timbers.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia, Mecil, and Marie exchanged nces, their eyes shimmering with fascination.


    Their initial emotions were intended and although there was admiration and love, there was a deep sense and a touch of obsession.


    ''''W-What is going on!? W-Where did the Cultivators that I summoned go?'''' The lord''s legs were trembling as he realized what happened.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes and neither did it make sense at all. He was a cultivator himself, yet, what Daniel disyed wasn''t something he was familiar with.


    Hence, it could only mean one thing and that, he was a cultivator that was above, and it seemed that he had messed with someone that he shouldn''t mess with.


    ''''So...what you''re going to do now?'''' Daniel walked over to him with glowing eyes and seeing those hauntingly eyes, the lord panicked.


    Knowing that he could cultivators with a click of his finger, there''s no telling what he could do with him.


    ''''I-I''m sorry!'''' He began begging.


    ''''What you''re sorry for?'''' Daniel questioned with a wicked smile.


    ''''I didn''t open my eyes to see the mountain and I have just realized it now'''' The lord gave an excuse.

 Chapter 148 No Room For Mercy

    ?


    "I-I''m sorry!" Lord Harrington''s voice trembled, his bravado shattered in the wake of the devastating disy of power he had just witnessed.


    "What are you sorry for?" Daniel''s voice dripped with a mix of amusement and challenge, his wicked smile never leaving his lips.


    "I didn''t open my eyes to see the mountain, and I have just realized it now,"


    Lord Harrington stammered, desperationcing his words.


    His excuse was feeble, ast-ditch effort to appeal to Daniel''s sense of understanding.


    Daniel''s expression remained unchanged, his gaze was steady on the trembling nobleman.


    The air in the room seemed to thicken with tension as the two figures stood locked in a silent exchange, the weight of the situation hanging heavily between them.


    "You wanted power and control, didn''t you?"


    Daniel''s voice was cool, cutting through the air like a de.


    "You thought you could wield authority without consequence."


    Lord Harrington''s shoulders slumped, and his arrogance crumbled like a fragile facade.


    "I... I wanted the best for my daughter," he muttered, his voice barely audible.


    Cecilia''s voice cut through the silence, her tone hard and unyielding.


    "You thought you were entitled to take what you wanted, consequences be damned."


    Mecil''s eyes bore into Lord Harrington, her gaze piercing through his excuses.


    "Your actions had consequences for those cultivators you summoned. Did you think they were expendable?"


    Marie''s voice, soft yet resolute, joined the chorus. "You put your desires above the lives of others."


    Lord Harrington''s face twisted with a mix of shame and regret, his earlier arrogance reced by a heavy realization of the repercussions of his actions.


    The chamber, once filled with the chaos of battle, now held an atmosphere of judgment and introspection.


    Daniel took a step forward, his demeanourmanding the attention of everyone in the room.


    "You sought to use your influence to bend others to your will. You underestimated the power that was unexpected for you."


    Lord Harrington''s gaze dropped to the ground, unable to meet Daniel''s unwavering stare. "I... I never realized..."


    "You never realized the cost of your entitlement," Daniel''s voice softened slightly, a touch of empathy woven into his words.


    "But now, you have to face the consequences."


    The room was thick with silence as the weight of the situation settled over them.


    The once-proud nobleman stood humbled and defeated, his actionsid bare before him.


    "What do you intend to do?" Lord Harrington''s voice was almost a whisper, his eyes finally lifting to meet Daniel''s gaze.


    Daniel''s expression remained inscrutable for a moment, and then his lips curved into a wry smile.


    "I think you''ve learned a valuable lesson today. It''s up to you to decide how you''ll use that knowledge."


    Lord Harrington nodded slowly, his face a mix of regret and contemtion. "You''re right. I''ve been blind to my own arrogance."


    "But it''s far toote for apologies now." Daniel''s voice was cold and measured, devoid of any empathy.


    The room seemed to hold its breath as Daniel''s words settled in, the gravity of the situation bing palpable.


    Cecilia grasped her hand, Mecil''s posture exuded a lethal readiness, and Marie''s gaze held an intensity that matched the dark energy that crackled in the air.


    Lord Harrington''s face twisted in a mix of confusion and fear. "Wait, what do you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Daniel''s hand moved with a swift, decisive motion.


    The shadows around them seemed to respond, converging on Lord Harrington like a swarm of vengeful spirits.


    The nobleman''s eyes widened in terror, realizing the imminent danger he was in.


    "No, please!" Lord Harrington''s voice cracked with desperation, but his pleas fell on deaf ears.


    The shadows enveloped him, his form writhing as if caught in a vice-like grip.


    His screams tore through the chamber, echoing off the walls as if amplifying the horror of his demise.


    And then, in an instant, the shadows dissipated, leaving behind nothing but an empty space where Lord Harrington had stood.


    The room fell into an eerie silence, the air heavy with the weight of the merciless act that had just transpired.


    Cecilia''s remained steady at her side, Mecil''s expression unchanged, and Marie''s gaze unflinching.


    They had witnessed the culmination of their own resolve, a resolve that showed no mercy and took no prisoners.


    Daniel''s gaze remained fixed on the spot where Lord Harrington had vanished, his eyes betraying no emotion.


    The deed was done, and the consequences of Lord Harrington''s actions had caught up with him in the most final way.


    As the group turned to leave the chamber, the memory of the overwhelming disy of power and its merciless culmination had impacted Marie.


    Once they were outside, the cold air hit them like a relief, cleansing them of the remnants of the intense encounter.


    Daniel''s gaze shifted to Marie, his expression softening as he looked at her.


    "Marie," Daniel''s voice was gentle, carrying a warmth that contrasted the harshness they had just witnessed.


    "It''s been quite a day. What would you like to do now?"


    Marie met Daniel''s gaze, her eyes reflecting a mix of gratitude andfort.


    Despite the events that had transpired, she found sce in his presence. Her lips curled into a small smile.


    "I... I''d like to have dinner," Marie''s voice was soft, her words a simple yet powerful affirmation of normalcy.


    "It''s alreadyte, and I could use some time to fill my stomach."


    Daniel''s smile matched Marie''s, the tension of the earlier confrontation dissipating as he nodded.


    "Of course. Let''s find a nice ce to have dinner then."


    Cecilia, Mecil, and Marie exchanged knowing nces, a silent acknowledgement passing between them.


    While the world they inhabited demanded strength and resolve, moments like these were a reminder that mortality and normalcy still had a ce in their lives.


    As the group ventured into thend of the rich, the streets illuminated by the soft glow of spiritual stones, they left behind the echoes of power struggles and merciless acts.


    For now, the focus was on the simple pleasure of sharing a meal, of findingfort in each other''spany, and of cherishing the bonds that held them together.


    "Are you okay, Marie?" Daniel asked, his voice gentle. "Today was quite intense."


    Marie offered a small smile, her eyes reflecting a mixture of emotions.


    "I''m okay, Dad. It was intense, but I knew you had everything under control."


    Cecilia chimed in, her tone serious yet supportive. "You showed greatposure, Marie. It''s not easy to be in a situation like that."


    Mecil nodded in agreement. "You held your own. It''s a testament to your strength."


    Marie''s cheeks flushed with a mixture of pride and gratitude.


    "Thank you, all of you. I''m just d we''re safe."


    After a satisfying dinner, the group returned to Mecil''s house, the atmosphere a mix of relief and sombre reflection. As they settled into the cosy living room, Daniel''s gaze turned toward Marie, his concern evident.


    The atmosphere inside the house was calm, a sanctuary from the turmoil that had unfolded in the outside world.


    As they settled in, each lost in their thoughts, the city beyond the walls of the house was a stark contrast.


    The news of Lord Harrington''s death had spread like wildfire, igniting conversations, debates, and rumours that seemed to permeate every corner of the city.


    The streets buzzed with activity as people gathered in groups, their voices animated with disbelief and spection.


    News of the nobleman''s demise had triggered a domino effect of discussions, with everyone attempting to piece together the events that had led to such a swift and brutal end.


    Some whispered of dark powers and mysterious forces, while others debated the possible motives behind Lord Harrington''s actions.


    A sense of unease and uncertainty hung in the air as if the city life was ending and its lifespan had already been drained by the gue.


    Amidst the chaos, themon thread that tied most discussions together was Daniel.


    His appearance was mentioned in hushed tones, his role in the events of the night bing a focal point of curiosity and fear.


    Some painted him as a vengeful avenger, a force to be reckoned with, while others questioned his true identity and the depths of his power.


    In the midst of the turmoil, the city''s power dynamics shifted, leaving a void where once there had been an influential nobleman.


    And as the night grew darker, the debates intensified, weaving a web of theories and conjectures that all seemed to lead back to Daniel and hispanions.


    Back at Mecil''s house, the group remained oblivious to the city''s eruption.


    In the cocoon of their sanctuary, they shared stories,ughter, and a sense of camaraderie that anchored them amidst the storm outside.


    It was a moment of respite, a brief interlude of normalcy that contrasted with the chaos they had left behind.


    As they conversed, the distant sounds of the city''s unrest became faintly audible. Daniel''s brows furrowed as he listened to themotion beyond the walls.


    "It seems like the news of Lord Harrington''s death is causing quite a stir," Daniel mused aloud.


    Mecil crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful. "Yes, I imagine the city will be abuzz with spections and rumours for a while."


    Cecilia''s eyes flickered with a hint of scepticism. "They''ll likely be looking for someone to me, and with the circumstances, it''s not surprising that our names mighte up."


    Marie''s gaze shifted between them, her concern growing. "Do you think they''ll connect us to what happened?"


    Daniel''s lips curled into a wry smile. "It''s a possibility. But we did what we had to do."


    Cecilia''s tone remained resolute. "We won''t back down from our actions. Lord Harrington''s choices led to his fate."


    Mecil leaned back, her expression calcting. "We can handle whateveres our way. Our unity is our strength."


    As they talked, the distant sound of voices arguing in the city became more pronounced. The debates, fueled by fear, curiosity, and a touch of awe, seemed to be escting.


    Marie''s voice held a touch of curiosity. "Do you think the city will change because of this?"


    Daniel''s gaze was distant, his thoughts deep in contemtion. "Change is inevitable, Marie. The power dynamics might shift, and people will have to adapt.


    The aftermath of Lord Harrington''s death would continue to reverberate and troubles would knock on Daniel''s door, still, he had nothing to fear.


    As the conversations carried on, the city''s eruption of spection and upheaval continued.


    Outside the walls of Mecil''s house, the city was changing, the threads of fate weaving together in intricate and unpredictable ways.

 Chapter 149 Curing The Plague Part 1

    ?


    For the next few days, the city''s unrest was met with an unyielding calmness by Daniel, Cecilia, and Mecil.


    Their rumours of them had spread far and wide.


    The suspects in the death of Lord Harrington could only lead up to the group of people who hadst visited Daniel, and based on the guards who guided them, he revealed that it was Daniel''s group whost visited.


    Hence, the debates and spections were getting more intended as the suspect towards Daniel increased and even the Nobles in the city had no choice but to move.


    As the sun rose over the city, casting an ethereal glow across thendscape, Daniel stood on the rooftop of Mecil''s house.


    His gaze swept over the cityscape, his thoughts focused on the task at hand, gathering more women in the city as he solved the gue that threatened their lives.


    It wasn''t a difficult task for him to recruit more disciples. All he needs is to find any woman with difficulties or a sob story, and giving their desires, they would surely follow him.


    Once they have tasted the golden fruit of opportunity, there''s no turning back for them.


    Descending from the rooftop, Daniel joined Cecilia and Mecil in the living room.


    The air was charged with an air of love and unity, a shared understanding that their bonds were not to be underestimated.


    "It''s time for me to start our n" Daniel''s voice resonated with unwavering resolve. "The city''s gue is getting worse and it''s about time for me to gather more disciples"


    Cecilia''s eyes glinted with a mix of determination and anticipation. "The gue is just another obstacle for us to ovee."


    Mecil''s lips curved into a confident smile. "I''ll follow you, Daniel."


    Over the days, Mecil gets to know more about Daniel and she was astonished by the number of disciples and harem he has.


    Despite knowing that, Mecil didn''t feel any sort of jealousy. She ultimately supports Daniel and will do whatever he wants to.


    "So master, how do we start in curing the gue?"


    Cecilia asked curiously, her eyes fixed on Daniel.


    The three of them had gathered in a chamber within Mecil''s house, their focus squarely on the task at hand.


    As the city''s unrest continued to escte, Daniel, Cecilia, and Mecil found themselves facing a unique opportunity amidst the chaos.


    While their reputation as killers had grown, Daniel saw a chance to fulfil his own objectives within the city''s turmoil.


    With the city consumed by spection about their involvement in Lord Harrington''s death, Daniel had his own n in motion.


    He knew that the gue, despite its devastating effects, could also be utilized to achieve his goal of recruiting more women into his sect.


    It was a ruthless strategy, but one that aligned with his ambitions.


    As soon as Cecilia questioned, Daniel shared his intentions with Mecil.


    They gathered in a secluded chamber within Mecil''s house, their voices hushed as they discussed their next steps.


    Mecil''s brow furrowed in contemtion. "So, you''re saying we''ll use the chaos caused by the gue to attract women who might be seeking a way out?"


    Daniel nodded, his expression determined.


    "Yes. The city''s unrest has created a sense of desperation among its inhabitants. Many might be willing to turn to us for help and protection."


    Mecil leaned forward, her eyes focused on Daniel.


    "But how do we approach this?''''


    Daniel''s lips curved into a thoughtful smile.


    "Exactly. We''ll present ourselves as a group dedicated to aiding the city during this crisis. We''ll go into the most affected area of the city, a deserted region where the gue''s effects have worsened."


    Cecilia''s eyes widened in realization. "And there, we''ll offer our assistance, gather a following, and ultimately, recruit those who are willing."


    Mecil''s expression mirrored understanding. "We''ll show them that our power can provide protection and a way out of their suffering."


    Daniel nodded approvingly. "Precisely''''


    Their n set, the trio prepared to venture into the heart of the gue-ridden area.


    Their objective was clear, to use the chaos caused by the gue as a means to recruit more women into Daniel''s sect.


    The deserted region awaited them, a ce where desperation and uncertainty would be their greatest allies.


    As they ventured deeper into the deserted region of the city, the true extent of the gue''s devastation became painfully evident.


    The air was heavy with a mixture of despair and desperation, and the once vibrant streets were now filled with people who were nearing the end of their lives.


    Marie''s heart sank as she took in the scene before her.


    The buildings, once bustling with life, now stood as empty shells, a haunting reminder of the gue''s toll.


    The sick and afflicted huddled together, their weakened forms a stark contrast to the vitality that had once defined the city.


    Marie couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of empathy as she stared at the people who had been abandoned by the city''s elite.


    Her eyes moved from one face to another, each one reflecting pain and suffering. As her gaze settled on a group of children who were too weak to y, her voice escaped in a whisper, "How cruel..."


    Daniel, Cecilia, and Mecil shared a sombre nce, although they felt pity, it wouldn''t affect them that much.


    If Cecilia and Mecil were to be kind, they would limit themselves from doing too much. After all, it wasn''t their main duty nor did it describes who they are.


    Their n to recruit women into the sect had brought them to this forsaken ce, where the gue''s grip was the strongest.


    Cecilia ced a hand on Marie''s shoulder, offering a reassuring squeeze.


    "It''s true, Marie. The world can be cruel, and we make a difference. We have the power to bring hope to these people."


    Mecil''s voice held a gentle resolve. "And that''s exactly what we intend to do. By showing them our strength andpassion, we can offer them a way to escape this suffering."


    Marie nodded, her gaze still fixed on the scene before her.


    "I know... It''s just hard to witness."


    Daniel''s voice carried a note of determination.


    "This is why we''re here, Marie. To show them that there''s a path beyond this suffering. A path that leads to strength, unity, and a chance for a better life."


    As they walked through the streets, the trio''s presence began to draw the attention of the afflicted individuals.


    Weak smiles and grateful nces were exchanged, and the spark of hope reignited in their eyes.


    As they continued to walk through the streets, Marie couldn''t help but think about the journey ahead.


    The challenges were immense, but the trio''s determination to bring change to this abandonednd was resolute.


    As Daniel, Cecilia, Mecil, and Marie continued to navigate the gue-strickenndscape, their presence began to draw the attention of the afflicted individuals.


    Among the desperate faces, a small figure emerged, a 6-year-old girl, her frail form barely holding itself together.


    The gue''s grip was evident, with discoloured patches marring her skin, and her voice was weak and tremulous as she approached Daniel.


    "D-Do you have any food...?"


    Her words were almost a whisper, her voice struggling to break through the effects of the gue that had ravaged her body.


    Daniel''s heart tightened at the sight of the young girl''s suffering.


    He knelt down in front of her, his expression a mixture ofpassion and pity.


    "I do. But first, let us help you." His voice held a gentle reassurance, offering her a glimmer of hope in the midst of her agony.


    Cecilia and Mecil exchanged worried nces, their empathy for the child''s plight evident in their eyes.


    Mecil stepped forward, her healing abilities already in motion.


    "We''ll ease your pain," she said softly, her hands emanating warm, healing energy.


    Mecil''s voice was gentle as she added, "We''ll do our best to make you feel better."


    As her healing energy enveloped the young girl, a sense of relief washed over her.


    The pain seemed to lessen, and a faint smile tugged at her lips.


    Meanwhile, Daniel reached into his belongings and produced a small piece of bread and some fruits.


    "Here," he said softly, offering the food to the girl. "Eat slowly, and know that you''re not alone in this."


    The child''s small hands trembled as she took the food, her gratitude evident in her eyes.


    She began to nibble on the bread, her movements slow and deliberate.


    As she ate, her strength seemed to return, if only momentarily.


    Marie watched the scene unfold with a mixture of emotions.


    Her heart ached for the child, but she also felt a sense of admiration for Daniel and hispanions.


    They were truly making a difference in the lives of these afflicted individuals, even if it was in small ways.


    As the child finished eating, she looked up at Daniel with eyes that held a mixture of curiosity and gratitude.


    "Thank you..." Her voice was still weak, but it carried a weight of appreciation that words couldn''t fully express.


    Daniel offered her a warm smile, his gaze filled with kindness. "You''re wee. Remember, we''re here to help."


    The young girl nodded, her eyes lingering on the trio before she slowly walked away, her steps slightly steadier than before.


    Marie watched, her eyes misty as she watched the child disappear into the distance.

 Chapter 150 Curing The Plague Part 2

    ?


    Amidst the destion of the gue-strickennd, a sense of objectivity radiated from the trio of Daniel, Cecilia, and Mecil.


    As the group ventured deeper into the heart of the afflicted area, Mecil''s curiosity couldn''t be contained any longer.


    "Daniel, how do we intend to initiate our mission of recruiting disciples in thisnd?" Her voice carried a mix of intrigue and determination.


    Daniel''s gaze remained steady, his eyes reflecting a blend of strategy andpassion.


    "We''re going to set up a booth right here, in the heart of this guedndscape. It will serve as a beacon of hope for those seeking a way out of their suffering."


    Cecilia''s eyes sparkled withprehension, and at the same time, she thought she could use this chance to recruit more sisters into the cult.


    "So, we''ll present an offer, join our sect, and we''ll cure their afflictions."


    A nod from Daniel affirmed her understanding.


    "Exactly. We''ll be transparent about our intentions. Our sect can provide them with a fresh start, a path to strength and also love."


    ''''But first, the Booth will be about curing their gue and that would be free for all and for both the men and the women. Take it as a preview before joining the sect, and of course, it''ll only apply to women''''


    ''''After a few days, then, we''ll begin recruiting all of the women avable'''' He exined.


    Mecil''s features softened with insight. "So, it''s like throwing a bait, and once they eat it, we''ll go a step further, we''ll grant them the powers of cultivators, a chance to transcend their limitations."


    Daniel''s smile was one of assurance. "Yes, by bestowing upon them abilities they''ve never imagined, we''ll make our proposition impossible to resist."


    With their n solidified, the group set their intentions into motion.


    Amidst the backdrop of suffering, they began constructing a simple yet impactful booth. Adorned with symbols of healing and strength, it stood as a beacon amidst the bleakness.


    Marie observed the process with a mix of fascination and anticipation.


    The concept was brilliant in its simplicity, a lifeline extended to those drowning in despair.


    She found herself admiring her parents'' strategic brilliance and their unwavering dedication to their cause.


    As the booth nearedpletion, Daniel stepped back to survey their work. "It''s time to let those in need know that help is within their reach," he dered, his voice a blend of determination and empathy.


    Cecilia''s gaze swept over the gathering crowd,prised of the afflicted seeking sce.


    "They''re starting to notice," she noted.


    Mecil''s enthusiasm was palpable. "Let''s see how our offer resonates with them."


    As the crowd began to notice Daniel and his group, a murmur of curiosity and anticipation rippled through the gathering.


    Eager eyes turned toward the booth, where symbols of hope and transformation adorned the surroundings.


    The atmosphere was charged with a mixture of desperation and yearning.


    As the afflicted women gathered around, their eyes were a reflection of their dire circumstances.


    They hesitated at the threshold of the booth, their expressions a blend of hope and vulnerability.


    Their voices carried a tremor of need as they addressed Daniel, desperation pushing them to take a chance.


    "S-Sir, if you have any food...could you give us some?" a woman''s voice quivered, her gaze fixed on Daniel.


    Daniel''s gaze softened, his heart aching for the women who had been left in such dire straits.


    His response was immediate, his tone gentle and reassuring. "Of course," he said, his voice carrying a mixture of empathy and determination.


    Cecilia and Mecil joined Daniel''s side, their presence a symbol of unity and support.


    They exchanged knowing nces, each understanding the role they yed in this transformative moment.


    They were aware that it wouldn''t be long before any women that they saw would be their sisters, hence, it wouldn''t hurt them to forgepassion for them.


    Mecil stepped forward, her expression radiatingpassion.


    "We''re here to offer more than just food," she exined, her words resonating with the gathered women.


    "We''re offering a chance for change, for healing, and empowerment."


    Cecilia nodded in agreement.


    "Our sect can provide you with the means to ovee your current challenges," she added, her eyes locking onto each woman''s gaze in turn.


    The women exchanged uncertain nces, their hearts were torn between scepticism and the flicker of hope.


    Daniel''s gaze remained steady, his sincerity evident in every word he spoke.


    "We''re not here to exploit your suffering," Daniel assured them, his voice unwavering. "


    ''''I know that thisnd had been abandoned due to the worsening condition of the gue, which is why, before all of you consider joining my sect, consider this as a gift from me''''


    As the women stood before the booth, scepticism etched into their expressions, Daniel''s gaze met theirs with calm reassurance.


    He extended his hand, his fingers glowing with soft, green healing light.


    "Please, allow me to show you," Daniel''s voice was steady, his eyes reflecting a genuine desire to alleviate their doubts.


    One by one, the women stepped forward, a mix of uncertainty and curiosity in their eyes.


    Daniel''s touch was gentle as he ced his hand on the arm of the first woman.


    The healing energy flowed from his palm, spreading through her body in a soothing cascade.


    The woman''s eyes widened in shock as she felt the warmth enveloping her.


    Her breath caught as the sensations of pain and ailment began to fade.


    It was as if a veil of darkness was lifting, reced by a renewed sense of vitality.


    Amazement rippled through her expression, and her gaze shot toward Daniel with newfound awe.


    She turned to herpanions, her voice carrying a note of revtion, "Look! I feel... better!"


    The people around her were shocked to see that her body condition was gone. Her burned skin deformed fingers and even disfigured face had all returned to normal.


    Because of this, the onlookers rushed in for the opportunity.


    One by one, as Daniel''s healing touch extended to the others, a chorus of surprised gasps and exmations filled the air.


    Scepticism gave way to wonder, and disbelief was reced by the tangible experience of healing.


    "They''re cultivators!" someone eximed, their voice carrying a mixture of astonishment and excitement.


    The revtion spread like wildfire among the women, their eyes widening as the realization dawned upon them.


    They looked at Daniel, Cecilia, and Mecil with a mix of reverence and gratitude.


    "You have this power?" another woman asked, her voice tinged with awe.


    Cecilia nodded, a small smile gracing her lips. "We do. And we''re here to share this power with you."


    Mecil stepped forward, her expression a blend ofpassion and determination.


    Marie watched from the sidelines, her heart swelling with pride as the women''s scepticism transformed into hope. She could see the impact her parents and Mecil were making, not just as healers, but as mentors and inspirations.


    The women exchanged nces, their shared experience forging a sense of camaraderie among them.


    They looked back at Daniel and hispanions with a shared decision in their eyes.


    The booth that Daniel, Cecilia, and Mecil had set up proved to be incredibly effective.


    As word spread about their healing abilities and the promise of cultivating power, more and more women were drawn to their cause.


    The area around the booth became a bustling hub of activity, filled with women who had once been gued by doubt and suffering, now united by a newfound hope.


    Conversations buzzed through the air, a mix of gratitude, curiosity, and a touch of obsession towards Daniel and hispanions.


    The women who had experienced the healing touch couldn''t help but express their amazement to others who were just arriving.


    "I couldn''t believe it at first, but after he touched me, the pain just disappeared!"


    "Did you see the glow around his hand? What was that!?!"


    "They say he''s a cultivator, someone with incredible power. I can''t wait to learn from him."


    As more women shared their stories, the atmosphere became charged with an energy of transformation.


    Gratitude towards Daniel mingled with a sense of wonder, and whispers of admiration spread like wildfire.


    As the crowd continued to grow over the past few days, the number of how many people Daniel had cured were more than tens of thousands.


    He cured not only the women but also the men, and the reason why he bothered to cure the men was that he didn''t want to be seen as sceptical.


    Nevertheless, it was about the time Daniel seized the opportunity to promote his sect, the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    Around his booth, there were crowds surrounding and now, most of the people had been cured.


    They gathered now all because they were curious, they wondered why would a cultivator like him be in such a ce, and they were about to find out.


    Daniel stepped forward, his voice carrying a sense of conviction and purpose.


    "Ladies, what we offer here is more than just healing and cultivation''''


    ''''We offer a sect that would grant every one of your wishes. Resources and Powers are nothing but just the beginning. The Heavenly Harem Sect is a ce for you to discover your worth as a woman''''


    Mecil''s voice joined in, her words reinforcing Daniel''s message.


    Cecilia''s eyes sparkled with a knowing glint. "In the Heavenly Harem Sect, we value strength, camaraderie, and absolute loyalty towards our master''''


    ''''This is your chance to rise and transcends your limit"


    The women listened, captivated by the promise of a new beginning.


    The name "Heavenly Harem Sect" resonated with them, representing not just power, but a sisterhood united bymon goals and aspirations.


    As the message sank in, the women''s expressions shifted.


    Scepticism gave way to contemtion, and curiosity kindled in their eyes.


    They looked at one another, their faces a tapestry of shared experiences and shared desperation.


    They were aware of what the sect''s name, ''Harem'' means and they were hesitant about it.


    One woman, her features etched with both hesitation and longing, finally spoke up.


    "And what do we have to do in return?" Her voice was cautious, her gaze fixed on Daniel.


    Daniel''s smile held a glimmer of warmth. "All we ask is your loyalty and everything about you to me. If you choose to join us, I''ll provide you with anything you want''''


    ''''And I believed all of you have seen it'''' Daniel smiled.


    All of them couldn''t deny his words since the gue that had been snatching away their lifeforce was cured in an instant which is something that not even the nobles could do.


    The silence that followed was pregnant with possibility.


    The women exchanged nces, each gauging the resolve of the others.


    Slowly, a sense of unity began to form among them, an unspoken recognition that they shared amon desire for change.


    The initial woman who had spoken exchanged a determined nce with those around her, a silent affirmation that they were in this together.


    Her voice, stronger now, carried a note of the decision.


    "We''re willing to take that chance. We''re willing to join your sect and embrace the path you offer."


    The sentiment was echoed by nods and murmurs of agreement.


    A ripple of agreement spread through the group, and Daniel''s smile widened.


    "Wee," he said, his voice carrying anticipation.


    As the women stepped forward, their hesitation reced by a newfound resolve, Daniel''s heart swelled with impatient as he looked forward to the results.


    The booth that had stood as a symbol of hope had be a catalyst for change, a vessel through which the promise of a brighter future would be realized.


    The moment all of the women agreed to be his disciples, thend underwent a huge change as an unbelievable surge of aura burst one after the other.


    Once the women had experienced the changes they had transformed, they looked at Daniel with eyes that held a mix of devotion and love.


    One woman approached Daniel with tears in her eyes, her voice trembling with emotion. "You''ve given me a second chance. I don''t know how to thank you enough."


    Daniel''s expression was gentle as he ced a hand on her shoulder. "This is just the beginning and we''ll have more''''


    Another woman, her gaze intense, looked at Daniel with a determination that bordered on obsession. "I''ll do anything to prove myself to you, Master."


    Cecilia and Mecil shared amused nces, knowing that Daniel''s charismatic presence had garnered him more than just followers.


    As more women had be his disciples, their gazes were fixated on Daniel, their expressions a mixture of obsession and love.


    The intensity of their feelings was palpable, and it was clear that Daniel had be a man whom they wouldd depend on.


    "I''ve never met someone so powerful and caring," whispered one woman to her friend. "I want to be by his side and learn from him."


    "He''s like a god in a human form" another woman mused dreamily. "I can''t believe he''s standing right in front of us."


    Some women couldn''t help but blush as they stole nces at Daniel, their infatuation was evident in their flushed cheeks and fluttering eyshes.


    "I could listen to his voice all day," one woman sighed, her eyes dreamy as she gazed at Daniel.


    "Did you see the way he touched that woman''s hand?" another whispered, her voice filled with a mixture of admiration and longing. "I wish he would touch me like that."


    As the crowd murmured with excitement, a hush fell over them when Daniel extended his hand towards the women, offering them a chance to change.


    Gasps of awe rippled through the crowd as women eagerly stepped forward, their hands trembling with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    The women''s reactions ranged from surprised gasps to delightedughter, each of them experiencing a sense of relief and wonder.


    But it wasn''t just the powers that left them in awe, it was the presence of Daniel himself.


    "He''s so close... I can hardly believe it," a woman whispered, her heart pounding as Daniel''s hand rested on her skin.


    "He''s like a god among men," another woman murmured, her eyes shining with adoration.


    The women''s reactions became even more intense as they started to notice subtle changes within themselves.


    The level of admiration and obsession had reached new heights, as the women saw in Daniel not only a cultivator but someone to whom they would love to offer their bodies to him.


    The aftermath of today''s event sparked an intense infatuation within them.

 Chapter 151 Reactions Part 1

    ?


    In the wake of the Heavenly Harem Sect''s rise, a series of heart-wrenching decisions began to unfold throughout the city.


    It happened a day ago before the women joined Daniel''s sect.


    The requirement for women to sever their rtionships in order to join the sect led to a multitude of women facing the challenging choice of leaving behind their partners.


    As the news spread, a trend emerged among those women who were mothers.


    They faced a unique dilemma: not only were they considering their own future, but also the future of their daughters.


    Many of these women ''believed'' that by joining the sect, they were providing their daughters with a chance at a better life, one that was free from the constraints of powers that often favoured cultivators.


    In a modest dwelling on the outskirts of thend, a woman named Mell sat down with her husband, Larry.


    Their daughter, Amelia, yed nearby, blissfully unaware of the conversation that was about to unfold.


    "Mell" Larry began, his voice tinged with sadness, "I can''t believe you''re leaving me?!"


    Elena met his gaze, her eyes filled with a mixture of determination and sadness.


    "Larry, I want you to understand that this decision is about finding a better life for me and Amelia, and a chance at a future that''s different from what we''ve known."


    Larry''s brow furrowed as he looked from Mell to Amelia. "And what does that future entail?!"


    Mell took a deep breath, her heart heavy with the weight of her words.


    "The Heavenly Harem Sect promises healing, power, and a chance for women to shape their destinies. It''s an opportunity I believe our me and daughter deserves."


    "Stop with that bullshit! You think I don''t know what the sect wants from you!?'''' Larry eximed.


    ''''I know Larry, but you have seen it with yourself how the sect leader was able to cure thousands when not even the nobles could do''''


    ''''Which is why I have thought it through and have decided to join the Sect with Amelia, even if it means doing something against my wishes''''


    Mell was determined about her choice and at this moment, her heart was cold as ice.


    "I know it''s painful, Larry. But you should forget about me and find someone better''''


    Without any hesitation, she brought her daughter who was only 1 year old and she left her husband without looking back.


    Her desire to provide a brighter future for Amelia was fueled by the recognition that the Heavenly Harem Sect offered something more than what their current life could provide.


    Meanwhile, simr conversations were taking ce in households across thend. Women grappled with the emotional toll of leaving behind their partners, but their determination to secure a better future for their daughters and themselves outweighs their guilt.


    As the days went on, more women arrived at the recruitment booths with their daughters in tow.


    Some were single mothers, while others were apanied by husbands who understood and supported their decision.


    The sight of mothers and daughters standing together, united by their aspirations for a different life, became amon urrence.


    At the recruitment booths, Daniel and hispanions listened to these women''s stories with empathy and respect.


    Although he listened to their stories, deep down he doesn''t care that much about their lovers or husband and perhaps, their thoughts would immediately changed when bing his disciple.


    Through tears and hugs, the women bid farewell to their former lives and embarked on a new journey alongside their daughters.


    The Heavenly Harem Sect became not only a source of empowerment for these women but also a beacon of hope for the next generation.


    In the midst of these emotional farewells and new beginnings, the Heavenly Harem Sect continued to grow, its influence reaching far beyond the confines of the city.


    And as women and daughters joined the ranks, they became part of amunity that aimed to reshape their destinies and carve out a future that defied the norms.


    In a cosy cottage nestled near the edge of thend, another scene unfolded, one that mirrored the choices women were facing in the wake of the Heavenly Harem Sect''s rise.


    Hara, a woman in her thirties, sat across from her best friend, Ely, her hands trembling with anxiety.


    "Ely, you''ve been my confidante for years," Hara began, her voice shaking. "I need to tell you something, something that''s been tearing me apart."


    Ely leaned forward, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity. "Hara, you know you can always talk to me. What''s going on?"


    Hara took a deep breath, her eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and determination. "I''ve decided to join the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    Ely''s eyes widened in surprise. "Hara, that''s a huge decision! Have you thought it through?"


    Hara nodded, her resolve unwavering. "I have, Ely''s. It''s not just for me, but for my daughter, L. I want her to have a chance at a life that''s different from the one I''ve known."


    Ely''s brows furrowed in thought. "But what about your husband, rk? What does he think?"


    Hara''s gaze dropped to her hands, her fingers intertwining anxiously. "He doesn''t understand. I''m just trying to give L a future where she can thrive."


    Ely reached out and ced aforting hand on Hara. "Hara, I know how much you love L. Hence, leaving your husband will be a better choice"


    Hara seems to beforted by it "I know, Ely. And that''s why I can''t stand by and let Lilia grow up in and that limits her opportunities."


    Across thend, in avish yet torn-out mansion, another woman faced a different kind of dilemma.


    Isabe, a woman of elegance and grace, stood before her husband, Richard.


    Her decision to join the Heavenly Harem Sect had strained their rtionship, and tension hung heavy in the air.


    "Isabe, I can''t believe you''re doing this," Richard said, his voiceced with frustration.


    "Leaving our life behind for some sect?"


    Isabe met his gaze, her posture unyielding. "Richard, you''ve always known my desire for being a cultivator. The Heavenly Harem Sect offers me a chance to realize my potential."


    Richard''s hands clenched into fists, his frustration evident. "And what about us? Our marriage?"


    Isabe''s voice was tinged with sadness. "Richard, I thought you understood. This is about finding a purpose beyond our marriage, about embracing opportunities that I''ve longed for."


    Richard''s expression hardened as he watch Isabe leave him behind.


    As these women navigated their own unique challenges and reasons for joining the Heavenly Harem Sect, their decisions showcased the choices they faced.


    Whether driven by a desire to secure a brighter future for their daughters or to pursue personal growth and purpose, they all shared amon thread, the determination to redefine their lives and embrace new opportunities, no matter the sacrifices involved.


    In the dimly lit corners of thend, hidden from the prying eyes of the Heavenly Harem Sect and its followers, men huddled together, their voicesced with anger and desperation.


    The city''s struggles with the gue had driven them to a breaking point, and their conversations took on a sinister edge as they plotted their revenge.


    Amidst the murmurs of discontent, Larry''s voice rose, his frustration evident. "We can''t let them take everything from us. They think they''re invincible with their healing and powers, but they''re not Immortals. We can fight back."


    rk, his face etched with bitterness, chimed in. "We''re not weaklings. We''ve endured this gue, and we won''t let a bunch of women strip away our dignity. We''ll show them that we won''t be overshadowed."


    Richard, nursing wounds both physical and emotional, added his thoughts.


    "It''s not just about us, it''s about thend, too. We won''t let them monopolize power and leave us to rot. We''ll unite, and we''ll remind them that we still have strength."


    At the centre of the room, Larry stood atop a makeshift tform, his voice cutting through the air like a de.


    "Brothers, we stand united against a force that seeks to undermine us. The Heavenly Harem Sect has taken advantage of our suffering, and we won''t stand idly by."


    Larry''s eyes gleamed with a sinister determination.


    "They think they''ve created a haven for women by offering healing and power. We''ll turn that against them. We''ll find a way to expose their secrets, show the world that their promises aren''t as golden as they seem."


    The crowd erupted in agreement, their fists raised in defiance. The chamber resonated with their shared resolve, and as Liam spoke, others stepped forward to join him.


    rk''s voice thundered, his anger barely contained.


    "We''ve gathered here because we refuse to be discarded and forgotten. We won''t let them take our city, our dignity, or our future. Together, we have the strength to change our fate."


    rk''s lips twisted into a vindictive grin.


    "And when their facade crumbles, the women who left us will see that they traded their rtionships for false hope. We''ll show them that they''ve been deceived."


    Richard''s eyes zed with fierce determination.


    "Their power isn''t invincible. We''ll expose their deception, and unravel the web of lies they''ve spun. We''ll show the world the truth behind their promises."


    Richard''s voice was a low growl.


    "They''ve used this gue to their advantage, and we''ll turn it into a weapon against them. We''ll spread the word about the risks they''re taking with their healing, sow doubt among their ranks."


    They knew that the Heavenly Harem Sect''s growing influence had made them vulnerable, but they believed they could exploit a weakness, the very thing that drew the women to the sect.


    As their anger fueled the conversation, a n began to take shape, a n driven by resentment, desperation, and a thirst for vengeance.


    As each speaker took the tform, the crowd''s fervour grew, their grievances transforming into a powerful force of unity.


    They were no longer just men consumed by anger; they were an organized collective driven by a shared goal, to dismantle the sect that had taken so much from them.


    Outside the chamber, thend was shrouded in the darkness of night, unaware of the gathering storm that brewed beneath its surface.


    The men had gathered with one purpose, to strike down the Heavenly Harem Sect and its leader, Daniel.


    Theirs was a mission born from desperation, anger, and a thirst for vengeance.


    Thend, already besieged by the gue''s relentless grip, was now poised to face another battle.


    The gathering storm had reached its climax, and thend would soon bear witness to the sh between the Heavenly Harem Sect and the united force of men who sought to reim what they believed was rightfully theirs.


    As their sinister plot continued to unfold, the men nodded in agreement, their determination to reim what they perceived as stolen from them burning like a fire.

 Chapter 152 Reactions Part 2

    ?


    As days turned into weeks within the temporary facility Daniel had constructed with his powers, a palpable energy of admiration and fascination permeated the air.


    The women who had joined the sect found themselves not only empowered by newfound strength but also captivated by their master, Daniel.


    Their stories of healing and transformation were intertwined with their growing infatuation, and their daughters were no exception.


    In the heart of the facility grounds, a group of disciples gathered, their eyes gleaming with excitement as they discussed their progress.


    Among them was Silvia, a woman in her thirties, who couldn''t help but direct her gaze toward Daniel whenever he was nearby.


    Sheughed with her fellow disciples, sharing her experiences while her fellow sister, Emily, stood nearby, her cheeks flushed with a mix of admiration and shyness.


    "I can''t believe what''ve be since joining," Silvia eximed, her eyes sparkling.


    "And the way Master guides us, it''s like he understands us emotionally."


    A chorus of agreement met her words, and Emily''s eyes remained fixed on Daniel, a soft smile gracing her lips.


    "Isn''t he just incredible?" Emily whispered to Sylvia, her voice filled with awe.


    Silvia chuckled softly, her gaze never leaving Daniel''s figure. "Yes, he is. We''re fortunate to have him as our Master"


    Not far away, a trio of women practised their techniques under the watchful eye of their Senior Disciple, Cecilia.


    Among them was Mia, a woman who had endured years of physical difort before joining the sect.


    Beside her was her daughter, Lia, a teenager who had grown enamoured by the aura of strength that was given by Daniel.


    "Mia, you''re really getting the hang of that move," Cecilia praised.


    Mia smiled, wiping sweat from her brow. "It''s all thanks to Senior''s instruction''''.


    All of a sudden, Lia''s eyes sparkled as she watched Daniel approach, his presencemanding the attention of everyone around him.


    "Mom, I hope one day he would turn his eyes on me" Lia whispered to Mia, her voice filled with a mix of determination and teenage infatuation.


    "I''m sure you will be, sweetheart," Mia replied with a fond smile, her heart swelling with a mother''s love.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, signalling the end of another day''s training, the disciples gathered in groups once more, sharing stories andughter.


    Conversations often revolved around Daniel and the impact he had on their lives.


    Mell, seated with a group of women, couldn''t help but express her feelings.


    "It''s not just his strength," Mell mused, her eyes distant. "It''s the way he had transformed us. He''s like an Immortal, a god."


    Herpanions nodded in agreement, their own eyes filled with a mix of admiration and longing.


    In another corner, Hara exchanged a knowing smile with her friend Ely as they watched Daniel engage in conversation with a group of disciples.


    Hara''s heart raced as she caught his gaze, her affection for him deepening with each passing day.


    Ely leaned in, her voice low. "You seem to have taken a liking to Daniel, haven''t you?"


    Hara blushed, her gaze dropping to the ground. "It''s hard not to."


    Ely chuckled softly. "You''re not alone, my friend."


    Amid the exchanges of admiration and affection, the daughters were not immune to their own emotions.


    Daughters who were in their teens giggled and exchanged nces whenever Daniel was nearby, their hearts aflutter with youthful crushes.


    Among them, Alexia, a teenager of 15, watched Daniel with wide eyes as he demonstrated a technique.


    She turned to her friend Fely, who was equally captivated.


    "Can you believe how amazing he is?" Alexia whispered, her cheeks flushed.


    Fely nodded, her voice barely audible. "I know, right? And he''s so kind too."


    For the younger daughters, like 12-year-old Mira, Daniel represented something different ¨C a figure of care and protection.


    "Elisa, do you think I can do this move?" Mira''s asked her Elder sister as they practised together.


    Mia smiled, patting Lily''s head. "Of course, you can, Lily. Just remember what Master had shown us."


    As the days went by, the facility became a tapestry of admiration and affection, a ce where the women and their daughters found themselves captivated by their master who had brought about a transformative change in their lives.


    And as their feelings deepened, a sense of unity and sisterly bond prevailed among them, forging bonds that were as powerful as the newfound strength they had gained.


    In a shaded corner of the facility grounds, a group of women practised their forms.


    Among them was Tiana, a woman in her forties who had experienced a remarkable change in her body since joining the sect.


    As sweat glistened on her brow, her eyes followed Daniel''s every move.


    "Tiana, your strikes are getting even better," herpanion praised.


    Tiana smiled, her gaze distant.


    "Thank you. It''s just... being around Daniel makes me feel nervous...like I''m a maiden in love." She blushed.


    Nearby, her daughter Sophie twirled a staff with newfound confidence.


    She watched her mother with a knowing grin, realizing the source of her mother''s transformation.


    "You''ve got that look again, Mom," Sophie teased, nudging Reba yfully.


    Tiana blushed,ughing softly. "Can you me me? He''s truly a man."


    Further, across the grounds, a group of younger disciples sat together during a break.


    Their conversation buzzed with excitement, centring on Daniel''s most recent demonstration.


    "He''s like a living legend," Jane, a teenager of 17, eximed with stars in her eyes.


    Her friend Fely nodded fervently. "I''ve never met anyone as incredible as him."


    At the mention of Daniel, the younger daughters'' ears perked up.


    Emma, a girl of 14, leaned in to join the conversation.


    "Did you see how handsome he is? I can''t take my eyes off him?" Emma gushed, her cheeks flushed.


    Jane grinned, casting a yful nce at the younger girls. "You''ve got a crush on him, don''t you, Emma?"


    Emma''s face turned crimson, but her eyes sparkled. "Yeah...and maybe might be little too much"


    Not far away, a trio of mothers and daughters engaged in a lively discussion.


    Among them was Michelle, a woman in herte twenties, who had always been sceptical of the sect''s ims.


    Yet, her transformation had erased her doubts, and her admiration for Daniel had only grown.


    "He''s more than just our Master. He''s like a guiding light," Michelle mused, her voice full of wonder.


    Her daughter Olivia nodded, her gaze locked onto Daniel as he conversed with other disciples. "I wish I could be as strong as him someday."


    "Olivia, don''t forget that you''re strong in your own way," Michelle reassured, a fond smile tugging at her lips.


    "I can''t believe how much I''ve changed since joining," one woman eximed, her tone tinged with gratitude.


    Her daughter nodded in agreement. "And it''s all thanks to Daniel."


    Meanwhile, amidst the whispers of admiration and affectionate nces, Daniel''spanions observed the dynamics at y.


    .


    "It''s quite the effect he has on them," Hara remarked, her voice tinged with amusement.


    Ely chuckled. "Indeed. But it''s not just infatuation ¨C it''s also a deep sense of respect and gratitude."


    As the women and their daughters continued to immerse themselves in the world of the sect, their feelings for Daniel evolved beyond mere infatuation.


    Their devotion was rooted in the transformation he had facilitated, the empowerment they had gained, and the hope he had ignited.


    In a serene corner of the training grounds, Margaret, a woman in her early thirties, practised her stances with focused determination.


    Her movements were fluid and precise, a testament to the powers she had received since joining the sect.


    As she nced toward Daniel, a soft smile graced her lips.


    "He''s amazing, isn''t he?" a fellow disciple remarked, watching Daniel as he offered guidance to another group.


    Margaret''s smile grew wider, her eyes twinkling. "Absolutely. His presence alone is enough to inspire us all."


    Beside her, her daughter Grace, a teenager of 15, nodded in agreement.


    She had witnessed her mother''s transformation firsthand and understood the depth of her admiration.


    "He''s amazing...'''' Grace mused, her gaze fixed on Daniel''s figure.


    Margaret chuckled, ruffling her daughter''s hair affectionately. "You''re right, sweetheart. He''s given us a chance at a better life."


    As the sun began to set, Margaret and Grace sat on a bench, catching their breath after a rigorous training session.


    Their conversation naturally turned toward Daniel, a topic that had be a recurring theme in their interactions.


    "You know, Mom, I used to dream of being a cultivator like the ones in stories," Grace admitted, her voice filled with earnestness.


    Margaret smiled, cing an arm around her daughter''s shoulders. "And now you have the opportunity to be your own kind of hero."


    Grace sighed dreamily. "Yeah, but it doesn''t hurt that he''s also really handsome."


    Margaret chuckled, amused by her daughter''s candidness. "I suppose it''s hard not to notice."


    Grace''s cheeks turned pink, but she grinned mischievously. "You can''t me me, Mom. He''s like the embodiment of everything we''re striving for."


    As mother and daughter shared a lighthearted moment, their bond was strengthened by their shared experiences and aspirations, and they felt a sense of unity with the other women and daughters in the sect.


    Their admiration for Daniel had be more than just a passing crush, it was a driving force that motivated their pursuit of strength and purpose within thisnd.


    Meanwhile, among Daniel''s harem, Cec observed the interactions with a knowing smile. She leaned over to Mecil and whispered, "It''s quite a spectacle, isn''t it?"


    Mecil chuckled softly. "Indeed. Daniel''s presence has a profound effect on them, just like how it did on me''''

 Chapter 153 Loyalty Of Obsession

    ?


    As the days passed by, Daniel recruited more disciples into the folds of the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    The energy within thend buzzed with anticipation and fervour.


    The women and their daughters, united by their shared admiration for their charismatic leader, found their devotion and love toward him growing to the point of obsession.


    His every word and action were scrutinized, and his presence had be a beacon of hope and transformation.


    The booth''s reputation swelled, drawing more women seeking refuge and a chance at a better future.


    Each new arrival brought with them a fresh wave of admiration, as they too became captivated by Daniel''s charm and charisma.


    In the heart of the training grounds, disciples exchanged tales of their progress and experiences.


    Silvia, who had been among the first to join, spoke with a gleam in her eyes.


    "I never thought I could feel so powerful'''' She eximed, her voice filled with awe.


    "And it''s all because of Master'''' Her eyes were filled with obsession as she tasted her powers.


    Her fellow disciples nodded in agreement, sharing in her sentiment.


    Not far away, Mia and her daughter, Lia practised their techniques with newfound determination.


    Lia''s eyes sparkled as she caught a glimpse of Daniel overseeing the training sessions.


    "Mom, do you think Master knows how much he means to all of us?" She mused, her voice tinged with a mix of wonder and adoration.


    Mia smiled, wiping sweat from her brow.


    "I believe he understands the impact he''s had on our lives." She covered her mouth andughed while at the same time, there was a glow in her eyes.


    As the sun began to set, bathing thend in a warm glow, the disciples gathered in small groups once again.


    Conversations turned toward Daniel, his influence, and the transformations they had undergone since joining the sect.


    Mell, who had left her husband behind to pursue a better life within the sect with her daughter, spoke passionately.


    "It''s not just about the strength master imparts to us," Mell remarked, her voice fervent. "It''s about the sense of purpose and unity he''s instilled in all of us."


    Herpanions nodded in agreement, their eyes reflecting the deep bond they shared.


    Meanwhile, Hara and Ely watched from a distance, their own conversations focused on the leader they held in high esteem.


    "Master managed to form a sect where we all support each other," Ely noted, her tone appreciative.


    Hara nodded, her heart swelling with a mixture of gratitude and affection. "He''s given us a chance to rewrite our destinies."


    Amidst the exchanges of admiration and the growing sense of unity, the daughters, too, found themselves drawn into the captivating allure of Daniel''s leadership.


    "It''s incredible how Master''s presence resonates with everyone," J remarked to Aliya, her voice low.


    Aliya smiled, her gaze following Daniel as he moved among the disciples.


    As the disciples immersed themselves further into the sect''s teachings and Daniel''s guidance, their loyalty to him grew stronger.


    The sense of belonging and purpose they had found within this smallmunity in thend fueled their devotion, cementing their determination to follow him obsessively.


    However, as the days progressed and the fervour within the sect intensified, a gathering storm loomed on the horizon, a storm fueled by resentment, anger, and a desire for revenge.


    In the shadows, thousands of men had gathered, united by their shared grievances and thirst for justice.


    Their intent was clear, to confront Daniel and the Heavenly Harem Sect, seeking to hold them ountable for what they perceived as betrayal and maniption.


    The storm of resentment that had been brewing was about to reach its climax, and the disciples'' unwavering loyalty would soon be put to the ultimate test.


    And now, the night hase and yet the tranquillity of the night was shattered by the sound of marching feet and the low murmur of voices.


    The disciples'' heads turned, their expressions shifting from joy to confusion as they sensed the thousands of mening.


    Silvia, who had been engaged in a lively conversation with her fellow disciples, paused mid-sentence.


    "Do you hear that?"


    Herpanions exchanged nces as the sound grew louder, drawing nearer with each passing moment.


    "It seems to be... a multitude of people," Mia whispered, her brow furrowed in concern.


    Isabe, who had been practising her techniques, looked toward the source of themotion. "Why are they here?"


    As the men drew closer, their numbers became apparent, a sea of angry faces illuminated by torchlight.


    The disciples watched in shock as the men advanced, their anger palpable in the air.


    A hush fell over thend as the realization dawned on the disciples.


    Daniel, who had been engaged in conversation with Cecilian Mecil and Marie, turned his attention toward the disturbance.


    His gaze sharpened as he saw the approaching crowd.


    Without hesitation, he stepped forward, his presencemanding the attention of everyone present.


    "Wait here" he instructed, his voice carrying an air of authority.


    The disciples looked to Daniel for guidance, their trust in him unwavering. Yet, uncertainty lingered in the air as the men approached, their intentions unclear.


    As the men reached the part of thend where Daniel created a temporary ce for his disciples, their leader, Larry, stepped forward, his voice ringing out with a mixture of anger and resolve.


    "We demand justice!"


    Daniel''s eyes met the leader''s gaze, his expression unreadable. "Exin your grievances."


    The leader''s voice trembled with pent-up frustration.


    "We''ve seen how you''ve manipted these women and their daughters, turning them against us. We won''t stand by as you deceive and control them."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the men behind their leader, their anger palpable.


    Daniel''s gaze remained steady, his voice calms yetmanding. "These women chose to join the sect of their own ord. I offered them a chance at empowerment and a better future. If they are here, it is because they believe in our cause."


    The leader scoffed. "Believe? More like brainwashed. We won''t allow you to continue exploiting them."


    As tension hung heavy in the air, Daniel''spanions, the disciples who had grown fiercely loyal to him, stepped forward.


    Their presence,bined with their determination, created an unyielding barrier between Daniel and the angry men.


    Hara, her voiceced with conviction, addressed the leader.


    "You''vee here with anger, but you don''t understand the transformations these women have undergone. They''ve found strength and purpose within this sect."


    Mell, her gaze unwavering, added, "We won''t let you threaten the haven we''ve built."


    A palpable standoff ensued, each side poised for confrontation.


    The disciples, their loyalty to Daniel unbreakable, faced the men with determination.


    The anger that had fueled the men''s march shed with the devotion that radiated from the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    In the heart of the storm, Daniel''s voice cut through the tension. "If you still wish to proceed...then I won''t hesitate to bring all of you down"


    As the men hesitated, the disciples stood united, ready to protect their newfound haven.


    The sh between resentment and loyalty hung in the bnce, a storm of conflicting emotions that threatened to erupt.


    ''''Don''t listen to his words men! Take what was rightfully yours!'''' Larry could see that his men hesitated but he was med with revenge that he didn''t care about anything else.


    ''''Well since that''s your answer, then I won''t hesitate and it''s now the time for you to show me your loyalty, my disciples''''


    Daniel''s influence over the women and their daughters reached harrowing depths.


    The order he issued,manding the women to murder their former lovers, was a chilling disy of his power over their hearts and minds.


    As the women and their daughters followed Daniel''s orders without hesitation, the consequences rippled through the lives of their former husbands and fathers.


    Heartbroken and bewildered, the men faced the brutal reality of the women they once loved now carrying out acts of violence in the name of their infatuation.


    Conversations between the husbands and their former partners were fraught with anguish and disbelief.


    Michael, one of the husbands, confronted his wife ra with a mix of sorrow and desperation. "ra, how could you do this? We had a life together, a family. What happened to us?"


    ra''s eyes remained distant, her devotion to Daniel having eclipsed her past life. "Michael, you don''t understand. Daniel is everything to me now. He''s shown me a new purpose, a new world."


    Michael''s voice trembled with pain. "But ra, what about our children? They''ve lost a father."


    ra''s response was chilling in its detachment. "They have Daniel now. He''s their leader, their inspiration."


    In another conversation, David, a father who had been betrayed by his own daughter, pleaded with her for an exnation.


    "Fely, how could you raise your hand against your own father? What kind of hold does Daniel have over you?"


    Fely''s eyes were unyielding, her voice tinged with a mix of reverence and obsession.


    "Dad, you don''t understand what he means to me. He''s changed my life in ways you can''tprehend."


    David''s heartache was palpable. "Fely, this isn''t you. This isn''t the daughter I raised. What happened to the bond we shared?"


    Fely''s gaze remained fixed on a distant point. "Daniel is my bond now. He''s given me purpose, strength, and a future."


    As the conflicts unfolded, the shattered rtionships and broken families painted a haunting portrait of the destructive power of blind devotion.


    The women''s and daughters'' actions tore apart the lives they once held dear, recing them with a chilling loyalty to a charismatic master whose influence seemed beyond reason.


    The standoff between the men and the disciples hung in the air like a charged storm, tensions escting with every passing moment.


    Daniel''s words had drawn a clear line in the sand, a deration of his determination to protect the haven he had created.


    ''''Mell, what are you doing?" Silvia whispered, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    Mell''s eyes remained fixed on Daniel as she replied, her voice steady, "I''m going toplete Master''s order" Her eyes glowed before she proceeds.


    With a signal from Mell, the women began to approach the men, their former partners, fathers, and brothers.


    The air was thick with tension as the disciples and the men watched in shock.


    "Stop! This isn''t the way!" Richard, one of the men, pleaded, his voice desperate.


    But the women''s expressions were unwavering. Elena stepped forward, her voice carrying a chilling determination.


    "We''ve chosen our path, and we won''t let anyone stand in our way."


    The men''s faces were a mix of horror, disbelief, and heartbreak as they realized the gravity of the situation.


    The women''s loyalty to Daniel had transformed into an obsession that overpowered their previous bonds.


    As the women reached their former partners and family members, a chilling scene unfolded.


    Without hesitation, they used their cultivation techniques and began massacring their lovers.


    "Mell, please!" Larry, Mell''s former husband, cried out, his voice breaking.


    Mell''s gaze never wavered as she raised her weapon. "This is our choice, Larry."


    The men''s pleas and cries fell on deaf ears as the women struck.


    The air was filled with the sound of shes, anguished cries, and the heart-wrenching reality of loyalty taken to a disturbing extreme.


    At some point, their robes were stained with blood yet it didn''t bother them.


    Amidst the broken bonds and shattered lives, a bitter truth emerged, the obsession and loyalty that had driven their actions hade at a devastating price.


    As the night sky bore witness to the tragedy, the disciples had changed.


    The storm that had gathered outside its walls had torn through its core, leaving behind a trail of destruction and shattered lives.


    The devotion and admiration that had once been a source of empowerment had twisted into a force of destruction, revealing the dark depths of obsessive love.


    In the wake of the chaos, the disciples stood united by a shared sense of purpose.


    rk faced his wife with a voice shaking with pain. "Hara, how could you? We were a family. And now this?"


    Hara''s eyes were empty, her voice strangely calm. "rk, you don''t get it. Daniel is everything now. He''s my heart and soul."


    rk''s face crumpled. "But our daughter, L. What about her?"


    Hara''s response was bone-chilling. "She has her new daddy now. He''s her everything."


    James, a father, pleaded with his daughter, struggling to understand. "Alexia, how could you hurt your own father? What happened to the bond we had?"


    Alexia''s gaze was distant, her tone almost robotic. "Dad, Daniel is my bond and my master now. He''s opened my eyes to a new reality."


    James was almost pleading. "Alexia, this isn''t you. You were my little girl."


    Alexa''s expression didn''t waver. "And now I''m his woman and Master is all I need now. He''s made me stronger, better."


    As the story unfolds, the shattered families and broken rtionships paint a dark picture of devotion taken to the extreme.


    The women and daughters, once full of love, had be entrapped in an obsession that tore their lives apart and turned them into women in Daniel''s harem.


    The men, who had been heartbroken and betrayed, found themselves facing a formidable force fueled by an unwavering devotion to Daniel.


    In a climactic showdown, the women and their daughters unleashed their newfound strength and skills upon the men.


    The battle was overwhelming and gruesome, marked by the collision of emotions that had been twisted into something unrecognizable.


    The women and daughters, fueled by their obsession with Daniel, unleashed a storm of fury upon the men who used to be in their lives.


    Amidst the chaos of battle, a husband named John, his face etched with disbelief and sorrow, confronted his wife, Emily. "Emily, please, don''t do this! We were a family!"


    Emily''s eyes were resolute as she swung her weapon, deflecting John''s pleading words. "I loved you once, but now my heart belongs to Daniel. This is my loyalty, John."


    Another scene unfolded where a father, Devin, faced his daughter, Lina, who was now part of the determined force. "Lina, it''s me, your father! Snap out of it!"


    Lina''s gaze unwavering and with a determined nod, she attacked, her strikes echoing her newfound allegiance.


    As the dust settled, the meny defeated, a stark reminder of the depths to which the power of infatuation could lead.


    Samantha, a wife turned disciple, stood over the fallen form of her husband, the smile of obsession was all over her face.


    "Now I am finally Master''s woman," she whispered, her voice filled with madness as she stared at the corpse of her husband


    Her daughter, Julia, stood by her side, her face a mix of love and madness "Finally mom, we can be with master forever''''


    In another corner, Michelle faced her ex-husband, Kane, her heart cold as she stared at her ex-husband.


    "Sorry Kane, but for the sake of master you''ll have to die," she said, her voice trembling.


    Kane''s gaze held a mixture of disbelief and eptance. "I thought we could find a way back to each other."


    "I''m sorry," Michelle replied. "My loyalty lies elsewhere now." She killed her husband and didn''t hesitate in doing so.


    Daniel, standing amidst the aftermath, gazed upon the scene with a mixture of satisfaction and approval.


    He praised the women and daughters for their loyalty and their willingness to carry out hismands without hesitation.


    Daniel was there, chilling in the midst of it all, practically apuding their work. "Well done, my devoted Disciples," he said with a smirk.


    The women and daughters blushed under his praise, their devotion and longingid bare.


    Their hearts swelled with a sense of aplishment, having proven their loyalty to the charismatic leader who had captivated their minds and hearts.


    In the aftermath of the intense battle, the scene was a tableau of shattered emotions and triumphant devotion.


    The men who had once been husbands, lovers, and fathersy defeated, their dreams of reconciliation crushed by the very women and daughters they had cared for.

 Chapter 154 Rewards For The Disciples

    ?


    Daniel stood amidst the aftermath of the intense battle, a slight smile ying on his lips.


    His charismatic presence radiated a mixture of satisfaction and approval.


    With a subtle nod, he signalled for his disciples and the women of the Heavenly Harem Sect to gather around him.


    "Bravo, my devoted disciples," Daniel''s voice carried a hint of satisfaction.


    "You''ve shown unwavering loyalty and dedication, and for that, Imend you."


    The women and daughters, their faces flushed with a mix of pride and adoration, approached Daniel in a semicircle.


    Their eyes glittered as they hung on his every word, eager to hear his praise.


    "You''ve all proven yourmitment to my cause and the unity of our sect," Daniel continued, his gaze sweeping over the assembled group.


    "The actions you''ve taken today, while extreme, are a testament to the strength of your bond with me and"


    Mell stepped forward, her voice filled with emotion and overwhelming loyalty.


    "Master, we only did what youmanded. We''re honoured to have fulfilled your wishes."


    Daniel''s smile deepened as he looked at Mell.


    "And you''ve done so admirably, Mell. Your devotion knows no bounds, and I''m pleased to have such dedicated followers by my side."


    The other women nodded in agreement, their expressions a mixture of reverence and pride.


    Each disciple and follower held a unique story of transformation, and Daniel''s influence had been the driving force behind their newfound purpose.


    As the disciples exchanged nces, a sense of camaraderie and aplishment enveloped them.


    Silvia spoke up, her voice tinged with awe and absolute loyalty.


    "Master, we''re grateful for the strength and purpose you''ve bestowed upon us. We''re ready for your new orders"


    Daniel''s gaze shifted to Silvia, his approval evident in his eyes.


    "And continue we shall. This is just the beginning of our journey together"


    We shall rise above the other"


    The disciples and women exchanged determined nces, their loyalty to Daniel cemented further by his words.


    They had faced a defining moment, and they had emerged victorious, their devotion put to the ultimate test.


    Daniel''s eyes sparkled as he looked at his disciples and the women who had carried out hismands with unwavering loyalty.


    He raised his hand and a warm smile crossed his lips.


    "I''m not only impressed, but I''m also incredibly proud of every one of you," Daniel''s words resonated with sincerity.


    "To honour your love andmitment, I believe it''s only fitting to reward you for your exceptional disy of loyalty."


    The disciples exchanged nces, a mix of surprise and curiosity evident on their faces.


    The women''s expressions were a blend of excitement and anticipation as they waited to hear what Daniel had in store for them.


    At the same time, they couldn''t help but buzz with curiosity and excitement about the rewards that Daniel had promised.


    As they gathered in small groups, conversations naturally turned to spection about what those rewards might entail.


    Silvia, her eyes practically sparkling, initiated the conversation.


    "I wonder what kind of reward Master has in mind. What do you think it will be?"


    Mell nodded, her token held close to her heart.


    "Whatever it is, I''m sure it''s going to be meaningful. Master has a way of understanding us deeply."


    Hara chimed in, her tone was contemtive.


    "Perhaps the rewards are symbols of our loyalty and love. They might carry a significance that rtes to the future."


    Ely nodded in agreement.


    "That makes sense."


    Mia, still holding her token with a sense of reverence, joined the conversation.


    "I think the rewards might also remind us of the unity we''ve found here."


    Lia, standing beside her mother, added her thoughts.


    "Maybe Master wants us to have something tangible that connects us to him and thismunity."


    The spection continued, fueled by their curiosities.


    As they discussed the possibilities, their excitement only deepened, and they found themselves eagerly looking forward to the moment when Daniel would reveal the true nature of their rewards.


    In an awe-inspiring disy, Daniel slit his wrist, and as his life essence flowed out, he wove his power into every droplet.


    The crimson liquid hung in the air, forming a mesmerizing spectacle before their eyes.


    The disciples, women, and daughters watched, their hearts pounding in their chests, as his blood took on an otherworldly glow.


    As Daniel stepped forward, his presence seemed to radiate a maic force that drew them closer.


    His violet-hazy eyes glowed with an intensity that sent shivers down their spines, and his voice echoed with amand that resonated deep within their souls.


    "Drink my blood...and you shall receive a power beyond your recognition."


    The moment his words hung in the air, the system responded in harmony, carrying out his orders in a symphony of cosmic power.


    ''System, ce all of the women in the Harem affectionate position of Bonding''


    ''And all my daughters under the Daughter''s Support Function. And then, give all of them the Positions of ''Disciples''.


    ''And for the nobility, add all of the women to the rank ofdy and my daughters, to the rank of princess.


    [: Affirmative :]


    In an instant, the atmosphere shifted, as if the fabric of reality itself was bending to Daniel''s will.


    His women and his daughters felt an inexplicable surge of energy course through their bodies as if the universe was aligning with their very existence.


    Isabe''s heart raced as a warm sensation enveloped her.


    "His blood... it''s like a divine elixir," she breathed, her voice filled with madness.


    Tiana''s eyes widened as the mark of infinity was etched onto her skin.


    "We''re being marked by his essence," she said to Lia, her voice trembling with obsession.


    Lia nodded, her gaze fixed on the mark. "A symbol of our eternal bond, an oath beyond life itself."


    As the gifts flowed into them, the women''s bodies began to emanate an aura that resonated with the cosmos.


    The air crackled with energy as they felt their strength surge to unparalleled heights.


    Margaret''s breath caught in her throat as her very being was transformed.


    "We''re bing vessels of his power," she whispered to Mia, her voice tinged with awe.


    Mia''s eyes glimmered as her body absorbed the gifts.


    "It''s as if his essence is bing a part of us, a union beyondprehension."


    The daughters, too, underwent a transformation that was nothing short of miraculous.


    Their already formidable potential was magnified, their essence intertwined with their master''s in ways that defied exnation.


    As the final waves of power surged through them, the disciples, women, and daughters found themselves standing at the nexus of something greater than themselves.


    A bond that surpassed the limits of mortal understanding had been forged, a bond that spoke of love, devotion, unwavering loyalty and also, and madness.


    Silvia''s heart swelled as her body pulsed with newfound strength. "He''s granting us power beyond our wildest dreams," she said to ra, her voice filled with reverence.


    ra nodded, her eyes gleaming with a fervent intensity. "We''re bing vessels of his will, his devoted disciples."


    As the transformation concluded, the disciples, women, and daughters found themselves unable to tear their gaze away from Daniel.


    Their hearts burned with an obsession that transcended reason, a love that bordered on the divine.


    Isabe''s voice was barely a whisper as she metTiana''s gaze, their connection palpable.


    "We''re bound to him in ways we can''t fathom."


    Jasmine''s lips curved into a fervent smile as she met Isabe''s gaze.


    "His power courses through us, a testament to that we belonged to him."


    The air was charged with almost electric energy as their connection to Daniel deepened.


    The mark of infinity glowed beneath their knuckles, a symbol of their eternal allegiance.


    As their eyes locked onto their charismatic master, an overwhelming sense of unity and purpose surged within them.


    Their love for Daniel had transcended the boundaries of ordinary devotion, solidifying into an obsession that would shape their destinies and reshape their world.


    With their bodies aglow and their hearts burning, the disciples, women, and daughters gazed at Daniel with a reverence that knew no bounds.


    They were ready to wield the power he had bestowed upon them, to stand by his side, and to prove their undying devotion in the face of any challenge.


    In the days that followed, Daniel''s influence expanded like an unstoppable wildfire.


    It was as if he had cast an irrevocable spell over every woman in thend, drawing them into the folds of his harem and his sect.


    With each gift he bestowed and each act of power, he disyed, their love for him swelled.


    It was a love that transcended reason, a blind devotion that bordered on madness.


    But to them, it was a madness that had transformed their lives in ways they could have never imagined.


    He had shattered their destinies, reassembling them like a mosaic under his guidance.


    Every moment spent under his tutge deepened their bond, strengthening the invisible threads that connected their hearts to his.


    They saw him as more than just a master, he was a saviour, a deity in their midst.


    The love they felt for him was unconditional, unrelenting, and eternal.


    Their hearts beat in time with his, their souls entwined in a dance of unfaltering loyalty.


    Even the concept of time became insignificant in the face of their devotion.


    Millions of years could pass, and still, their adoration would remain unchanged.


    They were bound to him by a force that defied logic, a force that had rewritten the very fabric of their existence.


    In the grand tapestry of their lives, he was the master weaver, pulling the threads of fate to create a masterpiece they could have never envisioned on their own.


    Their destinies had been rewritten, rewritten by him, and they weed it with open arms.


    Immortals and Gods could stand against them, but they would not waver.


    For their loyalty to Daniel was unbreakable, their hearts and souls forever aligned with his.


    He was the guiding light that had led them out of the darkness of their previous lives, and they would follow him into eternity without hesitation.


    In thisnd where normality once reigned, he had sparked a revolution, a revolution of hearts, minds, and souls.


    His presence had be an unshakeable cornerstone, the centre around which their lives revolved.


    Their love for Daniel was their anthem, their obsession their shield.


    United by their shared devotion, they stood as a force that even the mightiest of powers could not dismantle.


    As their destinies intertwined with his, they knew that nothing could sever the bond they shared, not even the forces of the cosmos.

 Chapter 155 The Brewing Storm

    ?


    In a dark and dimly lit room, a sense of foreboding hung heavy in the air.


    At the centre of the chamber stood a massive round table, its surface adorned with intricate carvings and symbols.


    The room was vast, its walls lined with torches that cast flickering shadows across the space.


    The silence was palpable, broken only by the asional sound of rustling garments and the hushed whispers of those gathered.


    Nine figures were seated around the table, each wearing different clothes and garments that reflected their status and lineage.


    Their faces were shrouded in shadows, their identities hidden in the dim light.


    Yet, the weight of authority and power emanated from them, a testament to their positions as leaders of the noble families.


    Lord Harrington, a man of significance among the nobility, had met a mysterious and untimely demise.


    This event had shaken the very foundations of the noble society in this city.


    The purpose of this gathering was to discuss the implications of his death and the consequences it carried.


    "Silence, my esteemed colleagues," a deep and resonant voice broke through the quiet, drawing the attention of all present.


    The figure at the head of the table exuded an air of authority, and even in the dim light, his posture and demeanourmanded respect.


    "We are here to address the matter of Lord Harrington''s murder."


    The others nodded in agreement, their expressions masked by the shadows.


    Each leader represented a different faction within the noble hierarchy, and their interests often conflicted.


    Yet, in the face of this grave situation, they hade together, bound by the knowledge that something sinister was at y.


    "His murder was not a random act," another voice chimed in, this one belonging to a woman seated to the left of the one who spoke.


    "It was a message, a disy of power intended to provoke us."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room, and the atmosphere grew even tenser.


    The implications of Lord Harrington''s death extended beyond mere personal vendettas, it held the potential to disrupt the bnce of power among the noble families.


    "My fellow leaders, do you not see the danger we''re in?" a figure named Lord Alden interjected, his voiceced with frustration.


    "If the truthes to light, our entire scheme could crumble. Our families'' legacies could be tarnished beyond repair."


    Lord Gareth, known for his cunning, clenched his fists in frustration.


    "We''ve invested too much into this endeavour to let it all slip away because of one man''s death. We must ensure that the truth remains hidden."


    Lord Dian, who had been optimistic about their progress, shared in their concern.


    "Indeed, we cannot afford for Lord Harrington''s death to blow our ns wide open. We must act swiftly and decisively."


    As the conversations continued, it became clear that the noble leaders were driven by a mixture of ambition, desperation, and fear.


    Their grip on power and the secrets they held was slipping,


    "It''s clear that there''s a hidden force at work," a third voice added, this oneing from a figure cloaked in rich fabrics.


    "And if we don''t uncover the truth behind this, our very existence as noble families could be at risk."


    The weight of their words hung heavily in the air, a reminder that their privileged positions did not make them immune to danger.


    The nobility was a world of secrets, alliances, and rivalries, and any disturbance in its equilibrium could have far-reaching consequences.


    As the discussion continued, the noble leaders shared their theories and suspicions, piecing together the puzzle of Lord Harrington''s murder.


    Unbeknownst to them, the roots of this conspiracy stretched beyond their realm, reaching into the city of Exolia, where a deadly gue raged.


    Little did they know that the gue was not a mere natural urrence.


    It was a sinister creation born out of forbidden techniques and dark ambitions.


    The noble families, driven by a desire for power, had turned to the forbidden to gather spiritual energy and break through to higher realms.


    Despite their discussions and revtions, the true extent of the conspiracy was yet to be unveiled.


    The leaders exchanged nces, the gravity of their situation bing increasingly evident.


    The assassination of Lord Harrington was a mere catalyst for the unveiling of deeper conspiracies that threatened their very existence.


    "If others find the truth about his death, then it would be difficult for us to cover," one of them raised.


    "Don''t worry. Lord Harrington''s death won''t bring us any trouble," he reassured them, and all of them believed his words.


    "So how is the progress of harnessing Spiritual Energy from the corpses?"


    The question cut through the tension, and all eyes turned to one of the figures at the table.


    It was a man with an air of confidence, his demeanour betraying a sense of pride in their dark endeavour.


    "It''s doing far better than we have expected," he replied with a self-assured smile, his voice carrying a hint of excitement.


    "And it won''t be long before we can break through."


    A ripple of approval and anticipation spread among the leaders.


    Their sinister plot was nearing fruition, and the prospect of ascending to higher realms of power seemed within their grasp.


    The forbidden technique they had employed, fueled by the spiritual energy extracted from the gue-stricken corpses, promised to elevate them to unparalleled heights.


    "The time is ripe for us to take control," another leader chimed in, his eyes glinting with a hunger for power.


    "Once we break through to the higher realm, we will reshape the destiny of thisnd ording to our desires."


    "Still, we need more time before we canpletely harness the spiritual energy from the corpses," Lord Dian, the head of one of the noble families, announced with a fiery gleam in his eyes.


    The other leaders seated around the round table exchanged knowing nces, their excitement barely contained.


    The prospect of ascending to higher cultivation realms was tantalizing, and they were willing to pay any price to achieve it.


    "Ah, the power that awaits us," Lady ra, a woman known for her cunning, chimed in with a wicked smile.


    "I''ve sacrificed my flesh and blood for this cause. A small price to pay for such unparalleled strength."


    Lord Everard, a man with a reputation for his ruthlessness, leaned forward.


    "We''ve delved into forbidden techniques, broken taboos, and forsaken our humanity. But it will all be worth it when we stand at the pinnacle of power."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room as they recounted the sacrifices they had made to harness the spiritual energy.


    They had handed over their loved ones to a shadowy group, an organization shrouded in secrecy and driven by their motives.


    "I must say, their influence runs deeper than we thought," Lord Gareth mused, his voice tinged with a mix of admiration and unease.


    "They seem to know just how to manipte us to further their own goals."


    Lady Isolde, known for her beauty and charisma,ughed softly. "Maniption or not, the group is aiding us in our pursuit. I care not for their true intentions as long as they help us breakthrough."


    As the leaders revelled in their ambitions, they remained blind to the fact that their lust for control had led them down a treacherous path.


    The web of power they were weaving was intricate, each thread binding them closer to forces beyond theirprehension.


    "We must tread carefully," Lord Alden cautioned, his expression sombre.


    "There are whispers of consequences that reach far beyond our desires. Thend itself is suffering due to our actions."


    Lord Dian waved his hand dismissively.


    "The gue is a small price to pay for the strength we''ll attain. Our power will eclipse any suffering we cause."


    The conversations continued for hours, their obsession with power blinding them to the world outside.


    They discussed strategies, shared secrets of their sacrifices, and revelled in the thrill of their imminent breakthrough.


    Unbeknownst to them, the malevolent group''s influence over them had grown stronger.


    The organization had its own motives, driven by a legacy that spanned generations.


    The noble leaders were pawns in a game far greater than they could imagine.


    Their lives were entwined in a sinister plot, and their actions had far-reaching consequences that stretched beyond their grasp.


    As they delved deeper into darkness, they were slowly falling into the hands of the malevolent group, whose intentions were shrouded in mystery.


    In the dimly lit room, the leadersughed, schemed, and revelled,pletely unaware of the puppet strings being pulled by unseen hands.


    The fate of Exolia hung in the bnce, their lust for power guiding them down a treacherous path from which there might be no return.


    In the dimly lit room, the leadersughed, schemed, and revelled,pletely unaware of the puppet strings being pulled by unseen hands.


    The chamber itself was adorned with opulent tapestries that depicted scenes of power and conquest.


    The soft glow of torchlight danced across the intricate carvings and symbols etched into the walls, casting eerie shadows that seemed to mirror the darkness that had settled in their hearts.


    As the night wore on, the true nature of their sinister intentions became more apparent through their conversations and shared confessions.

 Chapter 156 Whispers Of A Change

    ?


    Now that Daniel had conquered this once destend, a profound transformation had swept across thendscape.


    Where once a barren and gue-ridden wastnd stretched, now stood a realm of vitality, prosperity, and hope.


    Gone were the days when the gue''s deadly grasp had suffocated thend, choking the life out of everything it touched.


    The once-ailing inhabitants now revelled in a new era of health and well-being. The streets that were once empty and forlorn were now bustling with activity, as the women went about their daily lives with a renewed sense of purpose.


    Wherever one looked, there were signs of growth and abundance.


    But it wasn''t just the physical changes that marked this new era.


    The very air seemed to hum with a palpable energy, a spiritual qi that permeated every corner of thend. It was as if thend itself had awoken from a deep slumber, and the pulse of life flowed through it in vibrant waves.


    Food, which had been scarce in the days of the gue, was now in abundance.


    The once-starving people now gathered around tablesden with wholesome nourishment, their faces illuminated with gratitude.


    Whispers of change rippled through the air like an enchanting melody, carried on the lips of those who had caught wind of an intriguing rumour.


    This tantalizing tale spoke of a distantnd, shrouded in mystery, where the lives of women were said to transform, regardless of age or circumstance.


    The rumour resonated with a resonance deeper than words, echoing the collective despair of the afflicted.


    "If you wish to change your life for the better, and even your daughter''s, thene to thisnd of change."


    The words became a mantra, a hymn that echoed through their hearts, a beacon of hope that cut through the suffocating darkness.


    In a city where cultivating spiritual qi was not a mere aspiration but a desperate necessity, the promise of transformation was a flicker of light in the encroaching night.


    They had witnessed cultivators harnessing their inner energies to achieve feats unimaginable, to rise above the limitations of their mortal bodies.


    They yearned to be one of them, to break free from the shackles of the gue and ascend to a realm where mortality held no dominion.


    The rumour of thend of change resonated particrly with those who had no hope left, who saw the end of their mortal journey approaching too soon.


    It offered a lifeline to those who were drowning in the sea of despair, a chance to rewrite their destinies and embrace the cultivation that had remained tantalizingly out of reach.


    Mothers, daughters, and sisters, all were captivated by the prospect of transformation.


    The promise was irresistible.


    Each utterance of the rumour held a flicker of possibility, igniting imaginations and fueling dreams that had long been suppressed.


    Amidst the buzzing anticipation, stories of thend''s wonders grew more borate with each retelling.


    Whispers of miraculous transformations, of lives overturned and destinies rewritten, captured the hearts of women of all walks of life.


    From impoverished life to a deity, it was unbelievable.


    The allure of thisnd of change transcended age and background.


    Young girls yearned for a future where their potential was not confined by their talents and to soar the sky like those cultivators.


    Middle-aged women envisioned casting off the chains of their mundane existence for a chance at a reimagined life.


    Even the elderly, who had weathered a lifetime of struggles, dared to dream of a final chapter infused with newfound purpose.


    Thend itself remained shrouded in mystery, its location a puzzle waiting to be solved.


    Yet, the vagueness only seemed to add to the allure, weaving an air of enchantment around the rumour.


    Some imed to know someone who had witnessed the transformation firsthand, while others spoke of encounters with enigmatic travellers who imed to have been touched by thend''s sacred qi.


    And so, the rumour persisted, carried on the wind of whispers and hopes.


    The words, "If you wish to change your life for the better, and even your daughter''s, thene to thisnd of change," echoed in the hearts of women, a beacon of possibility in a world that often sought to limit their potential.


    All of this rumour started from a girl who wanted change for herself and also, her little sister and it all began from her.


    In a secluded corner of the gued city, where the sinister disease had wrapped its clutches around the popce like a vice, resided a girl of merely sixteen years.


    She should have been filled with dreams of cultivating spiritual qi, pursuing schrly pursuits, and envisioning a future of endless possibilities.


    Yet, the relentless grip of the gue had crushed those dreams into dust.


    Lying within a makeshift tent erected by the armies of the city''s noble families, the girl''s frail form was a stark contrast to the vibrant youth she should have been embodying.


    If one were to look upon her, they would see the ravages of the gue etched upon her like a cruel mark of fate.


    Her body, once full of vitality, now bore the scars of the disease''s merciless onught.


    Both of her arms had been consumed by the gue, leaving her body iplete and marred by the cruel affliction.


    Even her once-lustrous hair, a symbol of her youth and beauty, was now a dishevelled mess, half-eaten by the relentless gue.


    Her visage, once a picture of grace, had been contorted into a hideous semnce of its former self.


    In her deste state, shey there, staring nkly into an empty space, lost in a world of suffering that seemed to have no end.


    Her voice, once capable of expressing the hopes and dreams of a young girl, had been silenced by the gue''s cruelty.


    A mere whisper escaped her parched lips as she mouthed her anguish, "How long am I going to suffer?"


    Her voice was barely audible, her question hung in the air like ament, a cry of despair that echoed the sentiments of countless others trapped in the clutches of the gue-ridden city.


    Each day, she endured the torment of her condition, her body weakened and her spirit broken.


    In her wretched state, the young girl knew no hope of a cure.


    The gue''s cruel grip had tightened around her for an extended period, leaving no glimmers of news about remedies or relief.


    Her parents, too, had fallen victim to the merciless disease, leaving her utterly alone in her suffering.


    With each passing day, her condition worsened, and the inevitable shadow of her impending demise loomed over her.


    Her circumstances were dire, and the weight of her istion and suffering bore down heavily upon her frail shoulders.


    She had be all too aware that her time was drawing near to an end.


    Amidst the misery that enveloped her, she experienced a whirlwind of emotions, despair, anguish, and a longing for release from her torment.


    In the midst of her struggle, a thought began to creep into her mind, the idea that perhaps death would be a better alternative to the unrelenting agony she endured.


    Her body was a mere husk of what it once was, and she questioned the purpose of her existence.


    "What''s the point of living?" she muttered, her voice a whisper that carried the weight of her hopelessness.


    Yet, as she grappled with these dark thoughts, a faint voice, almost imperceptible, reached her ears.


    "S-Sis... I''m hungry..."


    The voice belonged to her younger sister, a child of only ten years.


    Her sister was herst remaining family, a fragile connection to the past that she clung to amidst the despair that surrounded her.


    Gazing at her little sister, the girl''s heart ached with a mixture of emotions.


    She saw her sibling, once a reflection of her own beauty, now marked by the cruel scars of the gue. It was a harsh reminder of the cruel reality they both faced.


    Her sister''s eyes, however, still held a glimmer of innocence and vulnerability, making the girl''s resolve waver.


    Her sister''s plea tugged at her heartstrings, a stark contrast to the bleakness that had consumed her.


    The sense of responsibility that had always driven her protective instincts resurfaced.


    Despite the odds, she was determined to ensure that her sister had a chance at survival, even if it meant facing dire circumstances that seemed insurmountable.


    Comparing herself to her sister, she couldn''t help but feel like a failure.


    Her own body bore the full brunt of the gue''s cruelty, robbing her of her limbs and her youth.


    She had been robbed of her vitality, her ability to run and y like a child should.


    It was a pain that cut deep, a regret that gnawed at her heart.


    As she looked into her sister''s eyes, a newfound determination ignited within her.


    She might not have the strength or the cure to change her own fate, but she could still fight for her sister''s survival.


    With a newfound sense of purpose, she set her mind on a path that might lead to salvation, a path that held the promise of change and transformation, not only for herself but for her sister as well.

 Chapter 157 Makina and Marin Part 1

    Chapter 157 Makina and Marin Part 1


    Makina, burdened by the knowledge of her sister Marin''s hunger, was acutely aware of the insufficiency of the rations provided by the armies of the city''s noble families.


    Despite her own dire circumstances, her focus remained steadfast on her sister''s well-being.


    With a heart full of love and determination, she addressed her sister''s hunger in the only way she could.


    "Marin," she said, her voice a soft murmur that carried the weight of their shared struggle, "I know you''re hungry, but please hold on. I promise you that we''ll have plenty of good food to eatter, okay?"


    Despite her own suffering, Makina''s words were imbued with a sense of hope, a promise of better times that she desperately wished to fulfil for her sister.


    With an incredible disy of resilience, Makina used her remaining limbs to crawl towards her sister''s side.


    She manoeuvred with determination and purpose, driven by her fierce love for Marin.


    As she reached her sister''s side, she extended aforting touch, using whatever means she had to convey her affection and reassure her.


    Marin, weakened by her hunger and the ravages of the gue, could only respond with a whisper of agreement.


    "Alright..."


    Her voice was a fragile echo, a testament to her trust in her sister''s words and the bond they shared.


    Despite her own difort, she found sce in Makina''s presence, finding the strength to trust her elder sister''s assurance.


    As the hunger-induced exhaustion overcame Marin, she drifted into a restless slumber.


    Watching her sister sleep, Makina clenched her teeth in frustration and determination.


    Her thoughts were resolute even in the face of despair. "I don''t care about my own life," she reflected, "but I can''t let my sister die. I won''t let that happen."


    However, as Makina looked at Marin''s sleeping form, a new challenge presented itself, the scarcity of food.


    Panic clenched at her heart as she considered their dire situation.


    With the already limited rations running out, the future seemed bleak and uncertain.


    She wracked her brain, searching for a solution to the problem that gued her thoughts.


    The city''s environment, ravaged by the gue, offered little in terms of sustenance.


    The scarcity of resources posed a daunting challenge for Makina, who was determined to keep her promise to her sister.


    With limited options, she knew that finding enough food to satisfy their hunger was a near-impossible task.


    Yet, even in the face of this seemingly insurmountable challenge, Makina''s resolve remained unshaken.


    Her love for her sister was a driving force that propelled her forward, giving her the strength to fight against the odds.


    She was determined to find a way to secure nourishment for Marin, even if it meant venturing into the unknown and facing unimaginable difficulties.


    And so, with a fierce determination burning in her eyes, Makina began to contemte the lengths she would go to ensure her sister''s survival and fulfil the promise of a better future.


    Despite the bleakness of their situation, a sudden turn of events brought a glimmer of hope to Makina and Marin''s lives.


    Food rations, provided by the army of the noble families, were delivered to their tent.


    The soldier who delivered the food, seemingly immune to the effects of the gue, called out in a rough tone, "Oi brats, food is here."


    Makina''s eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and excitement at the unexpected arrival of nourishment.


    The simple prospect of having something to eat for herself and, more importantly, for her hungry little sister, Marin, was a ray of light in their otherwise gloomy existence.


    Gathering her strength, Makina immediately began to crawl towards the entrance of the tent, eager to retrieve the much-needed sustenance.


    However, as she moved, a sudden pang of pain shot through her head, causing her to emit a low groan.


    It turned out that the soldier, who wore ck robe clothes, had ''carelessly'' thrown the te of food onto Makina''s head.


    His demeanour suggested an air of superiority and a twisted sense of amusement in his actions.


    Despite the difort and the humiliation, Makina''s focus remained steadfast on the food thaty scattered on the ground.


    With an unwavering determination, she painstakingly used her mouth to gather the food and ce it back onto the te.


    This wasn''t the first time she had endured such treatment from the soldier.


    Each instance was a reminder of the vast divide between those who could cultivate and those who couldn''t.


    Fearful that speaking out would result in further deprivation, Makina swallowed her grievances and continued to endure the soldier''s callous behaviour.


    Finally, as the te was reassembled, Makina''s eyes fell upon the meagre portion of food before her.


    Her heart clenched with a mixture of disappointment and concern, for the amount of food on the te was far from sufficient to satiate both her and Marin''s hunger.


    Her voice trembled as she voiced her distress, "T-This isn''t enough for me and my sister."


    The soldier''s response was marked by an irritated scoff.


    "Tsk. Just be grateful that you even have food, you brats," he retorted callously.


    His disdain for their plight was evident as he further degraded the food by spitting on it, adding a newyer of disgust to the already pitiful meal.


    Makina''s anxiety and frustration deepened as he pulled her hair and shouted, "And don''t you everin again!"


    navigate the harsh reality of their circumstances once again.


    Hisint about dealing with people like them underscored the With a dismissive snort, the soldier turned away, leaving Makina to navigate the harsh reality of their circumstances once again.


    Hisint about dealing with people like them underscored the vast divide between the privileged cultivators and the powerless, gue-ridden inhabitants of the city.


    Despite the mistreatment, Makina''s spirit remained unbroken.


    Gritting her teeth and steeling herself against the unfairness of their situation, she focused on what truly mattered: her sister''s well-being.


    Using her mouth with deft precision, she began to carefully divide the meagre offering into parts that could be eaten and those that were unfit for consumption.


    The loaves of bread, though meagre, held the promise of nourishment.


    Knowing that every morsel was essential for Marin''s survival, Makina made a silent resolve to ensure her sister''s hunger was sated.


    With a mixture of determination and love guiding her actions, she consumed the inedible parts herself, reserving the edible portions for Marin.


    As she stared at the remaining food, her heart heavy with the weight of responsibility, Makina''s thoughts turned to the uncertain future thaty ahead and the lengths she was willing to go to protect her sister from the harsh realities of their world.


    Makina''s heart swelled with both determination and tenderness as she crawled towards her sleeping sister, Marin. Gently, she woke her sister from her slumber, whispering, "Marin, food is here."


    Marin''s eyes fluttered open, and a glimmer of excitement danced within them.


    Hunger had be an all-too-familiar sensation for the young girl, and the prospect of food was a rare and wee urrence.


    However, as Marin''s gaze fell upon the te that held their sustenance, a flicker of disappointment crossed her features.


    "B-Bread again...?" she voiced her question, her toneced with a hint of resignation.


    Marin''s sentiment echoed Makina''s own thoughts, for both of them had grown tired of the repetitive and insufficient rations they received.


    Makina''s heart ached at her sister''s reaction, but she was quick to offer a simple exnation that wouldn''t burden Marin with the harsh reality.


    "Because there are a lot of people who need to be fed," she replied with a gentle smile, her voice carrying a touch of reassurance.


    Marin nodded her understanding, her young mind epting the exnation without further inquiry.


    As Marin reached for the bread with her mouth, Makina''s gaze remained fixed on her sister.


    The simple act of eating was a reminder of the harshness of their circumstances, a world where even the most basic necessities were scarce.


    Makina''s lips curved into a bittersweet smile as she watched Marin take each bite, her innocence contrasting starkly with the harshness of their reality.


    "But aren''t you going to eat?"


    Marin''s innocent question pulled Makina''s attention back to the present moment.


    Her sister''s concern for her well-being tugged at Makina''s heartstrings, a testament to the deep bond they shared.


    Makina hesitated for a moment, her mind grappling with the internal conflict of putting


    Marin''s worry to rest while not burdening her with the truth.


    With a gentle smile that masked the turmoil within her, Makina replied, "Don''t worry, I''ve eaten my portion."


    She offered the reassurance without hesitation, masking her own hunger and sacrifice to ensure that Marin felt safe and cared for.


    Marin''s trusting nod was both heartwarming and heartbreaking, a poignant reminder of the lengths to which Makina was willing to go for her sister''s sake.


    In that quiet moment, as they shared the meagre meal in the dimly lit tent, their bond as sisters only grew stronger.


    Makina''s resolve to protect and care for Marin burned brighter than ever, and she knew that as long as she had her sister by her side, she would continue to endure and fight against the harsh reality they faced.


    As Marin''s delicate form sumbed to the pull of sleep once again, Makina''s heart swelled with a mixture of relief and anguish.


    Relief that her sister had at least a brief respite from the suffering, and anguish at the thought of how long this cycle of hunger and weakness would continue.


    The helplessness she felt was like a weight pressing down on her chest, threatening to suffocate her spirit.


    In the stillness of the tent, Makina''s thoughts churned with a mixture of desperation and determination.


    The fate that had befallen them was cruel and unforgiving, and yet, there was a fierce fire within her that refused to be extinguished.


    The life she once knew, the dreams she once had, all seemed like distant memories now. Her reality was defined by the gue that had stripped her of her limbs, her parents, and her aspirations.


    A single question gnawed at her, taunting her as she stared at her sleeping sister. "I don''t mind dying...but I can''t let my sister die," she whispered to herself, her voice a mere murmur in the dimly lit tent.


    The weight of responsibility and love bore down on her, anchoring her to this world even as it seemed to crumble around her.


    Makina''s gaze remained fixed on Marin''s peaceful form, her eyes reflecting a mix of determination and desperation.


    She couldn''t fathom leaving her sister alone in this world, vulnerable and defenceless.


    The world beyond their tent was harsh and unforgiving, and Makina knew that Marin''s survival hinged on her own sacrifices.


    "If I die...who''s going to take care of her...?"


    Makina''s voice was filled with anguish, her heart torn between her own longing for release from this suffering and her unyielding devotion to her sister.


    Her fingers instinctively reached out, as if she could physically touch the weight of her worries.


    The question that haunted her thoughts was how to secure a future for Marin, a life that was free from the clutches of this wretched gue and the despair that came with it.


    Makina''s mind raced with the possibilities, yet every avenue seemed blocked by the cruel realities of their world.


    Who would be willing to care for a young girl who had lost her limbs, in a city overrun by gue and despair?


    The odds were stacked against them, and Makina''s shoulders slumped under the weight of her uncertainty.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she considered the bleakness of their situation.


    The love she felt for Marin was a fierce, unbreakable bond, and she would do anything to protect her sister from further suffering.


    If there was a way to exchange her own life for a better one for Marin, Makina would grasp it without a second thought.


    She would face any challenge, ovee any obstacle, and make any sacrifice necessary to ensure that her sister could experience a life free from pain and

 Chapter 158 Makina and Marin Part 2

    Chapter 158 Makina and Marin Part 2


    Days turned into weeks, and the cycle of suffering continued unabated for Makina and Marin.


    The harsh reality of their situation weighed heavily on Makina''s shoulders, and she felt the weight of her own powerlessness pressing down upon her.


    Every day seemed like a relentless struggle for survival, and hope was a distant memory that slipped through her fingers like sand.


    As the days stretched on, Makina''s heart grew heavier.


    She watched as the soldiers moved about, their actions a cruel reminder of the divide between those who could cultivate and those who couldn''t.


    The treatment they received from the soldiers bordered on cruelty, and Makina''s anger and frustration grew with each passing day.


    Yet, she dared not voice her grievances for fear of making their situation worse.


    Time took its toll on their bodies, and Makina could see the deterioration in Marin''s condition.


    Her sister''s frail form became even more delicate, her energy waning as the gue continued to gnaw at her.


    Makina''s heart ached with a sense of urgency and desperation.


    She knew that time was running out, and the absence of any sign of treatment only deepened her fear for Marin''s life.


    The scene around them was one of despair.


    Instead of witnessing people recovering from the gue, Makina''s eyes were met with the haunting sight of lifeless bodies, the faces of the dead belonging to those she had once known.


    Among them was her friend Natalie, a face that was once filled with life, was now cold and still in death.


    The shock of seeing a familiar face among the corpses sent shivers down Makina''s spine, and her breath caught in her throat.


    As Natalie''s body was gathered and passed through the tent, Makina''s eyes remained fixed on the scene, her mind unable to process the reality before her.


    The horrifying sight of her friend''s lifeless form was etched into her memory, a stark reminder of the fragility of life in this unforgiving world.


    Her body trembled, and a wave of nausea washed over her as she tried to push away the image that threatened to consume her thoughts.


    In the midst of this despair, Makina''s determination burned brighter.


    She couldn''t let Marin suffer the same fate as those around them.


    The sight of Natalie''s lifeless body was a catalyst, a stark reminder of the urgency to find a way out of this nightmare.


    Her love for her sister was unbreakable, and she was willing to fight tooth and nail to ensure that Marin had a chance at a better life.


    With a clenched jaw and tear-filled eyes, Makina vowed to herself that she would find a way to change their fate.


    The path ahead was uncertain, but her determination was unwavering.


    The darkness that surrounded them was suffocating, but Makina was determined to carve a path toward a glimmer of light, no matter the challenges thaty ahead.


    The air inside the tent felt stagnant and suffocating, a reflection of the heaviness that clung to Makina''s heart.


    The feeble glow of a single candle cast distorted shadows on the walls, their wavering forms mimicking the uncertainty that had be their reality.


    The thin fabric of the tent fluttered gently, a fragile barrier between them and the outside world.


    Makina''s heart raced as she held Marin tightly in her arms, feeling the shivers that racked her sister''s frail frame.


    The soft groans of pain that escaped Marin''s lips were a haunting soundtrack to the agony they both endured.


    It was as if the gue that had ravaged their bodies was now gnawing at their souls, leaving them both in a state of relentless torment.


    In the faint candlelight, Makina could make out the haggard state of Marin''s once-lustrous hair.


    Strands that were once the envy of many were now gone, leaving behind a barren scalp that added to their shared misery.


    But what struck Makina with a gut-wrenching blow was the sight of her sister''s empty eyes, the windows to her soul now veiled in imprable darkness.


    The night was eerily quiet, save for the guttural screams that tore through the air.


    Marin''s cries were a desperate plea, a manifestation of the fear and confusion that gripped her.


    Makina''s own heart pounded in her chest as she crawled towards Marin''s voice, driven by an instinctive need to offer sce in the face of such distress.


    "Makina, where are you?"


    Marin''s voice wavered, her toneced with panic.


    The desperation in her voice was like a knife to Makina''s heart, a visceral reminder of the helplessness that both of them were mired in.


    It was a question that cut through the darkness, seeking a lifeline in a world that had turned hostile.


    With trembling hands, Makina reached out, her fingers brushing against Marin''s arms before gently sliding up to cup her cheeks.


    She could feel the dampness of Marin''s tears, the physical manifestation of the emotional storm that raged within her.


    "I''m right here, Marin," Makina''s voice trembled, carrying with it a promise of unwavering support.


    "You''re not alone."


    Gently, she reached out and took Marin''s trembling hand in hers, offering whateverfort she could.


    "I''m here, Marin. I''m right here with you," Makina whispered, her voice quivering with emotion.


    She fought back tears, her own despair threatening to consume her.


    devastation to their already dire circumstances.


    As Marin''s cries subsided into sobs, Makina held her close, her The realization that Marin had lost her sight added anotheryer of devastation to their already dire circumstances.


    As Marin''s cries subsided into sobs, Makina held her close, her heart aching as she thought about the darkness that now enveloped her sister''s world.


    The gue had robbed Marin of so much, and Makina''s chest tightened with a mix of anger and grief.


    It was a cruel twist of fate that such a young life had to endure such suffering.


    "Makina, what''s happening to us? Why is this happening?"


    Marin''s voice was filled with fear and confusion, her words a reflection of the overwhelming uncertainty they faced.


    Makina had no answers to give, and it pained her to hear the desperation in her sister''s voice.


    "I don''t know, Marin," Makina admitted, her voice barely audible as she struggled to hold back tears.


    "But I promise you, I''ll find a way to make things better. I won''t let you suffer like this."


    Makina''s promise was a silent vow, amitment she made to herself and her sister.


    The weight of the situation was crushing, but Makina''s determination burned brighter than ever.


    She knew that the path ahead would be fraught with challenges, but she couldn''t allow herself to falter.


    In the darkness of their tent, Makina clung to Marin, her embrace a lifeline in their world of suffering.


    The city around them may have been consumed by gue and despair, but within their bond as sisters, there was a glimmer of hope that refused to be extinguished.


    As the night wore on, Makina held Marin close, her thoughts consumed by a fierce determination to find a way to change their fate.


    The path may be treacherous, and the odds stacked against them, but Makina was willing to fight against the darkness that threatened to consume them.


    With her sister by her side, she would do whatever it took to bring light to their lives once more.


    As the cries subsided into quiet sobs, Makina held Marin close, their bodies pressed together as if to create a barrier against the harshness of their surroundings.


    The air inside the tent felt heavy with unspoken words, a sharednguage of anguish that transcended their circumstances.


    In the stillness of the night, Makina''s heart swelled with a fierce determination.


    She couldn''t erase the pain they had endured, the losses they had suffered, or the darkness that now enveloped Marin''s world.


    But she could be a source offort, a pir of strength in the midst of their shared suffering.


    With the candle''s flickering light casting a fragile glow, Makina continued to hold Marin, her arms offering both shelter and sce.


    The sounds of the city beyond their tent were a constant reminder of the world they were isted from, a world that had crumbled under the weight of the gue.


    As the hours stretched on, Makina''s resolve only grew stronger.


    The night may have been long and merciless, but it was also a testament to their resilience.


    In a world marred by darkness, they clung to each other, finding sce and strength in their bond as sisters.


    As the tears flowed and the night wore on, Makina knew that as long as she had Marin in her arms, there would always be a glimmer of hope, a spark that refused to be extinguished.


    In the tranquil embrace of the tent''s dim light, Makina sat beside her slumbering sister, Marin.


    The night hung heavy with unspoken fears and the weight of their dire circumstances.


    The flickering candle cast elongated shadows that danced on the tent walls, adding to the sense of istion that enveloped them.


    Marin''s face, though peaceful in sleep, bore traces of the pain she had endured.


    Makina''s eyes shifted between her sister''s fragile form and the remnants of their meagre meal on the te.


    The scarcity of food and the relentless progression of the gue pressed upon her mind.


    Resting back against the fabric, Makina exhaled a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of the world.


    "What should I do?"


    Her voice, a mere whisper, trailed into the silence, mirroring her internal struggle.


    She grappled with a sense of helplessness, woven with an unwavering determination to save her sister.


    As the night wore on, Makina''s thoughts ran.


    "Where can I find a better ce?"


    The question reverberated, each sybleden with doubt.


    The hope of a sanctuary warred with scepticism, leaving her torn between longing and uncertainty.


    "Mom... Dad..."


    The names escaped her lips,ced with nostalgia and an ache for guidance.


    The memory of her parents, like aforting embrace, propelled her to seek a solution.


    Her voice, a fragile murmur, carried the weight of her heart''s yearning for a way out of their predicament.


    The hours passed in quiet contemtion.


    The candle dwindled, casting diminishing light on her determined expression.


    The sight of Marin asleep stirred Makina''s resolve, a silent vow that ignited within her.


    The dawn''s tentative rays began to breach the tent, illuminating her resolute gaze.


    With Marin''s future in mind, Makina realized that action was her only recourse.


    Theplexities of the path ahead couldn''t deter her.

 Chapter 159 Makina and Marin Part 3

    Chapter 159 Makina and Marin Part 3


    In the dimly lit confines of their tent, Makina sat beside her peacefully sleeping sister, Marin.


    The faint glow of a single candle flickered, casting elongated shadows that danced on the tent walls, emphasizing the weight of their dire circumstances.


    Marin''s fragile formy atop a makeshift bedding, her breathing steady but her body bearing the marks of the gue''s relentless grip.


    Makina''s eyes were fixed on Marin''s face, her thoughts a tumultuous whirlwind of fear, despair, and desperation.


    The scarcity of food was bing increasingly apparent, and the severity of the gue''s toll on their bodies was undeniable.


    The sight of Marin''s hairless scalp and the knowledge of her sister''s blindness only added to Makina''s overwhelming sense of helplessness.


    The sound of Marin''s rhythmic breathing was a stark contrast to Makina''s racing thoughts.


    "What should I do?"


    Her voice, a mere whisper, carried the weight of a thousand questions without answers.


    She felt trapped in a merciless cycle of suffering, the walls of their tent echoing her inner turmoil.


    The days blended into nights, and as the candle continued to burn, Makina''s desperation grew.


    The realization that their lives were slipping away, hour by hour, gnawed at her soul.


    The gue''s grip was tightening, and with it, the spectre of death loomed closer.


    The thought of losing her sister, her only family, was an agony that consumed Makina''s every waking moment.


    She had seen friends sumb to the gue, and she knew that their fate was no different if something didn''t change.


    Tears welled in her eyes as she imagined a future without Marin''s presence, without herughter and warmth.


    As the candle sputtered, casting fleeting shadows that mirrored Makina''s wavering resolve, she clenched her fists in frustration.


    "What should I do?"


    The question reverberated, each iteration etching deeper lines of distress onto her face.


    The room felt suffocating, a reflection of the hopelessness that had taken root in her heart.


    Outside, the sky transitioned from darkness to dawn, a silent reminder that time was running out.


    The first rays of sunlight pierced through the tent''s fabric, casting a soft glow on Marin''s sleeping form.


    Makina''s gaze shifted from her sister to the fading candle, and with it came a surge of heartache.


    In the stillness of the afternoon, as the sun hungzily in the sky, Makina''s ears perked at the distant voices of the guards engaged in their duties nearby.


    The tent''s fabric barely muffled their conversation, and her curiosity drew her focus toward their words like a moth to a me.


    "Hey, haven''t you heard of that piece of newstely?"


    One guard''s voice carried a tone of intrigue, capturing Makina''s attention immediately.


    She shifted slightly within the confines of the tent, straining to listen more closely to the impending revtion.


    "Ah...you meant that, right?"


    Hispanion''s sigh held a sense of shared concern, a precursor to whatever they were about to discuss.


    The anticipation gnawed at Makina''s insides as she awaited the continuation of their conversation.


    "Right. Apparently, the nobles are furious, and the whole upper echelon is boiling about thisnd."


    The words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications.


    Makina''s heart quickened as she felt the weight of their words, sensing that this nd'' held significance far beyond what she could have anticipated.


    Her brows furrowed in confusion, and she mentally prodded her thoughts, attempting to unravel the puzzle they had presented.


    ''Whatnd are they talking about?'' she questioned, her mind racing to fill in the gaps.


    "No one knows when or how, but thend that was known to be the most deadly of all because of the gue had now turned into a paradise."


    The revtion hit Makina like a tidal wave, crashing into her consciousness with breathtaking force.


    Her eyes widened, pupils dting as the significance of those words sunk in.


    A rush of emotions flooded her, disbelief, hope, and a desperate urgency.


    Thend that was once a nightmare, consumed by the gue that had ravaged her and her sister''s bodies, had miraculously transformed into a paradise.


    It was an inconceivable twist of fate, a beacon of light amid the darkness that had ensnared them.


    As the guards'' voices faded into the background, Makina''s mind whirled with possibilities.


    ''Thend of paradise...'' Her thoughts echoed, and her heart pounded with newfound determination.


    She had heard enough to know that this was her chance, her glimmer of hope.


    But a new question emerged, one that carried both excitement and apprehension, ''Where is it?''


    Makina''s eyes flickered with a mixture of resolve and uncertainty.


    The tantalizing prospect of salvation beckoned to her, a distant dream that now seemed within reach.


    With Marin still asleep beside her, Makina''s mind began to form a n.


    She needed to find out more about thisnd, its location, and how she could reach it.


    "Well, at first, the heads had sent some cultivators in to find a clue about thisnd...but you know what happened?"


    The guard''s words carried a mix of intrigue and foreboding, drawing the attention of his friend and Makina alike.


    Eager to learn more, they leaned in, awaiting the tale he was about to unfold.


    "What happened?"


    His friend''s curiosity mirrored Makina''s, their anticipation palpable in the air.


    The guard''s next words held the promise of unveiling something that defied belief.


    "None of the 100 cultivators that were sent had returned alive. And you have to know that all of them were foundations or even near towards the Origin realm."


    The weight of his statement hit like a ton of bricks, causing the jaws of both his friend and Makina to drop in astonishment.


    The implications of what he was saying were staggering, a group of cultivators, formidable and renowned for their realms, had ventured into this mysteriousnd and met their doom.


    "What!? There''s no way that can be true!"


    The incredulity in his friend''s voice was matched by Makina''s own disbelief.


    To her, cultivators were beings of immense power and longevity, bordering on the realm of immortals.


    The notion that they could be felled was a concept she struggled to ept.


    "I had the same reaction as you, but this is true. That''s why the higher-ups are panicking right now."


    The gravity of the situation hung in the air like a storm cloud, casting a shadow over their perceptions.


    The city''s most skilled and formidable individuals had ventured into thend of paradise and met their demise.


    The implications were staggering.


    "No one knows when, but thatnd grew towering, imprable walls that not even the strongest cultivator in this city could destroy."


    The words conjured images of walls rising like colossal titans, shielding thend from prying eyes and intrusion.


    Makina''s mind raced, trying toprehend the scale of this transformation.


    "The heads don''t know what is happening inside and how it grew, and the only clue that they have is the wide, broad name that''s stered on the huge golden gate, Heavenly Harem Sect."


    The revtion was like a puzzle piece slotting into ce.


    The name resonated with both awe and intrigue, a beacon that beckoned the desperate and hopeful alike.


    Makina''s thoughts whirred as she absorbed the information.


    The Heavenly Harem Sect, an enigmatic sanctuary that had arisen from the depths of gue and despair.


    It was a name that bore both hope and mystery, and its golden gate held the promise of salvation.


    As the guard''s words settled, Makina''s determination was reignited.


    Now, Makina felt like they had dropped a huge clue on her, and she clung to those words, ''Heavenly Harem Sect''.


    The name reverberated in her mind, a beacon of hope guiding her thoughts.


    It was as if destiny itself had whispered to her, offering a path to salvation that she hadn''t dared to dream of.


    As the guard continued to speak, she hung on his every word, hoping to extract more information that might aid her in her quest.


    "What... What kind of name is that!?"


    The guard''s incredulity mirrored Makina''s initial reaction to the name.


    His mocking tone did little to deter her, though, the name had sparked a fire within her, and she was determined to uncover the truth.


    "Still, the higher-ups believe that it''s a force or sect of some kind. And for now, they have no idea what this... sect... wants. They didn''t want to send any more men, fearing that they would lose even more."


    The pieces of the puzzle were slowly falling into ce.


    The higher-ups were wary, cautious of the enigmatic power that had emerged from the ashes of gue and despair.


    Makina could sense the mixture of fear and uncertainty in the guard''s words, a sentiment that resonated within her own heart.


    "Hence, for now, they are observing before making any decisions."


    The guard''s revtion hung in the air, an unspoken invitation for Makina to draw her own conclusions.


    The Heavenly Harem Sect was a phenomenon that defied exnation, a force that had transformed and once ravaged by gue into a sanctuary of promise.


    The fact that even the city''s most powerful cultivators had met their demise within its reaching the Heavenly Harem Sect held a glimmer of hope that she couldn''t ignore.


    "But where is thisnd located?"


    walls only added to the air of mystery surrounding it.


    As the conversation with the guard concluded, Makina''s mind raced with newfound purpose.


    The path ahead was fraught with danger and uncertainty, but the prospect of reaching the Heavenly Harem Sect held a glimmer of hope that she couldn''t ignore.


    "But where is thisnd located?"


    Makina''s desperation was evident as she sought the critical piece of information.


    The guard''s response was both unexpected and intriguing, drawing her further into the unfolding mystery.


    "You might not believe this, but you know about thend that''s known to be abandoned?"


    His friend''s interest was piqued, and he ventured a guess.


    "You mean the Efea Land, where it was once prosperous due to its abundance of Spiritual Stones?"


    The confirmation left his friend in disbelief, unable to reconcile the prosperous history of Efea Land with its current state.


    "Yeah, it''s thatnd."


    The guard''s response carried a weight of both truth and intrigue.


    His friend''s incredulousughter mirrored Makina''s own astonishment.


    After all, Efea Land had be a forbidden and forsaken ce, its riches of spiritual stones now overshadowed by the haunting gue that gripped its soil.


    Thend was no longer one of abundance but of ruin, a ce where even the healthiest of individuals would find their limbs withering away upon entry.


    "It''s up to you whether to believe it, man, but duty calls regardless."


    With those words, the conversationbetween the guards reached its conclusion, leaving Makina alone with her racing thoughts.


    The revtion that the transformednd, the Heavenly Harem Sect, was situated within the abandoned Efea Land hit her like a bolt of lightning.


    It was a convergence of despair and hope, a juxtaposition that she struggled to wrap her mind around.


    As the guards resumed their duties, Makina''s heart raced with a newfound sense of purpose.


    The path ahead was clearer now, even as the challenges loomedrge.


    Efea Land, a ce that had fallen into darkness, now held the promise of salvation.


    The journey to the Heavenly Harem Sect was bound to be perilous, but the potential reward was worth every risk.


    As the city''s dim lights cast long shadows across the ground, Makina''s gaze shifted to her sister, still resting peacefully.


    The weight of her responsibility bore down on her, but the spark of determination burned bright within her chest.


    With the name of the sect etched into her heart and the memory of Efea Land''s fall as a reminder, Makina knew that her path was set.


    She would do whatever it took to reach the Heavenly Harem Sect, to secure a future for her and Marin, and to free them from the shackles of the gue that had held them captive for far too long.

 Chapter 160 Makina and Marin Part 4

    Chapter 160 Makina and Marin Part 4


    As the night descended upon the city, Makina''s eyes seemed to burn with an intensity that outshone even the dual suns that illuminated their world.


    The revtion of the Heavenly Harem Sect and its potential as a ce of salvation had ignited a fire within her that refused to be extinguished.


    The realization that finding the Heavenly Harem Sect, nestled within the abandoned Efea Land, would be a challenging endeavour didn''t deter Makina.


    She understood that the journey ahead would be fraught with difficulties and uncertainties, but the prospect of a better life for herself and her sister fueled her determination.


    The Explia city, home to over a million souls, was a daunting expanse ofnd.


    Each nd" within the city acted as a mini-city in itself, creating a vast maze of streets, structures, and life.


    Navigating through this site would undoubtedly require time and effort.


    "Marin"


    The soft voice of her sister, Makina, reached her ears.


    Makina gently roused her sister, eager to share their impending journey and the hope of a new life.


    "Yes," Marin replied, her voice carrying a mix of reassurance and excitement.


    "We''re going to move to a new ce, a betternd than where we are now."


    Marin''s response held a trace of curiosity, her voice tinged with a glimmer of hope.


    "Really? But... how are we going to get there?"


    Makina''s determination was unwavering as she replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll carry you."


    Despite her challenges and disabilities, Makina was resolute in her intention to shoulder the responsibility of carrying her sister on this journey.


    Concern etched Marin''s voice as she asked, "But what about you? Will you be all right?"


    Makina''s response was filled with conviction, even if she carried her doubts deep within.


    "I''ll be fine. This is something I need to do."


    The sisters'' bond was unbreakable, a testament to the love and devotion they held for one another.


    As she prepared for the arduous journey thaty ahead, Makina''s heart swelled with a mixture of determination and hope.


    She believed that the Heavenly Harem Sect held the key to a better life for them both.


    With Marin''s trust and her inner strength, she was ready to embark on a path that would challenge them in ways they couldn''t yet imagine.


    Despite Marin''s worries and concerns, Makina managed to reassure her sister that their journey would be worth the effort.


    Marin, cing her trust in Makina''s strength and determination, found a glimmer of hope in her sister''s conviction.


    As the night deepened, the sisters seized the opportunity to make their escape from the gue-ridden city.


    Makina''s heart pounded with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety as she prepared to carry out their daring n.


    Carrying Marin was no easy feat, and Makina''s determination was put to the test as she attempted to secure her sisterfortably on her back.


    It took multiple tries and adjustments before she felt confident that Marin was positioned securely.


    With a rope carefully fastened to keep her in ce without causing difort, and a wooden tform to provide support, Makina had done her best to ensure her sister''sfort.


    Marin, still in a peaceful slumber due to her delicate health, remained oblivious to the preparations taking ce around her.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Makina stood up with Marin on her back.


    The strain of the endeavour was evident on her face as she gritted her teeth and used her legs to support them both.


    The weight was significant, and the absence of her arms made the task even more challenging.


    "Okay, we''re ready," Makina murmured, her voice carrying a mixture of determination and resolve.


    She knew that this journey was their only chance at a better life, and she was willing to endure any hardship to make it happen.


    With Marin safely secured and her determination guiding her, Makina emerged from their tent.


    Walking towards the path that would lead them to the abandoned Efea Land, she stepped into the darkness with a sense of purpose.


    The city they were leaving behind held their past, but thend ahead offered the possibility of a brighter future.


    A kind of future that Makina was determined to reach, no matter the obstacles thaty in their path.


    As Makina ventured into the outside, the cacophony of anguish and suffering enveloped her senses.


    The wails of those afflicted by the gue echoed through the night, a haunting chorus of despair that seemed to permeate the very air.


    Each step she took was a testament to the strength of her will, a silent deration that she would not be consumed by the darkness that threatened to suffocate their lives.


    With each passing tent, Makina''s heart clenched in empathy for those whose lives had been ravaged by the merciless gue.


    She could see the pale faces of the sick, their bodies weakened and their spirits broken.


    The mere sight of their suffering was a stark reminder of the urgency of her mission, a reminder that time was a luxury they could not afford.


    Amidst the sea of suffering, Makina''s determination burned brighter.


    She clung to the hope that the Heavenly Harem Sect within the abandoned Efea Land held the promise of salvation.


    Though the path was uncertain and the challenges formidable, she refused to let doubt creep into her heart.


    Marin''s well-being depended on her, and that was enough to fuel her resolve.


    Makina''s steps were steady, her gaze focused on the path ahead.


    She navigated thebyrinthine alleys of the tent city with a sense of purpose.


    Her legs carried her forward even as her mind wrestled with the weight of their predicament.


    She felt the weight of Marie on her back, a constant reminder of the responsibility she bore.


    The night sky hung heavy above them, the dual suns reced by a nket of stars that offered a faint glimmer of light.


    Despite the darkness that surrounded them, Makina''s determination shone like a beacon, guiding her through the uncertainties thaty ahead.


    Hours passed, and fatigue began to take its toll on Makina''s body.


    The makeshift streets were uneven and difficult to traverse, each step a struggle.


    Yet, she pressed on, drawing strength from the bond she shared with her sister and the hope that the journey would be worth their sacrifices.


    With every step, the sounds of suffering gradually faded into the distance.


    Thend became a memory as Makina and Marie moved further away from the heart of despair.


    And as the first light of dawn painted the horizon in soft hues, Makina''s spirits lifted.


    The promise of a new beginningy ahead, and she was determined to reach it.


    As the sun began to rise, casting its warm glow over thend, Makina''s resolve remained unshaken.


    The journey to the Heavenly Harem Sect and the salvation it offered would not be easy, but she was willing to face whatever challenges came their way.


    Makina''s footsteps continued to resonate through the quietndscape as she trekked further away from the tent city.


    With each passing hour, the once-distant milestone drew nearer, a tangible reminder of her determination and progress.


    The absence of the tents that had been symbols of suffering filled her with a sense of aplishment, fueling her resolve to push forward.


    As she walked, Makina''s thoughts echoed the promise she had made to her sister.


    To provide her with a better life, to shield her from the pain and hardship that had befallen them.


    Thendscape stretched out before her, a mixture of rugged terrain and untamed beauty.


    The sun hung high in the sky, casting its warm rays upon thend and lending a sense of vitality to the world around her.


    The quietude of the surroundings provided a stark contrast to the cacophony of thend they had left behind, offering Makina a reprieve from the constant reminder of suffering.


    Makina''s determination remained unyielding as she pushed herself onward.


    With every step, Makina''s strength was both physical and symbolic.


    She was not just carrying Marie on her back, but also the weight of their hopes and dreams.


    Each footfall was a testament to her resilience and her unwaveringmitment to creating a better life for both of them.


    As the sun''s warm rays bathed thendscape, Makina''s tired eyes scanned the horizon.


    She could hardly believe how much time had passed since she began her journey through the city.


    Thend of tents was now far behind her, reced by a seemingly endless expanse of terrain.


    The physical strain on her body was immense, her energy waning with every step she took.


    Her clothes clung to her skin with sweat, and her legs trembled from the effort.


    But none of this deterred her.


    The thought of her sister''s well-being propelled her forward, driving her to push past her limits.


    Marie''s presence on her back was a constant reminder of the purpose that fueled her determination.


    Makina''s gaze shifted to her sister, who remained asleep despite the challenging journey.


    The wooden tform and the secured rope were the makeshift solutions that allowed Marie to rest asfortably as possible.


    With a deep breath, Makina reaffirmed hermitment.


    "Hang on, Marie. We''re going to make it," she whispered, her voice a mixture of exhaustion and determination.


    She felt a connection to her sister that went beyond words.


    Makina''s steps continued to be steady, her focus unwavering despite the fatigue gnawing at her body.


    As the day progressed, she kept her eyes on the horizon, hoping to catch a glimpse of the abandoned Efea Land.


    The knowledge that the Heavenly Harem Sect might be their salvation provided a beacon of hope that guided her through the physical and mental challenges.


    As the sun reached its zenith, casting a harsh light over thend, Makina''s pace began to slow.


    Her legs trembled more noticeably, and her breath came in ragged gasps.


    She spared a moment to wipe the sweat from her brow, taking a brief respite to catch her breath.


    "Marie, we''re getting closer," she said softly, her voice a mix of reassurance and exhaustion.


    She could only hope that her sister''s condition was stable and that the journey wasn''t causing her more pain.


    With renewed determination, Makina continued her journey, each step an act of defiance against the odds stacked against them.


    The journey was far from over, but Makina was fueled by a fierce resolve.


    She would carry her sister to the Heavenly Harem Sect, no matter the challenges thaty ahead.

 Chapter 161 Makina and Marin Part 5

    Chapter 161 Makina and Marin Part 5


    As Makina walked further and further, her sense of time gradually faded away.


    Minutes turned into hours, and hours turned into days.


    The only constant guide she had was the changing sky above her, from the zing sun to the serene moon.


    "Sister... I feel hungry..."


    Marin''s weak voice broke the silence of their arduous journey.


    The hunger pangs had grown stronger, a reminder of their dire circumstances.


    Makina''s heart clenched at her sister''s words, and she offered what littlefort she could.


    "Here you go, Marin."


    There was a jug tied to the ropes which was easier for Markn to drink.


    Water was their only sustenance now, a meagre source of relief against the gnawing hunger.


    Makina had no rations to offer, no food to alleviate the growling emptiness in their stomachs.


    Thend they had left behind was one of the ces of desperation and suffering, but it had at least provided them with the minimal sustenance they needed to survive.


    Now, out here on this journey, they faced a different kind of struggle.


    The jugs of water that Makina carried were their lifeline.


    Each precious drop was a testament to her sacrifice and determination to keep her sister alive.


    Yet, as the days stretched on, she couldn''t ignore the dwindling supply.


    There was only one jug left, and the weight of responsibility pressed heavily upon her.


    But Makina held her concerns close, not wanting to burden her sister with the full extent of their predicament.


    She had always been the one to protect and care for Marin, and even now, with her own body weakened and strained, she was determined to shield her sister from unnecessary worry.


    With each step, Makina''s resolve deepened.


    The journey was gruelling, the road ahead uncertain, and their destination shrouded in mystery.


    Yet, as long as she had Marin by her side, she would keep moving forward.


    The Heavenly Harem Sect was their beacon of hope, promising salvation from the gue that had ravaged their lives.


    "Are we there yet...?"


    Marin''s voice broke the rhythmic sound of their footsteps, her curiosity and eagerness evident despite her weakened state.


    Makina smiled gently, her weariness momentarily forgotten.


    "We''re almost there," she replied, her voice carrying a mixture of reassurance and excitement.


    It was the same response she had given her sister before, a promise of a better life that awaited them.


    Marin''s young heart was filled with trust and faith in her sister.


    Despite being only ten years old, she had seen Makina as her protector and guide throughout their journey of hardships.


    With a contented sigh, she settled against Makina''s back, her eyes slowly closing as sleep imed her.


    The gentle rhythm of Makina''s steps and the hopeful promises of a newnd lulled her into a peaceful slumber.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over thendscape, Makina continued to carry her sister with unwavering determination.


    The passage of time seemed to stretch and warp, each minute elongated into a torturous eternity as Makina''s body continued its relentless march.


    The world around her seemed to blur, her vision a haze of colours and shapes merging.


    Her steps were no longer sure and steady, they were a testament to thest vestiges of her strength.


    The world around her seemed to blur, her vision a haze of colours and shapes merging.


    With every faltering step, her legs quivered under the strain, threatening to give way beneath her.


    Each footfall was a battle, a struggle against the leaden weight that pulled at her limbs.


    Her lungs were starved for air, her breathsing in ragged gasps that matched the erratic rhythm of her heartbeat.


    The weight of exhaustion pressed down on her like a physical force, threatening to crush her spirit.


    But Makina''s determination was a force to be reckoned with, an unyielding me that refused to be extinguished.


    She willed her body to move forward, her thoughts a relentless chant that echoed through her mind, propelling her through the agony.


    "Not yet!"


    Her voice was hoarse and strained, yet it carried a fervent determination that seemed to defy the very limits of her physical form.


    Her legs moved as if by sheer force of will, each step a triumph over the protesting muscles that screamed for rest.


    "I can''t give up just yet!"


    The words were a mantra, a battle cry that echoed in the depths of her being.


    Sweat trickled down her brow, mingling with the dirt and grime that coated her skin.


    Her body felt like it was on fire, aching and trembling as it struggled to keep moving.


    As the sun beat down upon her, Makina''s body became a battleground.


    Her mind waged war against the physical torment, her thoughts a ceaseless chorus that pushed her beyond mortal endurance.


    She stumbled, her knees threatening to buckle, but she fought against gravity with a tenacity born of desperation.


    Time lost its meaning, the hours merging into an endless expanse of pain and determination.


    The hunger that gnawed at her belly was a constant reminder of her body''s frailty, yet she pushed forward despite the gnawing ache.


    The world around her seemed to fade, her focus narrowing to the path ahead and the unwavering purpose that drove her.


    Her voice grew silent, her throat raw from both thirst and the exertion of her strained cries.


    The very act of putting one foot in front of the other became a supreme act of willpower, each step a testament to her refusal to yield.


    Her body felt like a vessel of agony, every fibre of her being protesting against the punishment she was subjecting it to.


    Yet, even amid her physical torment, Makina''s spirit burned bright.


    Her sister''s face, filled with hope and trust, was a constant presence in her mind.


    The promise of a better life for Marin was a beacon that guided her through the darkest moments of her struggle.


    As the horizon stretched on, Makina''s determination became an indomitable force.


    She was no longer just a girl walking, she was a force of nature, a living embodiment of resilience and love.


    The boundaries of her mortal limits blurred as she continued her arduous journey, each step pushing her beyond what she thought was possible.


    As more hours passed by, the toll on Makina''s body became painfully evident.


    Every step she took seemed to drain away a part of her strength, leaving her muscles trembling and her breathing ragged.


    Her resolve to push beyond her limits was unyielding, but the limitations of her mortal form were bing increasingly apparent.


    Marin''s weight on her back felt heavier with every stride.


    The strain on her muscles was immense, and the added burden was pushing her body to its breaking point.


    The sun beat down mercilessly, its rays scorching her skin and intensifying the fatigue that gripped her.


    Sweat poured down her forehead and soaked her clothes, mingling with the dirt and grime from her arduous journey.


    With every step, a sharp ache shot through her limbs, and her legs felt as though they were wading through thick mud.


    The ground seemed to tilt and sway beneath her, and dizziness clouded her vision.


    She fought to stay upright, to keep moving forward despite the overwhelming urge to copse.


    The jug of water that had been her lifeline was now empty, a stark reminder of the scarce resources she had relied on.


    Her mouth felt dry, and her parched throat cried out for relief.


    Dehydration was setting in, sapping her energy and making even the simplest movements a Herculean effort.


    Marin''s soft, shallow breaths on her back were a reminder of the delicate life she carried.


    The burden of her sister''s well-being was both a source of strength and an additional challenge.


    Eachboured breath from Marin tugged at Makina''s heart, urging her to press on despite her exhaustion.


    Through the haze of weariness, Makina''s mind clung to a single thought, the Efea Land.


    The ce that held the promise of salvation for her and her sister.


    The sight of the towering walls ahead seemed almost like a mirage, a beacon of hope amid her struggle.


    Her feet moved on autopilot, one step after another, her determination fueling her despite the toll it was taking on her body.


    Amid her physical torment, Makina''s awareness wavered.


    Her surroundings blurred and spun, and her thoughts began to jumble together.


    The world seemed distant and unreal as if she were walking through a fever dream.


    Her legs threatened to give out beneath her, and her body trembled with the effort of staying upright.


    As she stumbled forward, her gaze fixed on the walls of the Efea Land, the edges of her vision darkened.


    Her pulse pounded in her ears, a relentless drumbeat that seemed to synchronize with her weakening heartbeat.


    Each inhale felt like a struggle, and a sense of lightheadedness washed over her.


    The sight of the walls grew closer, yet they felt impossibly distant.


    Her legs felt like lead, and her body screamed for her to stop.


    Every fibre of her being was urging her to give in, to copse and find respite from the agony that consumed her.


    But then, a flicker of awareness.


    Not far ahead, the walls of the Efea Land stood tall and imposing.


    They were her destination, the end of her arduous journey.


    With a surge of adrenaline, Makina pushed forward, her mind locking onto the goal that had driven her all this way.


    As her footnded on thest stretch of ground before the walls, her body rebelled.


    Her legs wobbled and gave way, and she crumbled to the ground.


    The impact sent a jolt of pain through her exhausted frame, but it was nothingpared to the bone-deep weariness that enveloped her.


    In her final moments of consciousness, Makina''s gaze remained fixed on the walls of the Efea Land.


    Her chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, her entire body trembling with the effort to stay awake.


    The world around her seemed to fade, reced by a tunnel vision focused solely on the gate before her.


    A small smile tugged at her lips, a mixture of relief and satisfaction.


    She had made it, she had reached her destination.


    But as her strength waned and her mind began to slip, a sense of urgency took hold.


    ''Please... please save my sister,'' she pleaded silently in her thoughts, her desperation echoing in the recesses of her mind.


    But there was only silence, the world around her growing dimmer with each passing moment.


    And then, a glimmer of hope.


    The gate of the Efea Land swung open, revealing a figure dressed in white.


    His presence radiated a soothing energy that seemed to envelop her, offering a momentary respite from her suffering.


    As the young man approached, his voice reached her ears like a gentle breeze.


    "You''ll be fine, young girl," he assured her, his words a balm to her weary soul.


    With his arrival, a sense of calm washed over her, and she could almost feel her exhaustion easing, if only for a moment.


    Makina''s lips moved, her voice barely audible as she summoned thest of her strength.


    "Please... save my sister."


    The young man''s smile was warm and reassuring, his eyes filled withpassion.


    "Don''t worry, youngdy. Just close your eyes and rest. Everything will be alright."


    With thoseforting words, Makina felt herself surrendering to the embrace of darkness.


    Her consciousness faded, and the world around her slipped away.


    She closed her eyes, finally sumbing to the exhaustion that had consumed her.

 Chapter 162 A Change Part 1

    Chapter 162 A Change Part 1


    In an unknown darkness, Makina''s consciousness slowly stirred.


    As her awareness returned, she found herself surrounded by an abyss of ckness, punctuated only by a hazy white fog that seemed to drift aimlessly.


    Confusion washed over her, and a sense of disorientation clouded her thoughts.


    She blinked, trying to make sense of her surroundings.


    "Where am I?"


    Her voice, shaky and uncertain, echoed through the void.


    There was no response, just the eerie silence that enveloped her.


    A shiver ran down her spine, and her heart began to race.


    She turned around, searching for any sign of familiarity, but the darkness stretched on endlessly.


    Panic started to gnaw at the edges of her mind.


    It was as though she had been thrust into a world devoid of time and space.


    With each passing moment, her anxiety grew.


    Questions tumbled through her mind like leaves caught in a gust of wind.


    How had she ended up here?


    Was this some kind of dream?


    Or perhaps a realm between life and death?


    As she grappled with her thoughts, the white fog seemed to thicken around her, swirling and dancing like wisps of smoke.


    It was both mesmerizing and unsettling, casting an eerie glow on She took a cautious step forward, her senses on high alert.


    The emptiness was suffocating, and a sense of istion settled over her like a heavy nket.


    She longed for a glimmer of light, a distant sound, anything that could offer a hint of where she was and what she should do next.


    "Is anyone there?"


    Makina''s voice wavered as she called out, hoping for some kind of response.


    But the only reply was the echo of her own words, fading into the vast emptiness.


    Her heart pounded in her chest, and a mixture of fear and determination coursed through her veins.


    She couldn''t stay here forever, trapped in this endless void. With a deep breath, she took another step forward, her gaze fixed on the swirling fog.


    ''''Marin...Mom...Dad?''''


    Makina''s voice trembled as she called out to her loved ones, her words echoing into the boundless darkness.


    For a fleeting moment, she thought she saw familiar silhouettes forming in the fog, a glimmer of hope that she wasn''t alone.


    Her heart quickened as she moved closer, her steps tentative and filled with both anticipation and trepidation.


    The figures seemed to solidify, taking on the distinct forms of her sister, her mother, and her father.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, a mixture of relief and joy flooding her emotions.


    "Marin, Mom, Dad!"


    Her voice was filled with a desperate longing as she reached out, her hands trembling as they brushed against the figures.


    But then, as her fingers made contact, a horrifying truth unfurled before her.


    The figures she had hoped to find were nothing more than lifeless shells, their cold and unresponsive hands slipping from her grasp.


    "N-no...!"


    Makina''s voice caught in her throat, choked by the gut-wrenching realization. Her heart pounded with a mixture of shock, grief, and terror.


    The images she had clung to shattered before her eyes, leaving her with an overwhelming sense of loss.


    A sharp scream tore through the air, a raw expression of her fear and anguish.


    "Ahhh!" The sound reverberated through the darkness, a desperate plea for escape from the haunting spectres that had taunted her.


    In an instant, the dream shattered like fragile ss, and Makina''s eyes snapped open.


    Her breath came in ragged gasps as the remnants of the nightmare clung to her consciousness.


    The reality of her surroundings slowly registered, the dim light, the distant sounds, and the sensation of her own body lying on a solid surface.


    For a moment, the boundary between dream and reality remained blurred, and her heart still raced with the intensity of her emotions.


    As her breathing steadied, the stark contrast between the nightmare and the waking world settled in.


    She was alone in a new ce, a ce that held the promise of answers and a chance for her sister''s survival.


    Makina''s chest heaved with the remnants of her nightmare, her breathsing in rapid bursts as she grappled with the disorienting transition from the dream world to her waking reality.


    Beads of sweat clung to her skin, a testament to the intensity of her emotions.


    "What...was that...?"


    Her voice trembled as the lingering images of her nightmare continued to dance at the edges of her consciousness.


    The vividness of the dream seemed to linger as if trying to hold her As her senses gradually returned to her, Makina''s gaze swept across her surroundings.


    captive even as she fought to break free.


    As her senses gradually returned to her, Makina''s gaze swept across her surroundings.


    The room was unfamiliar, its features dimly illuminated by a spiritual stone''s light filtering through a nearby window.


    She felt the cool touch of bedding beneath her, the sensation grounding her in the present moment.


    "Marin..."


    The name slipped from her lips, carrying with it a mixture of concern and urgency.


    She instinctively looked around, her eyes widening as she realized that her sister wasn''t there beside her.


    Panic welled up within her, gnawing at her heart as she struggled to process the absence of her sister.


    However, just as anxiety threatened to consumeher, a voice gently pierced through the turmoil in her mind.


    "You don''t have to be worried about your sister, she''s in the other room being attended."


    Makina''s head snapped toward the source of the voice, her eyes widening as she took in the figure before her.


    A young man stood there, his presence emanating a sense of calm and reassurance.


    His words seemed to carry a weight of understanding as if he could fathom the worries that had consumed her.


    Her racing heart gradually began to steady as she absorbed his words.


    She found herself torn between scepticism and a glimmer of hope.


    "Attended?"


    Her voice wavered, a mix of uncertainty and longing colouring her words.


    "Who...who are you?"


    The young man''s gaze held a kindness that eased some of the tension within her.


    "My name is Daniel," he replied, his tone gentle.


    "And I''m here to help both you and your sister."


    ''''We found you near the entrance of our sect''snd, and I assure you, our intentions are genuine."


    The weight of Makina''s realization settled upon her, and her eyes lifted to take in her surroundings anew.


    The words that Daniel had spoken hung in the air, their impact sinking in.


    "S-So...I have made it here...?"


    Her voice quivered with a mixture of disbelief and relief.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over as a rush of emotions overtook her.


    Daniel''s presence beside her was aforting anchor, a reminder that she was no longer navigating this journey alone.


    His understanding gaze met hers, offering a silent affirmation of her aplishment.


    "That''s right," he replied, his voice gentle yet carrying an undertone of admiration.


    "Your courage in carrying your sister despite your own condition was trulymendable."


    Makina''s vision blurred as tears trickled down her cheeks, the weight of her exhaustion and the emotional tumult she had endured washing over her.


    She didn''t try to stop the tears, allowing them to flow freely as a release for the pent-up feelings that had apanied her every step of the way.


    "I...I had to," she managed to say amidst the waves of emotion.


    Her voice trembled, a reflection of the vulnerability she felt at that moment.


    "I couldn''t...I couldn''t let my sister suffer any longer."


    Daniel''s expression softened even further, a mixture of empathy and understanding evident in his eyes.


    "Your devotion to your sister is truly remarkable," he replied. "It''s a testament to the strength within you."


    As Makina took in his words, a mixture of gratitude and wonder unfurled within her.


    She had carried a heavy burden on her frail shoulders, driven by a fierce determination to change her sister''s life for the better.


    And now, to be recognized and understood, to have her efforts acknowledged, felt like a balm to her wounded spirit.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice a fragile thread as she wiped away her tears.


    The journey had been arduous, but thepassion she encountered in Daniel''s presence and the promise of a new beginning within the Heavenly Harem Sect gave her hope.


    She realized that she had stepped into a realm where her sacrifices were acknowledged, where her sister''s well-being was valued, and where they might find the healing and sanctuary they so desperately needed.


    "Can I see my sister...?"


    Makina''s voice held urgency, a deep-seated need to ensure her sister''s well-being after the ordeal they had endured.


    Her eyes searched Daniel''s face for any hint of permission, her heart racing in anticipation.


    Daniel''s response was immediate and reassuring, his demeanour kind and understanding.


    "Of course, you can," he said, his words carrying a sense of empathy for the bond between the two sisters.


    With gentle support, he helped Makina to her feet, their unspoken exchange expressing gratitude and a shared understanding of the importance of this moment.


    As they left the room, Makina''s heart beat faster with a mixture of hope and worry.


    She followed Daniel''s lead, her determination propelling her forward.


    The transition from one room to another was swift, and as they entered the opposite chamber, Makina''s eyes were immediately drawn to the figure lying on the bed.


    "Marin!"


    Makina''s voice held a mixture of relief and emotion, a reflection of the intense concern she felt for her sister''s well-being.


    With careful steps, she approached the bedside, her eyes fixated on Marin''s form.


    Seeing her sister lying there, peacefully sleeping, brought a wave offort that washed away some of the anxiety she had carried.


    Marin''s presence seemed to fill the room, a testament to the bond that Makina held so dear.


    Her sister''s fragile state was a reminder of the lengths Makina had gone to ensure her safety and a better life.


    A sigh of relief escaped Makina''s lips as she ced her ear against the rise and fall of Marin''s chest, the assurance of her sister''s peaceful slumber.


    The room itself radiated a sense of calm and serenity, a far cry from the challenges they had faced on their journey.


    Turning her gaze toward Daniel, Makina''s eyes conveyed a gratitude that words couldn''t fully express.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice filled with sincerity.

 Chapter 163 A Change Part 2

    Chapter 163 A Change Part 2


    As Makina looked upon her sister''s peaceful form, a mixture of emotions swirled within her.


    Relief, gratitude, and exhaustion intertwined, creating aplex tapestry of feelings.


    Her eyes lingered on Marin''s face, memorizing every feature, every rise and fall of her chest as she breathed.


    The sight of her sister safe and sound filled Makina''s heart with a warmth that she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    With a sense ofpletion, she turned away from Marin''s bedside and walked back to the room where Daniel was waiting.


    The room was quiet, save for the soft rustling of fabric as she entered.


    Daniel''s gaze met hers, his eyes carrying a mixture of understanding andpassion.


    "Why would you go to such great lengths to travel from onend to another?"


    Daniel''s voice was gentle, prompting Makina to open up about her journey.


    Makina took a moment to gather her thoughts, her gaze briefly dropping to the floor before she met Daniel''s eyes.


    "I had no other choice," she began, her voice tinged with a sombre tone.


    "My sister''s condition and mine were worsening with each passing day, and there wasn''t even a glimmer of hope for treatment."


    Her words hung in the air, a weighty silence settling between them.


    Daniel''s expression remained steady, his attentiveness a silent encouragement for her to continue.


    "Even the food they provided us with was barely enough to sustain us for a single day," Makina continued, her voice carrying a mixture of frustration and helplessness.


    "Looking at the state of our bodies... I knew we wouldn''tst much longer."


    As Makina spoke, Daniel''s expression shifted to one of empathy.


    He understood the gravity of their situation, the desperation that had driven her to embark on such a perilous journey.


    "I couldn''t stand by and watch my sister suffer," Makina''s voice wavered slightly, her emotions raw and palpable.


    "I had to find a way to give her a chance, even if it meant pushing myself beyond my limits."


    Daniel''s gaze softened, his voice filled with admiration.


    "Your love for your sister is truly remarkable. It takes incredible strength to go to such lengths for someone you care about."


    Makina''s eyes glistened with unshed tears, a mixture of emotions swirling within her.


    "I had to do whatever it took," she replied, her voice a blend of determination and vulnerability.


    "Even if it meant pushing myself to death."


    A gentle smile tugged at the corners of Daniel''s lips.


    "You''re a true warrior, Makina. Your determination and courage have led you here, to the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    As Makina took in her surroundings, her heart swelled with a sense of awe.


    "I never thought I''d actually make it," she confessed, her voice tinged with a mixture of disbelief and gratitude.


    Daniel''s expression grew more serious, his eyes locking onto hers.


    "You''ve been through more than most can imagine," he said softly.


    "But now you''re safe here. The Heavenly Harem Sect wees those who seek refuge and a chance for a better life."


    Makina''s gaze flitted around the room, taking in the unfamiliar yet weing surroundings.


    "What exactly is this ce?" she asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty.


    Daniel''s gaze held hers, his tone gentle as he exined, "The Heavenly Harem Sect is a ce of healing and growth. It''s a sanctuary for those women who have faced hardships and challenges, a ce where they can find support, training, and amunity to belong to."


    As his words sank in, Makina felt a flicker of hope ignite within her chest. "And... can my sister and I stay here?" she ventured, her voice a blend of hope and trepidation.


    "Of course, both you and your sister could stay here, but you''ll have to ept the terms and conditions of bing my disciples," Daniel replied, his tone calm and reassuring.


    Without any hesitation, Makina almost epted it, her eagerness palpable.


    "Then I¡ª"


    But before she couldplete her words, Daniel gently stopped her.


    "Hold on, don''t rush into it," he said with a chuckle.


    He understood the whirlwind of emotions that Makina was experiencing, and he wanted to ensure she made an informed decision.


    Smiling, he continued, "Before you ept, maybe you should see what the sect has to offer. The Heavenly Harem Sect is not just about strength and power. It''s a ce where you''ll find guidance, camaraderie, and a chance to discover your true potential."


    Makina''s eyes widened, absorbing his words as she considered the broader implications.


    "Guidance, camaraderie, and potential..." she repeated softly, mulling over each aspect.


    The weight of her responsibility as an elder sister and her desire to secure a better life for Marin bore down on her, making her decision a critical one.


    Daniel nodded, his gazepassionate as he observed her internal struggle.


    "Exactly. The Heavenly Harem Sect is a heaven for women who seek to fulfil their wishes of having strength beyond what the immortals can."


    Her mind raced, contemting the possibilities that this new path could open up for them.


    She thought of her sister''s well-being, the chance to gain power to protect her, and the promise of amunity that could provide both sce and growth.


    "I want to see it for myself," Makina finally said, determination resolute in her voice.


    Daniel''s smile grew, showing his approval of her thoughtful approach.


    "That''s wise. Later on, I''ll show you around the sect, introduce you to our way of life, and let you experience firsthand what it means to be a part of the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    Makina nodded a mixture of anticipation and excitement building within her.


    As they both looked towards the future, a new chapter in their lives was about to unfold within the walls of the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    Secondster, Makina''s stomach rumbled in hunger, the sound resonating loudly in the room and causing her cheeks to flush with embarrassment.


    "S-Sorry," she stammered, her voice tinged with chagrin.


    The audible protest of her stomach seemed to magnify the awkwardness of the situation.


    Seeing her reaction, Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    "I guess someone''s hungry," he teased gently, offering her an understanding smile.


    "Don''t worry, food will be here soon."


    As if on cue, there came a polite knock on the door, and Mecil entered with a tray of food in hand. Her timely arrival brought a sense of relief to the atmosphere.


    "Food is here," she announced with a warm smile, setting the tes down on a small table near Makina.


    Makina''s face brightened at the sight and aroma of the food.


    Her hunger had been gnawing at her for a while now, and the prospect of a hearty meal was more than wee.


    She looked back at Daniel, her gratitude evident in her eyes.


    "Thank you," she said, her voice sincere.


    The sight of the sumptuous meal before her ignited a spark of joy in Makina''s eyes.


    It had been so long since she had seen such a hearty and satisfying spread, rice, meats, and vegetables all presentedvishly on the te.


    The aroma of the cooked dishes wafted through the air, tantalizing her senses and stirring her appetite.


    ''''Here, let me help you''''


    Knowing that she had no more limbs to support, Daniel took the initiative to feed her.


    Daniel''s offer to help her eat caught Makina by surprise.


    She hesitated initially, not wanting to burden him, but his insistence was unwavering.


    Understanding her limitations, he took the initiative, gently feeding her with kindness in his eyes.


    Although Makina felt a mix of gratitude and awkwardness, she couldn''t help but appreciate his thoughtfulness.


    Between bites of the delicious meal, Makina couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and curiosity bubbling within her.


    She turned her gaze to Daniel and finally mustered the words to ask,


    "So, what exactly is the Heavenly Harem Sect? You mentioned it''s a ce for women seeking strength beyond what the immortals can offer."


    Daniel nodded, his expression thoughtful.


    "Yes, that''s right. The Heavenly Harem Sect is a sanctuary, a haven for women who yearn to transcend their limitations. It''s a ce where you can cultivate not only your physical strength but also your spiritual and mental well-being."


    Makina''s interest was piqued. "But why is it called the ''Heavenly Harem Sect''?"


    Daniel''s lips curled into a gentle smile.


    "The name reflects the idea that here, women are not confined by societal norms or expectations. It''s a ce where they can gather, support one another, and rise to new heights. At the same time, theywould serve me''''


    "But what about men?" Makina asked, wondering if the sect was only exclusive to the women''''


    exclusively for women.


    Daniel''s expression turned more serious. ''''Well, let''s just say that it''s only exclusive to the women''''


    Makina still had yet to understand the rational behind the words of the Heavenly Harem Sect, but soon, she will know.


    As Daniel fed her, the initial difort gradually transformed into a sense ofpanionship.


    Makina found herself allowing her guard to lower as they shared this simple act.


    The clinking of utensils and the soft conversation created an atmosphere of warmth and connection, easing the tension she had carried for so long.


    Makina''s hunger was satiated not only by the delicious food but also by the genuine care she felt from Daniel''s actions.


    Each bite was savoured, the vours exploding in her mouth, making it perhaps the most delectable meal she had ever experienced.


    The gratitude she felt extended beyond the food, it was for the newfound support and the sense of belonging she was beginning to find in this unfamiliar ce.

 Chapter 164 A Change Part 3

    Chapter 164 A Change Part 3


    After finishing up her meal, a renewed sense of energy surged through Makina.


    Fueled by curiosity, she couldn''t wait to explore thend that held the promise of a better life.


    With Daniel''s permission, he became her guide, leading her through the transformed Efea Land.


    Each step she took was filled with wonder and amazement.


    "Woah... Is this really thend of Efea?"


    Makina''s voice held a mixture of astonishment and disbelief.


    The stark contrast between her memories and the reality before her left her awestruck.


    Thend that was once abandoned and gued was now a vibrant sanctuary, pulsating with life.


    As they walked, Daniel''s patient exnations filled in the gaps in her understanding.


    Makina''s gaze wandered, taking in the lush scenery, ornate buildings, and serene gardens that now adorned thend.


    It was a far cry from the destion she had known.


    The more she saw, the more her surprise deepened.


    Facilities that seemed straight out of her wildest dreams were now a reality.


    She marvelled at the advanced training grounds, meditation chambers, and healing centres that dotted thendscape.


    It was as if the Heavenly Harem Sect had breathed new life into thend itself.


    But it wasn''t just the physical transformation that captivated her.


    The very air around her seemed to hum with an unfamiliar energy, one that invigorated her senses and made her body feel lighter.


    It was an atmosphere infused with Spiritual Energy, a force that she had never encountered before.


    "Different, isn''t it?"


    Daniel''s voice broke through her thoughts, and Makina nodded in agreement.


    "I never thought I''d see such a ce," she admitted, her voice tinged with gratitude.


    As Makina walked, her eyes widened at the sight that unfolded before her.


    Women of various ages moved about with grace and purpose, each exuding an air of confidence that was infectious.


    Laughter and chatter filled the air as children ran freely, their faces alight with joy.


    It was a scene of vibrant life and happiness that stood in stark contrast to the destion she had known.


    Seeing these women and children thriving, Makina''s heart fluttered with a mixture of hope and longing.


    Could her sister, Marin, find such happiness here?


    Could she too be free from the shackles of illness and fear?


    Lost in her thoughts, she was surprised when Daniel appeared by her side, his understanding gaze fixed on her.


    "Don''t worry," Daniel''s voice was gentle yet reassuring.


    "Once both of you be my disciples, you''ll have the opportunity to experience a life that you''ve never seen before."


    Makina''s uncertainty began to waver in the face of his conviction.


    She yearned for a better life for herself and her sister, but doubts lingered.


    Could this ce truly offer the salvation they so desperately sought?


    Could the Heavenly Harem Sect truly provide a haven for them?


    Makina''s gaze shifted from Daniel to the women around her, their smiles and interactions speaking volumes about the bonds they shared.


    She saw hope in their eyes, a hope that had been rekindled by the opportunities the sect had provided.


    Her own reservations began to fade as she watched the scene unfold before her.


    There was a sense of unity and purpose that resonated deep within her.


    idea.


    The women around her, their warmth and camaraderie, began to Could this truly be the ce that would grant her sister a chance at a better life?


    With a determined nod, Makina found herself slowly embracing the idea.


    The women around her, their warmth and camaraderie, began to weave a new thread of hope in her heart.


    As the gentle breeze swept through thend, carrying with it theughter and stories of the women, Makina dared to believe that maybe, just maybe, the Heavenly Harem Sect could offer the sanctuary they had been searching for.


    As Makina and Daniel continued their leisurely walk, the tranquillity of the moment was suddenly disrupted by the appearance of a woman who exuded an aura of elegance and beauty that left Makina momentarily stunned.


    Her gaze was drawn to the woman, who addressed Daniel with a mixture of professionalism and respect.


    "Master," the woman''s voice carried a tone of importance, "it seems that the Nobles have once again dispatched their soldiers to our vicinity."


    The woman, introduced as Cecilia, was responsible for managing administrative tasks within thend.


    Makina found herself admiring Cecilia''s graceful demeanour and the way she effortlesslymanded attention.


    Cecilia''s warm smile was briefly directed at Makina before she turned her attention back to Daniel.


    "It appears that the Nobles are relentless in their efforts to challenge us," she remarked, a note of amusement in her voice.


    "Sending their armies as if the oue will be any different from before."


    Makina''s heart raced as she absorbed the gravity of the situation.


    The guards'' conversations she had overheard now seemed far more credible than she had initially believed.


    The prospect of conflict and confrontation gnawed at her nerves, sending waves of unease through her.


    Daniel''s response carried a mix of weariness and resolve.


    "Again? It seems the Nobles are intent on underestimating the strength of the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    Makina couldn''t help but wonder why the Nobles were so adamant in their pursuits, especially when the Sect had demonstrated its capability before.


    Her mind raced, attempting toprehend theplexities of the situation she had stumbled into.


    As Cecilia and Daniel continued to discuss the unfolding events, Makina''s apprehension only deepened.


    She found herself caught in a whirlwind of emotions, curiosity, concern, and an increasing desire to understand the true nature of the challenges thaty ahead.


    With every passing moment, she felt her connection to the Heavenly Harem Sect growing stronger, as if her fate had be intertwined with the destiny of thisnd.


    "Sorry, Makina," Daniel''s apologetic tone conveyed a sense of genuine regret, "it seems that we''ll need to pause our tour for now."


    Makina quickly reassured him, her understanding evident in her response. "It''s alright. You have important matters to attend to."


    As Daniel addressed Cecilia, instructing her to look after Makina, the air seemed to shimmer with aplex blend of emotions.


    Cecilia''s smile was polite, yet beneath the surface, there was an intensity that Makina couldn''t quite decipher.


    "Of course, Master," Cecilia''s voice was polite and amodating, but there was an undertone of something that Makina struggled to identify.


    As Daniel departed to handle the situation with the Nobles, Cecilia turned her attention fully to Makina.


    "Shall we continue our tour then?"


    Cecilia''s smile remained, but there was something enigmatic in her eyes that left Makina intrigued and slightly on edge.


    It was as if there was more to Cecilia than met the eye, and Makina found herself drawn into a world that seemed to hold both promise and secrets.


    After Daniel disappeared from their sight, leaving Cecilia and Makina alone, Cecilia''s demeanour took on an intensity that bordered on obsession.


    Her words held a strange mixture of reverence and possessiveness as she addressed Makina.


    "Makina, you''re a very lucky woman," she stated, her eyes shining with almost manic fervour.


    Caught off guard by Cecilia''s fervent tone, Makina tilted her head in confusion and curiosity.


    "Lucky? Why do you say that?" she inquired, genuinely puzzled by the cryptic statement.


    Cecilia''s smile widened, revealing a hint of aplex emotion that seemed to border on obsession.


    "Because, my dear, you''re about to witness a mere fraction of Master''s true strength," she proimed, her voice carrying a sense of awe and reverence.


    Makina''s interest was immediately piqued by the mention of witnessing Daniel''s strength.


    It was something she had yet to experience, and the idea of seeing the extent of his power intrigued her greatly.


    "His strength?" she repeated, her curiosity evident in her tone.


    "What do you mean?"


    Cecilia''s gaze bore into Makina''s with an intensity that seemed to see right through her.


    "Would you like to experience it firsthand? To catch just a glimpse of the power that resides within our Master?" she inquired, her wordsced with an undeniable allure.


    Makina''s curiosity outweighed her hesitation, and she found herself drawn to the idea of witnessing the world of cultivators up close.


    Her voice was filled with a mixture of eagerness and apprehension as she spoke her decision.


    "I... I want to see what a cultivator''s strength is like."


    Cecilia''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of anticipation and perhaps a touch of fanaticism.


    "Very well, but I must warn you, Makina, that what you''re about to witness is unlike anything you''ve ever seen before," she cautioned, her voice carrying an air of gravity.


    Makina''s innocent inquiry followed, her curiosity unabated.


    "Why is it so different?"


    Cecilia''s expression turned contemtive for a moment before she responded, her tone measured.


    "Cultivators are individuals who have transcended the boundaries of ordinary humans. They harness the energies of the universe to attain incredible powers. The strength they possess is on a level that defies thews of nature, and the feats they can achieve are nothing short of extraordinary."


    Makina''s eyes widened as she took in Cecilia''s words.


    The concept of cultivators sounded almost surreal, like something out of a fantastical tale. "Extraordinary? Like what?"


    Cecilia''s smile turned enigmatic, her gaze distant as if lost in memories.


    "They can manipte the elements, move at speeds that blur the eye, and even battle on a scale that can reshapendscapes. Their strength transcends mortal limitations."


    Makina''s heart raced with a mixture of excitement and trepidation.


    The thought of witnessing such incredible power stirred a sense of awe within her.

 Chapter 165 A Change Part 4

    ?


    "Would you want to see what Master''s power is like?" Cecilia''s question hung in the air, apelling proposition that Makina couldn''t resist.


    The idea of glimpsing the power of a cultivator, a lifelong dream for her, beckoned like a forbidden fruit.


    "Yes... I would love to," Makina replied, her curiosity outweighing any reservations she might have had.


    The notion of witnessing the unimaginable was toopelling to pass up.


    Cecilia''s smile widened a glint of anticipation in her eyes.


    "Then, let''s go and watch how Master would deal with the insects," she said, her voice betraying her fervent devotion to their master.


    Makina followed Cecilia, her heart racing as they ventured deeper into the transformednd.


    The scenery was breathtaking, a testament to a world touched by extraordinary forces.


    On the towering walls, Makina and Cecilia found themselves standing, overlooking the scene that unfolded before them.


    In the distance, Daniel stood with an air of quiet authority, hands sped behind his back, his unwavering gaze fixed upon the approaching procession of cultivators from noble families.


    Makina felt a rush of anticipation, her heart quickening as she watched him.


    His presence exuded a sense of confidence and power that seemed tomand the very air around him.


    Cecilia stood beside Makina, sharing in the awe that this sight inspired.


    They were not alone in their observation.


    Around them, countless women from all walks of life had gathered, their eyes trained on Daniel.


    There was a shared reverence, an unspoken understanding of the significance of this moment.


    Each woman held her own reasons for being here, her own dreams and aspirations tied to the figure who stood like a pir of strength.


    The cultivators from noble families marched forward, their formations disciplined and impressive.


    They were a stark contrast to the vibrant yet serene atmosphere that the Heavenly Harem Sect exuded.


    The tension in the air was palpable, a sh of worlds and ideologies.


    As the cultivators drew nearer, Daniel''s stance remained unyielding, a symbol of calm before the storm.


    Makina couldn''t help but feel a mixture of apprehension and confidence emanating from him.


    He was a force to be reckoned with, and this confrontation was a testament to that truth.


    Cecilia''s presence beside her was a reassurance, a reminder that they were part of something greater.


    The wind carried the distant sound of footsteps, the cadence of determination as the cultivators advanced.


    As the cultivators approached, Daniel''s gaze remained unwavering.


    His aura was a blend of quiet strength and unspoken resolve.


    Makina''s heart swelled with a mixture of admiration and anticipation.


    This was a moment that would be etched into her memory forever, a turning point that would shape the path she had chosen to walk.


    And then, as the two opposing forces drew close, the tension reached its peak.


    The air was charged with electric energy, the culmination of dreams and determination.


    Makina felt her breath catch as the distance between Daniel and the cultivators diminished.


    The weight of this moment hung in the bnce, a testament to the trials thaty ahead.


    As the space between them closed, the world seemed to hold its breath.


    The oue was uncertain, the future unknown.


    But one thing was clear, the Heavenly Harem Sect stood unshaken, and its master, Daniel, stood as a beacon of strength and hope in the face of whatever challenges maye.


    As the groups of cultivators closed in, the leaders of each faction stood out prominently.


    Makina''s gaze fixed on them, her heart racing as tension gripped the scene.


    In the forefront, one of the leaders bellowed, his voice cutting through the air like a de.


    "Whoever is in charge of thisnd, show yourself! The Noble Families demand that the ruler of thisnd obediently surrender themselves!"


    His words reverberated, amplified by the use of spiritual qi that sent his voice thundering across the area.


    The promation held a weight that was impossible to ignore, a challenge issued with unwavering authority.


    The shockwave of his voice rippled through the air, causing a physical impact that jolted Makina.


    She stumbled back, her eyes wide with a mixture of surprise and awe.


    The power of the cultivators was beyond anything she had experienced, and the sheer force of their presence left her momentarily stunned.


    Cecilia''s quick reaction steadied her.


    With a gentle touch and a reassuring grip, Cecilia reached out to Makina.


    "Are you alright?" she asked, her eyes warm with concern.


    Makina''s breath caught for a moment, the residual echoes of the voice still resonating in her ears.


    She met Cecilia''s gaze and nodded, her voice finding its steadiness.


    "Yes, I''m fine," she replied, grateful for Cecilia''s support.


    Cecilia''s presence was aforting anchor amidst the storm of emotions.


    Makina drew a steadying breath and straightened her posture, determined not to let her momentary disorientation define her in this critical moment.


    The leaders of the Noble Families stood unwavering, their demand hanging in the air like an unspoken challenge.


    The gravity of the situation was palpable, the sh of ideals and power reaching its zenith.


    As Makina looked on, she could see the resolve in Daniel''s stance.


    He stood like a mountain, his presence unyielding in the face of the ultimatum.


    The women around her, too, held their ground, united in their determination.


    The silence that followed the initial promation was heavy, pregnant with unspoken words.


    The atmosphere crackled with anticipation, the air charged with a blend of apprehension and determination.


    The next move belonged to Daniel, the master of this realm.


    All eyes were on him, waiting for his response.


    And as the moments stretched on, the tension reaching its peak, Daniel''s gaze remained unflinching, his demeanour unwavering.


    As Makina gazed upon the vast assembly of cultivators, numbering around a thousand, her nervousness intensified.


    The sheer magnitude of their presence felt overwhelming, and doubts about how Daniel could handle such a formidable challenge filled her mind.


    "W-Would he be alright?" she couldn''t help but voice her concern, her words tinged with worry.


    Her gaze shifted to Cecilia, seeking reassurance in her eyes.


    Cecilia''s response was apanied by a warm smile that carried aforting assurance.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine," she reassured, her words a balm to Makina''s apprehensions.


    Despite theforting words, a lingering worry still gripped Makina''s heart.


    Her attention turned back to Daniel, the focal point of this tense standoff.


    The magnitude of the situation seemed unfathomable, and yet, as she observed him closely, there was something undeniable about his demeanour.


    There was no trace of fear or nervousness in his stance.


    Makina''s gaze remained fixed on him, her eyes drawn to his unflinching resolve.


    Her worry began to ebb slightly in the face of his unwavering poise.


    The cultivators'' gaze remained fixed on Daniel, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and worry.


    Makina could feel the weight of their collective attention, a testament to the significance of this encounter.


    The seconds stretched on, each heartbeat resonating with the gravity of the moment.


    Makina''s unease gradually transformed into a mixture of hope and curiosity


    . She found herself entranced by Daniel''s aura, his presence like an anchor amidst the storm.


    Cecilia''s words echoed in her mind, a reminder that Daniel''s strength extended beyond the physical.


    As the standoff continued, Makina noticed a subtle shift in the atmosphere.


    There was a sense of tension easing, an undercurrent of anticipation giving way to a strange calm. It was as if the sh of wills had reached a point of equilibrium.


    Makina took a deep breath, her worries slowly giving way to a newfound trust.


    She wasn''t alone in her faith, the women around her emanated a shared belief in Daniel''s abilities.


    "Surrender?"


    Daniel''s voice, though singr, carried an undeniable weight that reverberated through the air.


    The atmosphere seemed to shift, plummeting to its lowest point, as his voice echoed in the silence.


    What struck Makina was the eerie calmness with which he spoke, a demeanour that sent shivers down the spines of the cultivators arrayed against him.


    A chilling silence hung in the air as the gravity of his words settled in.


    His voice seemed to cast a shadow, a stark reminder of the formidable strength he possessed.


    Makina''s heart raced, her eyes glued to Daniel, her respect for him growing with each passing second.


    And then, the unexpected happened, Daniel smiled.


    It was a smile that held a cryptic warmth, an enigmatic assurance that seemed to unsettle those who stood against him.


    The cultivators exchanged uncertain nces, their conviction wavering in the face of this unforeseen response.


    The memory of the 100 cultivators who had fallen was fresh in their minds, a testament to the power thaty within Daniel''s grasp.


    The doubt was palpable, and yet their sheer numbers seemed to offer them a sliver of confidence.


    "If you want to make me surrender...then...try," Daniel''s words were a challenge, spoken with a calm resolve that seemed to amplify the tension in the air.


    The gauntlet had been thrown, the atmosphere charged with defiance and an unyielding spirit.


    Makina''s eyes widened at the audacity of his words, her heart simultaneously swelling with admiration and trepidation.


    It was a daring response, a promation that resonated with unwavering determination.


    She felt a mixture of pride and concern for his safety, a realization that this moment could shape the course of their lives.


    Around her, the tension was palpable.


    The cultivators from the noble families were caught in a whirlwind of emotions, their initial confidence met with a resolute challenge that they hadn''t anticipated.


    The air seemed to crackle with uncertainty, the very foundation of their expectations shaken by Daniel''s unwavering stance.

 Chapter 166 An Unforgettable Memory Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 166 An Unforgettable Memory Part 1</h4>


    "Then you leave me with no choice!" The leader of the opposing cultivators dered, his voice carrying an air of finality.


    The tension in the atmosphere reached a breaking point as he issued themand for every group to advance.


    A collective surge of movement rippled through the cultivators, a wave of determination propelling them forward.


    Makina''s heart raced as she watched the onught unfold.


    The sight of a thousand cultivators leaping into action, their intent clear as they aimed to breach the tower''s defences, was a mix of anxiety and awe.


    The urgency of the situation settled over her like a heavy shroud, her breath catching in her throat.


    And then, in the midst of the chaos, Daniel''s response came.


    "Hmpf!" His single utterance seemed almost dismissive, a gesture that defied the overwhelming odds stacked against him.


    It was a sound that held a promise, a harbinger of something remarkable about to ur.


    Makina''s eyes widened as the scene before her took an unexpected turn.


    Without so much as a step, Daniel unleashed an incredible force.


    A shockwave erupted from him, an invisible tide of power that swept through the air with startling potency.


    The impact was palpable, a force that struck like a physical blow.


    The cultivators charging towards the tower were caught in the path of the shockwave, their advancement halted in an instant.


    Their bodies were pushed back, as though an imprable barrier had been erected before them.


    The sight was surreal, a tableau of motion frozen in time as all one thousand cultivators were repelled.


    Makina''s heart pounded in her chest as she absorbed the spectacle.


    The sheer magnitude of Daniel''s power was breathtaking, a disy of strength that defiedprehension.


    Her astonishment mingled with a sense of relief, as the danger that had felt so imminent was quashed in an instant.


    Amidst the chaos and confusion, conversations among the cultivators erupted.


    "What just happened?" ze questioned with disbelief.


    "Did he... Did he push us back without even moving?" ra''s voice held a mix of shock and awe.


    "This can''t be real. He''s just one person!" Rohan''s words were tinged with incredulity.


    "Our numbers meant nothing. His power... It''s on another level." Seraphina''s realization wasced with a hint of fear.


    "I''ve never felt anything like that before. It''s like he''s a force of nature." Thorne''s awe was evident in his voice.


    "He''s not even breaking a sweat. This is impossible!" Arius''s disbelief was palpable.


    "Retreat! We can''t go against someone like him!" Lyra''s fear was tinged with urgency.


    "There''s more to him than meets the eye. We''ve underestimated him." Elysia''s tone carried a note of caution.


    "This is a losing battle. We need to regroup and rethink our strategy." Soren''s voice held a sense of resignation.


    As the dust settled and the cultivators began to stir, a newfound realization seemed to dawn upon them.


    Daniel stood like a pir of strength, his gaze unwavering and his authority unquestionable.


    The challenge had been met with an overwhelming force that left no room for doubt.


    Makina''s admiration for Daniel deepened, her heart swelling with pride and gratitude.


    He wasn''t just a cultivator, he was a leader who could protect and inspire.


    The shockwave hit the charging cultivators like an invisible wall, sending them stumbling and sprawling in disarray.


    The force of the impact left them dazed and disbelieving, their confidence shaken to its core.


    The realization that this single man had stopped their advance with seemingly little effort hung heavy in the air, a daunting reminder of their vulnerability.


    Adding to their disbelief was the knowledge of their fallenrades, those skilled cultivators who had met their end at the hands of the same man they now faced.


    Among the cultivators, the leader''s frustration was palpable.


    Clicking his tongue in irritation, he surveyed the scene before him, taking in the wavering morale and the undercurrent of discouragement that rippled through the ranks.


    He knew that to ovee this seemingly insurmountable obstacle, he needed more than just brute strength.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath, his gaze narrowing as he considered their options.


    It was clear that brute force alone wouldn''t be enough to triumph against this enigmatic foe.


    His mind raced, seeking a strategy that could bolster their spirits and turn the tide of battle in their favour.


    In the midst of the chaos, the leader''s voice rose above the disarray.


    "Listen up!" hemanded, his tone firm and authoritative.


    The cultivators, still recovering from the shockwave, began to rally, drawn by his leadership.


    "Listen to me now," he continued, his voice carrying a mix of determination and urgency. "We''ve seen his power, and we''ve seen the consequences of underestimating him."


    A murmur of agreement and acknowledgement swept through the crowd.


    "We can''t afford to let fear dictate our actions," the leader dered, his words ringing with conviction.


    "Yes, he''s powerful, but we have strength in numbers and the will to fight. We must find a way to break through his defences and strike where he''s vulnerable."


    A ripple of determination spread through the cultivators, and a renewed sense of purpose kindled in their hearts.


    They may have been disheartened, but the leader''s words reignited a spark of hope.


    "We''ll need to work together, coordinate our attacks, and exploit any weaknesses we can find," the leader continued, his voice unwavering.


    "Remember our fallenrades, and let their sacrifice fuel our resolve. We can''t let fear cloud our judgment. Now, let''s regroup and n our next move!"


    With newfound determination, the cultivators began to rally.


    Despite the odds stacked against them, the leader''s rallying cry had ignited a flicker of hope.


    The memory of their fallenrades served as a sobering reminder of the price of failure, but it also fueled their determination to stand strong and united in the face of adversity.


    The leader''s rallying words acted as a catalyst, reigniting the dwindling mes of determination within the cultivators.


    Their earlier disarray began to shift into a more focused and calcted movement.


    They were no longer just charging headlong; they were adapting and strategizing.


    "Now!"


    The leader''smand sliced through the air like a battle cry.


    This time, a specific group of cultivators stepped forward, each holding a talisman.


    With a swift and decisive motion, they crushed the talismans, unleashing a surge of energy that rippled through the ranks.


    The air around them shimmered with an intensified aura, a testament to the increased cultivation strength that the talismans had provided, a 50% boost that empowered their actions.


    Simultaneously, another group of cultivators, those well-versed in the art of runes, took action.


    With precise and intricate movements, they began to draw runes on the ground.


    As the lines and symbols took shape, a radiant light emanated from them, enveloping the cultivators like a protective shield.


    This shield of runes acted as a barrier against attacks, reducing the impact of Daniel''s strikes by half, a calcted defence that aimed to mitigate the power of his overwhelming force.


    Amidst the coordinated efforts, the cultivators found additional support from their cultivation manuals.


    These manuals provided insights, techniques, and strategies that bolstered their individual and collective prowess.


    The knowledge contained within these texts became a wellspring of strength, enhancing their skills and synchronizing their actions.


    The result was a transformed army of cultivators.


    The initial chaos had given way to a synchronized ballet of motion, each movement deliberate and purposeful.


    The talismans, runes, and cultivation manuals had woven a web of strength, turning the once-disarrayed force into a more formidable and united front.


    As the cultivators pressed forward, their ferocity was palpable.


    Daniel, standing as the solitary figure against this tide of determined cultivators, now faced a different challenge.


    With the strength of the 1000 cultivators surging, the leader''s confidence soared.


    Their coordinated efforts, empowered by talismans, defensive runes, and cultivation manuals, had transformed them into a formidable force.


    Chaos had given way to a calcted assault.


    "With this, I don''t think you can defeat us!"


    The leader''s deration carried smugness, his voice resonating with their newfound strength.


    The cultivators radiated determination and empowerment.


    Makina''s gaze shifted between the leader and Daniel, tension thick in the air.


    The cultivators'' confidence was contagious, their winning formbining unity, strategy, and enhanced strength.


    As they pressed forward, their disciplined march reced chaos.


    Daniel remained steadfast, assessing the approaching surge.


    The battle shifted, the leader''s smugness justified by their evolved strategy.


    The impending sh was a collision of power and determination. The oue was uncertain, but the battle''s spirit burned brightly.


    Makina felt the charged anticipation, the air thick with the promise of a decisive confrontation.


    Amidst the approaching surge, Daniel''s response was unexpected.


    Heughed, his voice carrying a mixture of amusement and disbelief.


    "It''s only just this?"


    His words wereced with a dismissive tone, an offence to the cultivators who had empowered themselves for this sh.


    The cultivators'' expressions shifted, their smugness and determination wavered in the face of Daniel''s reaction.


    Hisughter had punctured the bubble of their self-assuredness, leaving them momentarily disoriented.


    The sh that they had prepared for with such conviction suddenly seemed more uncertain than ever.

 Chapter 167 An Unforgettable Memory Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 167 An Unforgettable Memory Part 2</h4>


    The aftermath of Daniel''s unexpected disy left the air heavy with tension.


    The cultivators exchanged unsure nces, their confidence shaken by his dismissiveughter.


    It was as if their carefully constructed n had crumbled before them, exposing their vulnerability.


    Makina''s gaze darted between the leader and Daniel, her heart pounding.


    The energy on the battlefield was charged with uncertainty, a sense of uncharted territory.


    The leader''s smugness had vanished, reced by a furrowed brow and calcting eyes.


    As the cultivators hesitated, a low hum resonated through the air.


    It was a sound that vibrated with an almost mystical quality, capturing their attention.


    At its source stood Daniel, his stance unwavering, a glint of amusement still in his eyes.


    "You''ve put on quite a show," Daniel mused, his voice cutting through the uneasy silence.


    "But do you think that this would affect me?"


    Daniel questioned, his voice cutting through the tumultuous battlefield.


    His gaze locked onto the cultivators, their determined faces a testament to their resolve.


    The sight of a thousand cultivators preparing their techniques was not something to be taken lightly.


    The air crackled with energy as the cultivators channelled their skills, weaving a tapestry of power that seemed almost overwhelming.


    But Daniel remained unfazed, his eyes gleaming with an unyielding determination.


    As the energy of their techniques surged, Daniel''s form seemed to blur.


    It was as if he was tapping into a wellspring of power that went beyond the visible spectrum.


    With a fluid motion, he sped his hands together in front of him, a motion that held both grace and purpose.


    The moment his hands connected, a shockwave of energy erupted outward, rippling through the air like a cascade of force.


    It was a force that defied thews of nature, a testament to Daniel''smand over his Bloodline Skill, the Nexus Force.


    The very fabric of the cultivators'' techniques began to shatter, disintegrating as if caught in a maelstrom.


    The runes that had glowed with power lost their brilliance, the talismans that had been their conduits cracked and crumbled, and the cultivation manuals that held their secrets were torn apart by an unseen force.


    *Break*


    The sound reverberated through the battlefield, a symphony of destruction orchestrated by Daniel''s power.


    It was a sound that echoed not only in the physical realm but also in the hearts of the cultivators.


    Their efforts had been shattered in an instant, their united front disassembled by the force of a single man''s power.


    With each motion of Daniel''s hands, the remnants of their techniques were torn apart and cast aside, leaving a trail of dispersion in their wake.


    The cultivators stared in disbelief, their expressions a mixture of shock and realization.


    Their meticulously prepared techniques had been reduced to nought by a power that seemed to transcend their understanding.


    And as the dust settled, the battlefield grew quiet.


    The energy that had once surged with promise now dissipated like smoke on the wind.


    The cultivators stood frozen, their unity disrupted, their confidence shaken.


    Daniel''s gaze remained unflinching, his stance unwavering.


    He had proven that numbers don''t defy the chances of victory, but rather, one''s strength to overwhelm all.


    His disy had been a deration, a statement that he was a force to be reckoned with, regardless of the odds.


    Amid the stillness, a murmur of awe spread among the cultivators.


    They had witnessed the shattering of their collective strength, but they had also witnessed a disy of power that transcended their expectations.


    Makina''s heart raced as she absorbed the spectacle.


    The epic sh of energies, the dissolution of techniques, and the raw power disyed by Daniel left her in a state of wonder.


    In that moment, he wasn''t just a cultivator; he was a force of nature, a being thatmanded the very elements to bend to his will.


    As the remnants of their techniques dissipated into nothingness, the cultivators stood at a crossroads.


    The path that had seemed clear was now uncertain, and the momentum they had carried with them was halted in an instant.


    The battlefield had transformed into a theatre of awe and realization.


    The cultivators had been humbled by a power that had torn through their collective strength, and in its wake, they were left to contemte their next move.


    And amid the aftermath, Daniel''s words resonated, a challenge and a question that hung heavy in the air:


    "Do you think that it would have affected me?"


    His words rang once more through their ears and the feat of breaking whatever techniques they possessed had shattered their beliefs.


    "W-What is this...?"


    One of the cultivators stammered, his voice trembling with fear.


    His eyes were wide with disbelief as he stared at Daniel as if he was witnessing a force beyond hisprehension.


    "W-What kind of being are we facing?"


    Another cultivator''s voice wavered, his confidence eroded by the disy of power.


    His fear was palpable, a gnawing uncertainty that had taken root deep within him.


    A third cultivator''s hands trembled as he muttered, "This isn''t possible. No technique should be able to withstand his power."


    His fear was etched across his face, an expression of someone who had realized the vastness of the gap between them and the man before them.


    The fourth cultivator''s voice cracked as he spoke, "We''re nothingpared to him. Our techniques, our numbers, they''re all meaningless."


    His fear had morphed into a realization of their insignificance in the face of the overwhelming force that Daniel wielded.


    A fifth cultivator''s legs wobbled as he mumbled, "I thought we had a chance... I thought we were prepared..."


    His fear was tinged with desperation, a sense of helplessness settling over him like a suffocating nket.


    The air was thick with their collective fear, each cultivator grappling with their sense of inadequacy and dread.


    Daniel''s power had transcended their expectations, and the very foundation of their beliefs had been shaken to its core.


    As they were in despair, Daniel who stood at the top of the tower echoed his words.


    "It''s toote for regrets and face the consequences."


    His words were a chilling reminder to the cultivators who had once dared to challenge Daniel, driven by orders from the nobles.


    The weight of their choices bore down on them, mingling with the fear that had taken root in their hearts.


    But before they could even form a plea, the sky above them began to change.


    Dark clouds gathered, swirling with an ominous intensity.


    The storms brewed fiercer with each passing second, and the once-blue sky transformed into hues of purple and ck.


    The cultivators exchanged confused nces, their panic only deepening as they witnessed the unnatural phenomenon.


    The atmosphere crackled with electricity, and the lightning seemed to dance in the shifting sky.


    And then, above the chaos, Daniel''s voice thundered, cutting through the air like amand from the heavens themselves.


    "None shall leave alive," he dered, his tone carrying a chilling finality.


    His words hung in the air, a sentence that held a promise of consequences that could not be escaped.


    A smile yed at the corners of his lips, a smile that sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it.


    The cultivators watched in mounting horror as Daniel raised his hand, and from the stormy abyss above, a form materialized.


    ck Lightning, shaped like a dragon, emerged with a powerful aura.


    *Roar*.


    It was as if the lightning had taken on a life of its own, responding to Daniel''smand with primal ferocity.


    As if guided by an unseen force, the lightning surged downward, hurtling from the heavens like an unstoppable force.


    The cultivators were left paralyzed by disbelief, their minds struggling toprehend the unfolding horror before them.


    The lightning''s descent was swift and merciless, closing the gap between the sky and the ground with a blinding speed.


    Panic spread like wildfire among the cultivators, but they were caught in a nightmarish reality from which there was no escape.


    *Boom*


    In a sh of searing light, the 1000 cultivators who had once been resolute in their intent to defeat Daniel were now nothing more than charred remnants of what they had been.


    The deafening sound echoed like a mournful requiem, marking the end of their ill-fated confrontation.


    What remained in the aftermath was a scorched and shatteredndscape, the charred hole on the ground serving as a grim testament to the power that Daniel wielded.


    The air hung heavy with the weight of what had transpired.


    A stark reminder of the consequences that had befallen those who had dared to challenge the man standing atop the tower.


    "That''s the end of it," Daniel''s deration held an unshakable finality.


    Unperturbed by the aftermath, he turned away from the devastation he had unleashed.


    His harem of women watched him with eyes filled not just with awe, but with an intense mixture of obsession and love.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the women remained rooted, their gazes fixed on the space he had upied.


    His impact resonated deeply, etching an unbreakable memory in their hearts, especially Makina whose eyes couldn''t leave from gazing at Daniel.

 Chapter 168 An Unforgettable Memory Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 168 An Unforgettable Memory Part 3</h4>


    The aftermath of the onught of the 1000 cultivators had left a deep impact on Makina.


    The echoes of the sh reverberated in her mind, the sheer magnitude of Daniel''s power having etched itself into her memory.


    She had borne witness to a disy of strength that transcended her previous understanding.


    Words seemed inadequate to capture the essence of what she had seen and felt.


    Amidst the chaotic battlefield, Daniel''s prowess had shattered the very foundation of their opposition.


    "Unbelievable," she muttered softly to herself, her gaze fixed on Daniel.


    Her eyes held a mixture of astonishment and admiration, a testament to the profound effect his actions had on her.


    Previously, Makina had heard from the guards the grim ount of how Daniel had single-handedly defeated all 100 cultivators.


    The tales had circted among them, but experiencing the aftermath with her own eyes had taken the impact to an entirely different level.


    Now, as the scene unfolded before her, the destruction left in the wake of Daniel''s power was vivid and undeniable.


    The residual energy of the confrontation still lingered in the air, a testament to the force that had been unleashed.


    The disarray, the shock, and the aftermath of the battle were all etched into thendscape.


    The remnants of the once-fierce cultivators nowy defeated, a stark contrast to the disy of strength they had initially projected.


    Makina''s thoughts raced as she grappled with the reality before her.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if this was the level of strength possessed by every cultivator.


    However, a sense of scepticism tugged at her. She knew that what she was witnessing was not the norm.


    It was undeniable that Daniel''s power exceeded the boundaries of what she had imagined possible.


    Hismand over the situation had been unwavering.


    The sight of him standing amidst the aftermath, untouched and unscathed, was a scene that she would never forget.


    As her gaze remained fixed on Daniel, she felt a mixture of admiration, reverence, and a healthy dose of affection.


    The true extent of his capabilities was shrouded in mystery, leaving her to contemte just how far his strength could reach.


    The realization settled upon her like a heavy truth.


    And so, amidst the ruins of the confrontation, Makina found herself grappling with the realization that she stood in the presence of a force that was beyond the ordinary.


    Cecilia, perceptive as always, noticed Makina''s reaction and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Well, Makina, what do you think?"


    Startled by the question, Makina turned to face Cecilia, her thoughts still a whirlwind of emotions.


    She struggled to find words to articte her feelings.


    "It''s... it''s..."


    Makina stumbled over her words, searching for a way to express the awe that had settled in her heart.


    Cecilia''s teasing smile widened. "It''s awesome, right?"


    Makina nodded slowly, her expression a mixture of reverence and wonder.


    Her admiration for Daniel''s strength was undeniable, and she found herself unable to tear her gaze away from him.


    "He''s not just powerful," Cecilia continued, her tone softening.


    "He''s kinda cool...''''


    Cecilia nodded again, her thoughts aligning with her words.


    Cecilia''s gaze softened, her eyes holding a warmth that only a woman who truly understood could convey.


    "It''s okay to be speechless in the face of something extraordinary, Makina. That''s how you know you''ve witnessed something truly remarkable."


    Makina met Cecilia''s gaze, a mixture of gratitude and determination in her eyes.


    As the aftermath of the battle unfolded around them, the two women stood in quiet awe of the man who had single-handedly turned the tides of the confrontation.


    With a gentle smile, Cecilia patted Makina''s shoulder.


    "Come on, let''s regroup. There''s much to discuss, and I''m sure Daniel wants to see you again."


    Makina nodded, her heart still racing with the impact of what she had witnessed.


    Cecilia''s gentle touch guided Makina back to her room, recognizing the need for her to rest after the overwhelming experience of witnessing Daniel''s unprecedented strength.


    "Daniel would be here in a while," Cecilia informed her, her voice reassuring in the face of the uncertainty that had settled within Makina.


    Now lying on her bed, Makina reyed the scene in her mind.


    She had gained a glimpse into Daniel''s immense power, a power that had left her both in awe and a touch nervous.


    "H-He will being here?"


    The question slipped from Makina''s lips, her voice betraying a mixture of curiosity and nervousness.


    "That''s right. After all, he''s concerned about you," Cecilia replied with a small, knowing smile.


    Her words held a warmth that echoed the sentiments of someone who understood the impact that Daniel''s actions had on those around him.


    "He''s concerned about me?"


    Makina''s voice wavered slightly, a strange warmth blooming in her stomach.


    It was an unfamiliar sensation, one that she couldn''t quite exin.


    It wasn''t a threat or difort; rather, it felt oddlyforting.


    Cecilia''s smile grew, her eyes twinkling with a mixture of understanding and amusement. "Yes, he is. Daniel has a way of looking out for those he cares about."


    Makina''s lips curled into a small smile.


    It was a novel feeling, knowing that someone like Daniel, whose power and aura were unmatched, would take the time to show concern for her well-being.


    As shey on her bed, her thoughts turned to her condition.


    The gue had left her skin afflicted, a constant reminder of her vulnerability.


    She had no arms, a physical limitation that had shaped her existence.


    But even in the face of these challenges, the fact that Daniel would show genuine concern toward her stirred a warm feeling in her heart.


    With a contented sigh, Makina rested her eyes, allowing the sensation offort and security to wash over her.


    "Makina, are you feeling alright?"


    The sound of Daniel''s voice filled the room, his entrance apanied by a bright smile that seemed to erase the memory of his previous overwhelming disy.


    Watching Daniel step into the room, Makina felt a mixture of shock and surprise.


    It was as if the events of the battle had been swept away by his cheerful demeanour.


    "Y-Yes, I''m fine," Makina replied, her voice betraying a hint of nervousness.


    His smile only widened, and Daniel''s tone carried a teasing note.


    "You don''t have to be nervous around me."


    "Alright," Makina nodded, making an effort to calm the fluttering nerves that had taken residence in her chest.


    She felt a sense of relief that Daniel was approachable, despite his awe-inspiring strength.


    "So, what do you think about this ce?"


    Daniel''s curiosity shone through as he posed the question.


    "It''s fantastic, and I''ve never seen anything like it before," Makina answered with genuine honesty.


    Her eyes sparkled as she took in the beauty of the room, an environment that was a stark contrast to the battlefield she had just witnessed.


    "But... can you give me a couple of days to think before bing your disciple...?"


    Makina''s voice carried a hint of uncertainty.


    The weight of her decision loomed before her, and she needed time to process everything.


    "That''s fine, Makina. Take the time you need, together with your sister Marin," Daniel reassured her, his understanding tone putting her at ease.


    Makina felt a sense of relief wash over her.


    Daniel''s response was exactly what she needed, patience and understanding.


    It was a testament to his nature, a master who valued not just women, but also the individual choices of those who chose to follow him.


    As their conversation continued, Makina found herself feeling more at ease in Daniel''s presence.


    The awe and nervousness that had initially gripped her heart began to dissipate, reced by a sense of genuine connection.


    And as she looked at him, the man whose strength had once seemed insurmountable, she felt a spark of yearning ignite within her.


    It was a yearning to not just witness his power but to get nearer to him, to be someone who could stand alongside him and contribute to the cause he embodied.


    Makina was acutely aware that her desires might be asking for too much.


    After a conversation with Cecilia that had shed light on the requirements of bing Daniel''s disciple, a cloud of hesitation descended upon her.


    The gravity of the decision weighed heavily on her heart.


    It wasn''t just her life that would be influenced, her sister Marin''s fate was intertwined with her own.


    The impact of the choice they made would reverberate through both of their lives.


    The spectacle of Daniel''s overwhelming power had left an indelible mark on her psyche.


    She couldn''t deny the palpable safety that being within the confines of thisnd, under his vignt protection, provided.


    However, the prospect of epting the role of his disciple was not without its rules.


    Makina grappled with theplexity of the situation.


    She knew that opportunities often demanded sacrifices, and she questioned the extent to which Daniel''s help could reshape their lives.


    Doubts lingered, manifesting as unspoken questions in her mind.


    Why would someone of Daniel''s calibre wish to embrace individuals like her and Marin, who bore the scars of affliction and could hardly be called conventionally beautiful?


    Yet, amid these contemtions, Makina''s unwavering priorities remained fixed.


    The well-being and survival of both her and Marin.


    Their lives were interwoven, their bond unbreakable, and any decision they made would have a profound impact on their shared future.


    Somewhere within her, a decision might have been quietly made, but Makina recognized the importance of further exploration and understanding.


    She desired a moreprehensive picture of this sect, its dynamics, and how her sister Marin would fit into it.


    Only through such exploration could she gather the knowledge needed to make a decision that would forever shape their destiny.,

 Chapter 169 An Unforgettable Memory Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 169 An Unforgettable Memory Part 4</h4>


    As the gentle morning light filtered through the window, Makina''s eyes blinked open.


    The events of the previous day had left an indelible mark on her consciousness, and for a brief moment, she wondered if it had all been a vivid dream.


    However, the reality of her surroundings quickly dispelled any doubt.


    The soft sheets beneath her fingers, the faint rustle of curtains in the breeze, everything was real.


    With a sigh, she pushed herself upright, her thoughts retracing the path that had led them to this point.


    The onught of cultivators, Daniel''s awe-inspiring disy of power, all of it was etched into her memory like a vivid painting.


    But dwelling on the past wouldn''t propel them forward.


    As she swung her feet to the side of the bed, Makina made a silent promise to herself, she wouldn''t allow disbelief to hinder her progress.


    The future beckoned, and she was determined to meet it head-on.


    Just as her resolve solidified, a soft rustling came from the corner of the room.


    Marin, her younger sister, was stirring from her slumber.


    Makina''s heart swelled with a mix of emotions.


    She had been waiting for this moment, the moment when Marin would awaken and experience the new reality they found themselves in.


    Hurrying to Marin''s side, Makina knelt down and ced a reassuring hand on her sister''s arm. Marin''s eyes blinked open, a mixture of confusion and fear clouding her expression.


    It was understandable, after all, the world Marin had known was one of darkness and uncertainty.


    "It''s okay, Marin," Makina said gently, her voice a soothing balm.


    "You''re safe, and you''re not alone."


    Marin''s lips trembled, and Makina could feel the rapid beat of her sister''s heart beneath her touch.


    Makina exined everything, the battle, Daniel''s intervention, and the miraculous transformation of their circumstances.


    "It''s all real, Marin," Makina assured her, her voice unwavering.


    "We''re in a ce called the Heavenly Harem Sect, and things are different here."


    Marin''s grip on Makina''s hand tightened, and Makina could sense the whirlwind of emotions churning within her sister.


    It was a lot to take in, especially for someone who had spent so long in istion.


    As Makina spoke, she watched as Marin''s fear gradually gave way to curiosity, and then awe.


    The room they were in, the feeling of safety, the reality of being able to see her sister''s face ¨C it was a sensory overload that Marin was processing in real time.


    Makina couldn''t help the tears that welled up in her own eyes as she witnessed Marin''s transformation.


    The young girl''sughter bubbled forth like a long-restrained stream finally set free.


    And when Marin spoke, her words wereced with wonder and gratitude.


    "We''re really here, Makina? This isn''t a dream?"


    Makina smiled, wiping away her tears. "No, Marin. This is real."


    The sisters shared a moment, a moment of understanding, of shared relief, of embracing the newfound possibilities thaty before them.


    "We would be fine and from now on, we don''t have to be worried about food," Makina said, her voice soft but resolute.


    Marin''s eyes widened, her lips quivering as if she couldn''t quite believe what she had just heard.


    And then, as if a dam had burst, she cried. It was a cathartic release of emotions, the relief, the joy, the overwhelming sense of a burden finally lifted.


    Makina held Marin close, her own tears mingling with her sister''s.


    In that embrace, they found sce and the promise of a brighter future.


    The scent of breakfast wafted in from the hallway, a reminder that their journey had only just begun.


    In the days that followed, Makina and Marin ventured through the enchanting mysteries of thend.


    Despite Marin''s blindness, her imagination painted vivid images of her sister''s descriptions, transporting her into a world of wonder.


    Marin''s response to the breathtaking surroundings was a mix of astonishment and disbelief.


    The beauty she imagined from Makina''s words far surpassed her expectations, leaving her in awe of the sights she couldn''t physically perceive.


    For Marin, this journey wasn''t merely about unravelling the secrets of the sect, it was about weaving together a sanctuary where she could truly belong.


    Makina''s unwavering dedication to her well-being was evident as they navigated this new realm.


    As the days turned into a reassuring passage of time, Makina recognized that thisnd held the potential for Marin''ssting happiness.


    The women residing there extended their kindness and warmth, embracing them with a familial affection that touched Makina''s heart.


    Among these newfound bonds, Cecilia and Mecil emerged as figures of particr significance.


    Cecilia''s role as the first person they encountered made her presence impactful, while Mecil''s nurturing maternal nature provided the sce Marin needed.


    However, a singr scene remained indelibly etched in Makina''s memory.


    Amid their explorations, she witnessed Marin''s heartwarming interactions with children her age.


    Laughter echoed as Marin, guided by her friends, experienced moments of unbridled joy, even soaring through the air in a disy of shared abilities.


    This poignant moment dismantled any lingering uncertainties Makina might have harboured.


    Seeing Marin''s uncontainable happiness and sense of belonging solidified Makina''s conviction to create the life her sister deserved.


    Yet, amidst the certainty, Makina was reminded that the world often favours those with strength.


    Observing the children''s prowess, she contemted whether seizing this chance to empower Marin was the path they should tread together.


    In the face of uncertainty, Makina resolutely acknowledged that if Marin ever held her responsible for the choices made, she would do so with an open heart.


    Her eptance was grounded in a deep understanding that every decision was forged from boundless love and the fervent pursuit of her sister''s happiness.


    Having reached a pivotal moment, Makina solidified her decision, fully aware that there was no room for retreat.


    The path she had chosen was resolute, ushering in a new phase of their journey.


    As was customary, Makina and Marin retired to their room.


    Makina, feeling a mix of anticipation and apprehension, had approached Cecilia with a request to meet Daniel.


    Now, in the quiet confines of their space, she anxiously awaited his arrival.


    The tension in the room was palpable as Daniel''s voice resounded, breaking the silence.


    "How have you been doing?" his words filled the air, marking the beginning of their encounter.


    Makina nervously responded, "I''m alright."


    Those next few seconds held significance, poised to shape the conversation''s direction.


    Curiosityced Daniel''s voice as he inquired about her experiences, "So...how was the time you had spent? Was it to your liking?"


    Makina''s answer revealed her joy, "It''s wonderful...and I never thought that and could bring so much happiness and peace."


    Daniel''s satisfaction was palpable as he smiled, "I''m d that you enjoyed it."


    In those words, their connection seemed to strengthen, both the beauty of thend and their growing bond reflected in their exchange.


    Amidst lingering silence, the moment pressed on Makina, intensifying her nerves.


    She gathered courage, inhaling deeply, her gaze locking with Daniel''s unwaveringly.


    With a resolute exhale, she spoke, "After deep contemtion and discovering the stories of the women and children here, I''ve decided to be your disciple."


    Her words lingered, bearing the weight ofmitment in the air.


    Upon hearing Makina''s response, a gentle smile graced Daniel''s lips, his eyes reflecting a sense of contentment.


    "I''m d that you have made such a decision, and I understand that this wasn''t an easy choice for you, especially considering your sister," he said reassuringly.


    Makina''s demeanour seemed to soften in response, a subtle change that didn''t escape his notice.


    Her reaction, a mixture of vulnerability and sincerity, brought a warm smile to his face.


    "And I want you to know," Daniel continued, his voice steady and kind, "that this won''t be a decision you''lle to regret.''''


    ''''You can trust in my guidance and the journey that lies ahead." His words carried an air of confidence, a reassurance that he believed in her potential and wasmitted to helping her thrive within their shared path.


    Makina''s nod signalled her unwavering agreement, a silentmitment to the path she was about to embark upon.


    As her affirmation hung in the air, Daniel''smand to the system unfolded with a sense of quiet authority, the resonance of his words shaping the course of events.


    And in that very moment, a phenomenon began to unfurl within Makina''s existence.


    Makina remained in anticipation, her gaze fixed on Daniel, as she awaited his response.


    However, in the next heartbeat, the world around her seemed to shift.


    Suddenly, she found herself in an unfamiliar ce, and her surroundings and situationpletely changed.


    Utter confusion swept over Makina as she tried to grasp her new surroundings.


    The environment around her was unlike anything she had ever seen before.


    A sense of awe settled in as she took in the scene before her: a realm of unparalleled purity and serenity.


    It was as if this ce had been crafted with her in mind, every detail tailored to evoke a feeling of belonging.

 Chapter 170 Makina鈥檚 Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 170 Makina''s Gratitude</h4>


    As time passed by, Makina began toprehend the nature of the realm she found herself in.


    It was a ce steeped in ancient power and lineage, and she realized that she was within the realm of the Bloodline of Hestia (???), a name whispered in reverence throughout the age, something that belonged to the Mythologies.


    Within this realm, the very essence of her being seemed to resonate with the ancient legacy of her lineage.


    It was as if the threads of destiny had woven her into the grand tapestry of kindness and the knowledge and power of the gifts began to flow into her like a mighty river.


    As she delved deeper into her newfound understanding, she discovered that she had been granted the rare and coveted Physique of Universal Order (???), a gift bestowed only upon her to reshape the course of worlds, gxies or even realms.


    This divine physique brought with it unparalleledmand, allowing her to harness the fundamental forces of the universe itself.


    But that was not all.


    She also became aware of the Spiritual Root of Absolute Serenity (???), an ethereal connection that allows her to manipte anyone''s emotions, feelings and actions.


    It might not sound like a huge deal, but it could affect greatly even the Gods. It could even turn the cruellest hideous demon into the kindest and most forgiving individual.


    Eventually, after what felt like an eternity of revtion and transformation, Makina''s consciousness was gently returned to her physical body.


    As her eyes slowly fluttered open, she found herself back in the familiar room, but everything had changed.


    She couldn''t help but stare at Daniel with overwhelming emotions swirling within her.


    The flood of knowledge and power that had coursed through her was still fresh in her mind, and she was only beginning to grasp the enormity of what had transpired.


    "D-Daniel, I-" Her voice quivered with overwhelming emotions, and all the words she wanted to express seemed to get stuck in her throat.


    The weight of the experience was almost too much to put into words.


    Seeing her reaction, Daniel formed a soft, reassuring smile.


    "It''s alright, Makina," he said in a calm andforting tone.


    "Take your time to absorb it all, and perhaps, look at your body now. You''ve undergone a remarkable transformation."


    He gently pointed out the changes, and as Makina turned her gaze downward and examined herself, her astonishment deepened.


    Her body had indeed transformed.


    She could feel the power coursing through her veins, the very essence of the Physique of Universal Order and the Spiritual Root of Absolute Serenity manifesting in her physical form.


    Her skin seemed to glow with an otherworldly radiance, and her eyes held a depth of wisdom and power that hadn''t been there before.


    The ethereal aura that had surrounded her in the mystical realm now danced within her, a proof of her newfound connection to the universe''s fundamental forces.


    Every movement she made felt effortless, and she knew that her strength and abilities had been elevated to a level beyond her wildest dreams.


    It was as if she had be a living embodiment of the legacy of Hestia, a vessel for the power and knowledge of her Bloodline.


    Tears welled up in Makina''s eyes as the magnitude of the transformation fully sank in.


    She had embarked on a journey that had taken her from her sufferings to the extraordinary, from uncertainty to infinite potential.


    With a mixture of gratitude and overwhelming emotions, Makina finally found her voice.


    "I-I don''t know what to say but, thank you, Daniel," she said and she kept repeating her gratitude.


    As Makina observed her transformed body, her tears continued to flow uncontrobly.


    Nevertheless,? what left her utterly speechless and moved to tears were her arms.


    Her missing limbs had miraculously grown back, whole and healthy as if they had never been lost.


    She blinked in disbelief, unable toprehend the sheer impossibility of it all.


    "M-My arms," she stammered, her voice quivering with a mixture of awe and gratitude. "They''re back. H-How is this possible?"


    Even though Makina knew the answer deep down in her heart, the reality of it was beyond anything she had ever imagined.


    It was as if the universe itself had conspired to grant her a second chance, to mend what had been broken, and to restore her to wholeness.


    Her hands trembled as she reached out to touch her newly regenerated limbs, and a surge of emotion washed over her.


    She flexed her fingers, feeling the strength and vitality coursing through them, and tears of joy continued to stream down her cheeks.


    At that moment, Makina became acutely aware of the profound impact that Daniel had on her life.


    He had not only given incredible power to her but had also orchestrated this miraculous healing.


    Her heart swelled at his ability to change her heart and at the same time, she couldn''t help but develop a certain type of obsession for him, not just out of gratitude, but also out of a growing admiration and affection.


    She felt a powerful connection to him, one that transcended mere mentorship, and she couldn''t help but want to be by his side.


    Makina''s tears kept flowing and her voice quivered as she repeated her heartfelt thanks to Daniel, unable to find words that could adequately convey the depth of her emotions.


    "T-Thank you, Daniel," she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of awe and appreciation. "I''ll never be able to repay you for this gift."


    Daniel watched her with a warm and understanding smile, knowing that her gratitude was genuine and heartfelt.


    He had seen the transformation within her, not just in her physical form but also in her emotions.


    As Makina wiped away her tears, she couldn''t help but contemte the vast power that had been bestowed upon her.


    The realization that she possessed the ability to affect entire worlds or realms left her in awe.


    It was an unimaginable responsibility, one that she knew she needed to wield with great care.


    But it wasn''t just her newfound power that left her astounded.


    The amount of knowledge she had absorbed during her transformation was beyondprehension.


    The secrets of the universe, the mysteries of existence, and the profound wisdom of ages had all be a part of her being.


    She felt as if she held within her the very essence of knowledge itself, a library of cosmic understanding that didn''t belong in the mortal realm.


    Overwhelmed by the enormity of her transformation and the support she felt from Daniel, Makina couldn''t contain her emotions any longer.


    With tears streaming down her cheeks, she suddenly threw herself into his embrace, hugging him with all her might.


    "Daniel!" she eximed, her voice trembling with a mixture of joy and relief. "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    Daniel held her close, returning the embrace with aforting strength.


    He could feel the depth of her emotions and knew that this moment was a turning point for her, a moment of realization that all of it was true.


    As Makina clung to him, she couldn''t help but think of her little sister, Marin.


    She had once been trapped in a world of darkness and uncertainty, just like Makina herself.


    But now, with the newfound power and knowledge she possessed, she believed that even Marin''s life could change for the better.


    Through her tears, she whispered, "Marin... I can''t wait to share this new world with her. We won''t have to suffer anymore. We can finally be free."


    Daniel nodded in understanding, his own heart touched by the depth of Makina''s determination and love for her sister.


    Eventually, Makina''s tears began to subside, and she managed to regain herposure after hours of emotional release.


    As she wiped away thest traces of her tears, she looked up at Daniel, someone who had changed her life.


    "How is it, Makina?" Daniel questioned with a warm smile. "Do you like the gifts that I had given to you?"


    Makina hesitated for a moment, her emotions still raw, but then she spoke, her voice filled with newfound confidence and respect, "I like it, Master."


    Her use of the word "Master" was a significant shift, a symbol of her eptance of her role as his disciple, and also his woman.


    It was also a recognition of the profound impact he had on her life and her unwavering dedication to follow his lead.


    Yet, as Makina embraced this new chapter of her life, a realization washed over her.


    The man she was addressing, Daniel, felt like someone who shouldn''t exist in this realm.


    His power and knowledge were beyond mortalprehension and the mere thought of what he might be capable of sent shivers down her spine.


    She couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence and awe in his presence. He was not just a mentor but a figure of immense authority, someone whom mortals should kneel before.


    The fact that he had bestowed unimaginable powers upon her was a testament to his incredible abilities.


    With each passing moment, Makina''s admiration for Daniel grew, bordering on a fanatic kind of emotion.


    She couldn''t deny the deep connection she felt with him, one that transcended ordinary mentorship.


    It was a mixture of respect, fascination, and a growing affection that she had embracedpletely.

 Chapter 171 A Mission

    <h4>Chapter 171 A Mission</h4>


    After Makina''s emotions had finally calmed down, she found herself gazing at Daniel with a new look in her eyes, a look that had never appeared before.


    "Makina, now that you have received the gifts from me, you''re officially a disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect," Daniel announced with a sense of warmth in his voice.


    Makina''s response was immediate and filled with overflowing emotions, "Yes, Master."


    She had embraced her role as a disciple wholeheartedly, understanding the opportunities it entailed.


    Her decision wasn''t just about herself but it was also about creating a better life for her little sister, Marin.


    Daniel nodded in approval.


    "For now," he continued, "just spend the next few days trying to absorb what you have received''''


    Makina listened attentively, eager to begin her training and exploration of her powers.


    Her thoughts couldn''t help but drift to Marin, her beloved sister who had been her rock throughout their difficult past.


    "Master," Makina inquired, "when will it be Marin''s turn?'''' She asked curiously, eager for her to experience this phenomenon as well.


    Daniel smiled reassuringly, understanding the depth of Makina''s love for her sister.


    "Marin''s transformation wille soon, Makina. I will ensure that she, too, receives the blessings and teachings of the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    Makina nodded with gratitude and she couldn''t help but feel surreal with her situation.


    As the days passed, Makina immersed herself in her training and studies, diligently honing her skills and absorbing the knowledge she had gained.


    With each passing day, her connection with Daniel deepened.


    In one of the days that followed, it was finally Marin''s turn to receive the blessings and perks of bing a disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    Just like her sister Makina, Marin underwent a transformation that left her in awe and wonder.


    Marin''s reactions mirrored those of her sister when she saw her newly restored limbs, her radiant skin, and the ethereal power that now coursed through her veins.


    She couldn''t believe the miraculous change that had taken ce, and her eyes shone with a mixture of astonishment and joy.


    Makina, who had been by Marin''s side throughout the process, couldn''t contain her emotions as she witnessed her sister''s transformation.


    Tears of happiness poured from her eyes, knowing that Marin could finally live a life free from darkness and suffering.


    ''''I-I can see again sister!'''' Marin loudly dered with tears pouring out and as she observed her body, she realized that her limbs were all back.


    ''''M-My hands and legs are all back!'''' She said with a trembling voice and she also discovered that her wounds were all gone, and all of the gue that had been haunting her had dissappeared.


    "You look beautiful, Marin," Makina said, her voice filled with love and pride as she embraced her sister tightly.


    As the days went by, Makina and Marin spent their time together, reliving moments like never before.


    They explored the enchanting mysteries of the Heavenly Harem Sect, basked in the camaraderie of their fellow disciples, and honed their powers together.


    The sisters'' bond grew stronger with each passing day, and they cherished every moment together.


    They were no longer bound by the limitations of their past, and the future was filled with promise and potential.


    As time passes by, Makina spends precious moments with her sister Marin, she receives a summons to the pce where her master, Daniel, resides.


    She hade to fully ept her role as his disciple, and even more, as a woman who belonged to him.


    It was a position she held with pride and reverence.


    One of the aspects of the sect that had left a profound impact on her was the cult that Cecilia had created.


    It was a group of devoted followers who revered Daniel as a god-like figure.


    Over the course of her time in the sect, Makina joined the cult and became a devotee, much like the rest of its members.


    She hade to believe in the wisdom and power of Daniel and the cult''s teachings resonated with her, and she found sce in their shared faith.


    So, when she received the summons to the pce, Makina felt a mix of excitement and anticipation.


    She was ready to embrace her role as a disciple and a devoted member of the cult, eager to server her master.


    As she made her way to the pce, Makina couldn''t help but reflect on how much her life had changed since she first crossed paths with Daniel.


    She was no longer the helpless girl she had once been, and the possibilities thaty before her were boundless.


    "Master, you called for me?"


    Makina questioned as she entered the pce, her voiceced with a wide, flirtatious smile.


    With her beauty fully restored and her newfound confidence, she carried herself with an undeniable allure that had not gone unnoticed.


    "Yes, Makina, I did call for you," Daniel replied with a warm smile, acknowledging her presence.


    He gestured for her to take a seat, and as she did, he continued, "How is your time here? I''m curious to know how you and Marin are adjusting."


    Makina''s smile remained, and her eyes sparkled with genuine happiness as she responded, "It''s never been better, Master. Marin is enjoying her time here as well. We''ve both found a sense of belonging and purpose that we never had before."


    As she spoke, Makina couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of obsessiveness and admiration for Daniel.


    Her transformation had not only granted her incredible power but had also opened the door to a life filled with fulfilment and happiness.


    She leaned forward slightly, her gaze unwavering, and added, "It''s all thanks to you, Master. You''ve changed our lives in ways we could never have imagined."


    "Then I''m d that both of you are enjoying your time here," Daniel said with a reassuring smile.


    He could see the genuine happiness in Makina''s eyes, and it brought a sense of satisfaction to his heart to know that he had made a positive impact on their lives.


    "However," he continued, his expression turning slightly more serious, "I have a mission for you, Makina."


    Makina''s attention immediately sharpened.


    She had heard from Cecilia that it was rare for Daniel to personally assign missions, and those who received such missions were considered greatly fortunate and honoured within the sect.


    Her inner thoughts were a whirlwind of excitement, curiosity, and anticipation.


    "A mission for me, Master!?"


    Makina eximed, her voice filled with enthusiasm.


    Even without knowing the details or context of the mission, she was more than eager to ept it.


    Daniel nodded in response to her immediate eptance.


    "I knew I could count on your dedication, Makina," he said with a smile.


    Daniel leaned in slightly as he revealed the specifics of the mission to Makina.


    Her attention was unwavering as she absorbed every detail.


    "The main mission that you will need toplete," Daniel began, "is to recruit as many disciples from the City as you can, and the time limit is within one month. The more disciples you recruit, the better the rewards."


    As he spoke, there was a subtle smirk on his face, hinting at a deeper meaning.


    Makina understood the implication of those rewards, and her heart raced with a mixture of excitement and anticipation.


    "You can use whatever means you have at your disposal," Daniel continued, "and to assist you, I''ll provide you with five storage rings. Each of them contains one billion Purple Spirituals. You can use these resources to entice and attract all kinds of women, offering them as a means for a bonus upon bing a disciple."


    Makina nodded, fullyprehending the task at hand


    "Thank you, Master," Makina said with gratitude and determination.


    "I won''t disappoint you. I''ll do my best to recruit as many disciples as I can within the time limit."


    As she epted the mission, Makina''s mind raced with strategies and ns.


    She was ready to venture into the City and embark on this new chapter of her journey, knowing that sess would not only bring rewards but also a sense of fulfilment and aplishment that came from serving her master and the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    With the five storage rings in her possession and a clear mission ahead of her, Makina wasted no time in preparing for her departure.


    She understood the importance of time, and the one-month time limit was a constant reminder of the urgency of her task.


    Leaving her sister, Marin, in the capable hands of the Heavenly Harem Sect, Makina made sure that everything was in order for her journey into the City.


    She was ready to make the most of this opportunity.


    As she prepared to depart, Makina couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement and determination.


    With the storage rings securely fastened, she set off towards the gue City.


    The countdown had begun, and Makina was determined to make every moment count in her quest to recruit disciples and bring them into the fold of the Heavenly Harem Sect.

 Chapter 172 Salvation Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 172 Salvation Part 1</h4>


    I never thought a day like this woulde, and it''s impossible for anyone to truly understand the depth of its significance.


    The changes my sister and I have undergone are beyondprehension, and the debt I owe to my master, Daniel, feels insurmountable.


    It''s as if a lifetime spanning countless millennia wouldn''t even scratch the surface of what I owe him.


    My devotion to him knows no bounds; I''m willing to serve and adore him with unwavering fervour.


    Completing this mission he''s entrusted me with is not just a task; it''s a sacred duty.


    The mere thought of impressing him, of receiving a reward from his hand, sends my heart into a frenzied dance of anticipation.


    Every fibre of my being is consumed by this fanatic devotion to my master, and I relish in the sweet obsession that binds me to him.


    I love my master I love my master?I love my master I love my master I love my master?I love my master I love my master...


    My mind was filled with every essence of his existence and there''s nothing more divining than serving him.


    With the biblical texts taught by Sister Cecilia, I''ve been enlightened by my true purpose. But even before that, I knew that everything belonged to the master.


    If he asks for it, we, as his disciples should do our best to achieve it. If he wishes us to die, we''ll dly die for our master.


    My eyes darkened at the thought of master and my heart pulsated in a feverish beat.


    Calm down Makina, now it''s not the time. We have more purposeful duty than standing here and staring at the horizon.


    Realizing that I should hasten my speed, I made my way to the interior of the city where the gue had infected the lives of its citizens.


    Sigh...poor thing...if you decide to be master''s disciple and woman...your life would change.


    As I stared at the surroundings of the cities, the sight of the tents as well as the suffering of the people had yet to change.


    I couldn''t help but pity the woman and the children of the city.


    But don''t worry! I will help you to realize the great existence of a master and sooner orter, all of you women and children will be part of it.


    I was smiling widely as I gazed at them with a n in mind.


    The time limit the master gave was one month but he didn''t specifically instruct how many women I needed to recruit.


    Well, I would devote the time to recruiting as many as possible.


    When people are at their lowest with every second of their lives filled with nothing but despair, they would often wish for salvation.


    Whether it be the Immortals, Saints, Gods, Angels or Devils, they wouldmonly yearn for a figure to appear who would then save their lives.


    Just like the time when I was at my lowest, I hoped for someone or something to save me and Marin, and look who saved me?


    That''s why, all of you will no longer have to worry about the pain and suffering.


    I, Makina, a disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect will save you.


    With that, I proceeded to my first target and this wouldn''t be difficult to convince.


    I smiled as I recalled someone who hadnded help to me and Marin and I couldn''t help but want her, and her children to be part of the master''s harem.


    It''s the only best thing there is.


    If I''m right, she should be here.


    I made my way to the tent and tried searching for her ce and eventually, I found it.


    *Cough*


    Before entering, I heard someone coughing and I began to worry.


    I quickly entered the tent and discovered that the person who had helped me and offered food to us was lying down in the tent as the gue had almost imed her life.


    Even though looking at such a scene where her life could end at any second, I didn''t panic for a few reasons.


    One, because I could hear immediately and second, with master''s sacred abilities, there''s no need for much exnation about it.


    "Jestina"


    I called out to her in a soft voice and I could see that she had difficulty opening her eyes, but upon seeing me, she became ecstatic.


    "M-Maki, cough"


    She tried calling my name but because of the gue, she coughed out blood and she tried getting up which I prevented her from doing so.


    "Makina...you look...so pretty"


    The first that she did waspliment me with those warm eyes of hers.


    With such gazes, I felt motherly love for her and without a doubt, she needed to be master''s harem and disciple no matter what.


    "You look fine and pretty....how have you been Makina?" She questioned with a warm smile.


    "I have never been better. In fact, I still couldn''t believe how lucky I am" I replied truthfully and I wanted to share this fortunate encounter with her and her children as well.


    "That''s good...and I take it that Marin''s fine as well?"


    "Yeah she is, and she''s in a better ce than this hell"


    It seems that she didn''t inquire that much and even though seeing how much difference I had, she didn''t question too much.


    It kinda of shows what kind of person she is, someone who wishes the best for others and I respected and was also saved by her.


    And there''s nothing better than giving her what she deserves.


    "Jestina, look at me," I asked her with a firm gaze.


    "?" She was baffled by my response, but I wanted her to focus her eyes on my appearance.


    "Aren''t you curious what had happened to me? Are you not going to ask me anything?"


    With a soft gaze, she replied, "If you have encountered something good or fortunate, then, I would be happy for both of you"


    "Then, wouldn''t you want to have this fortunate for yourself or your children?"


    I pointed to her children who were lying all over the tent and their body conditions told me that they wouldn''t be able to survive for a few more months.


    To add on, with her condition as well, the fate of this family without a doubt would be...a bad end, and I didn''t wish for them to face such an end.


    Hearing my words, Jestina was affected by it.


    Even though she wants to receive salvation from someone, she has her doubts.


    "I-I don''t know Makina...I don''t think I have anything to offer"


    "We no longer have anything to offer. We can''t even trade bread let alone meat...which is why Makina...I''m indebted that you wish for a better life for me and my children...but there''s nothing that we can offer" She exined.


    Oh, so that''s where her worries and doubts came from and I would understand it from her point of view as I was even surprised to hear the terms for bing a disciple.


    But even if I exined it to her, she would still doubt it, unless I showed it to her, just what kind of power master could give to us.


    Then...let me show it to her.


    Without any warning, my appearance began to change and I controlled the aura that was leaking out from my existence.


    Fabrics of celestial essence formed into white clothing that automatically fused with the set that I wore, and my hair became longer, and the colour changed to pure white.


    At the same time, the colour of my eyes had be mixed with white and golden, creating a bewitching aura.


    And a white crown formed on my head and it depicted like I was a goddess that had descended from realms above.


    The Bloodline that I had was Hestia, a goddess known for her kindest and the Physique and Spiritual Root that I had hadmon power and that is Order and Serenity.


    And it''s perfect for what I need to do.


    "Makina yo-


    Before she could question me, I smiled at her.


    "Don''t worry Jestina. I know it''s hard to believe, but let me show you what I can do from the fortunate encounter that I had"


    Without further ado, I manipted her emotions but not too much of it, just enough for her to calm down.


    At the same time, I used the abilities from my Phyisuqe that could reshape even the natural orders of Realms.


    All I did was reshape the order of their immunity, resistance against the gue, and regeneration.


    In an instant, their bodies began reshaping themselves and all of the signs of the gue had disappeared.


    "Mommy...? What happened...?"


    "Mother...I can see again!"


    "Mom! My limbs are back!"


    One by one her children awoke from their slumbers and at the same time, Jestina who was affected the most turned her sight towards her children and cried.


    "W-What...how did this happen? You''re all fine"


    She was in disbelief as she touched their heads, hands and legs to confirm that they had truly recovered and that it wasn''t a dream.


    "Makina...what happened?" She turned her head to me and question with tears all over her face.

 Chapter 173 Salvation Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 173 Salvation Part 2</h4>


    [: Makina''s Pov :]


    I met Jestina''s tear-filled gaze with a soft smile, my heart brimming with joy at the sight of her family''s miraculous recovery.


    The aura of power and transformation that surrounded me had subsided, leaving only a lingering sense of awe.


    "Jestina, what you''ve just witnessed is a glimpse of the power that my master, Daniel, has bestowed upon me,"


    I exined gently, watching as she tried to make sense of the impossible.


    "But...this is beyond anything I could have imagined,"


    Jestina stammered, her voice trembling with a mixture of astonishment and confusion.


    "It''s the power of the Heavenly Harem Sect, a ce where dreams be reality, and where those who join us are given a chance at a new life,"


    I replied, my words filled with conviction.


    I could see the hope dawning in Jestina''s eyes, the spark of a new beginning.


    She had been at the brink of despair, and now, there was a glimmer of hope that had been all but extinguished.


    "I want to offer you and your children the opportunity to join our sect, to be disciples of the Heavenly Harem,"


    "But I-I have nothing to offer," Jestina said, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    I maintained my soft smile and reached out to grasp her hand gently.


    "Jestina, you have more to offer than you realize"


    "Bing a disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect is not about material possessions; it''s about your willingness to serve our master"


    With a reassuring tone, I began to exin the terms and the sacrifices required to be a disciple of the sect.


    "Jestina, you and your children have already experienced the transformative power of our master''s teachings"


    By joining us, you''ll have the opportunity to change your own lives"


    I said, my voice filled with conviction.


    She listened intently, her doubts gradually giving way to a glimmer of hope.


    "I... I want to believe in this, Makina. I want a better life for my children, and if this sect can truly offer that, then I''m willing to take the chance."


    I squeezed her hand gently, my admiration for her growing.


    "Jestina, you''re making a brave and selfless choice. I promise that as a fellow disciple, I''ll be here to support and guide you every step of the way"


    After Jestina had agreed to join the sect, I continued to exin the inner workings of the Heavenly Harem Sect and what she could expect as a disciple.


    "So, as a disciple," I began, "you''ll be part of a master''s haremmunity. We have daily routines, teachings, and a nurturing environment to help you grow as his woman"


    Jestina, with a hint of curiosity, asked, "What about our master? What''s he like?"


    Our master, Daniel, is a remarkable existence. He''s benevolent god and there''s nothing more perfect than him" I dered with fanatic eyes.


    To emphasize the opportunities, I showed her a handful of gleaming spiritual stones.


    "These represent just a fraction of what our master can offer"


    Jestina''s eyes widened at the sight of the precious stones, and her decision to join the sect grew stronger.


    My main goal for returning here is to recruit more disciples into the sect, and Master has given me a timeline of one month." I exined.


    Jestina looked puzzled and stammered, "W-What can I do?"


    I replied with a reassuring smile, "It''s simple. Help me spread a rumor and gather as many women, regardless of age, as you can."


    Jestina hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "I can do that. I''ll tell the women about the opportunities that await them in the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    I ced a hand on her shoulder, feeling a surge of gratitude for her willingness to help.


    "Thank you, Jestina"


    In the days that followed, Jestina and I worked to spread the word about the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    We went from tent to tent, talking to women and sharing stories of the incredible opportunities that awaited them if they joined the sect.


    Jestina''s genuine enthusiasm and unwavering belief in the sect''s benefits were infectious.


    She spoke with such conviction that it was hard for anyone to resist her words.


    Slowly but surely, more women began to express interest, and our numbers started to grow.


    As we recruited more disciples, I made sure to exin the terms and sacrifices required for joining the sect.


    Many were hesitant at first, but I assured them that the rewards far outweighed the sacrifices.


    I showed them the spiritual stones I had received from Master Daniel, and their eyes lit up with hope and anticipation.


    The women who joined us came from diverse backgrounds, each with their own story of hardship and struggle.


    Some were widows struggling to feed their children, while others were young girls with dreams of a better future.


    They all shared amon desire for a chance at a brighter, more secure life.


    As the days passed, the number of disciples continued to grow, and I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of satisfaction.


    We were not only fulfilling our mission but also giving these women and girls a glimmer of hope they had longed for.


    I knew that Master Daniel would be pleased with our progress, and the thought of impressing him filled me with encouragement.


    I had an unwavering devotion to him, and every action I took was driven by the desire to make him proud.


    As more women joined us, the atmosphere became charged with a palpable sense of excitement.


    One woman named Eliza approached us, her frail form stooped with age, but her eyes shone with a glimmer of hope.


    She had lost her family to the gue and had been left to fend for herself in the unforgiving streets of the city.


    "Is it true?" she asked, her voice quivering.


    "Can your master truly change our lives?"


    I took her trembling hand in mine and nodded.


    "Yes, Eliza. I was once in a situation as dire as yours, but Master Daniel saved me and my sister"


    "He can offer you a new beginning, a chance to live without fear or suffering."


    Tears welled up in Eliza''s eyes as she made her decision.


    "I''ll join, if you''ll have me. I have nothing left to lose." I weed her with afort smile.


    A young woman whose name is Amelia, no older than seventeen, approached us with a baby in her arms.


    Her eyes were filled with exhaustion and fear as she clutched her child tightly.


    "I never thought I''d see a miracle like this," she admitted, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "I want a future for my child, a future free from the gue''s shadow."


    Jestina gently assured her that this was the right path for both her and her baby.


    With aforting smile, I weed her into our growing group of disciples, and Jestina embraced her like a long-lost friend.


    The influx of women seeking refuge and transformation continued.


    As we gathered in the city square, I couldn''t help but be moved by the resilience of these women who had endured so much suffering.


    Mara, a mother of three, approached me with a mix of determination and fear in her eyes.


    Her children clung to her tattered clothes, their faces etched with malnourishment.


    "Can your master save my children?" she pleaded.


    My heart ached at the sight of the innocent little ones.


    I nodded fervently, assuring her that Daniel''s power could heal and protect them.


    Mara''s tears of hope mirrored the countless others who joined us that day.


    Lina, a former schr whose life had been shattered by the gue, listened intently as I exined the sect''s purpose.


    "I once had knowledge and dreams," she said, her voice tinged with sorrow.


    "Can your master help me regain what I''ve lost?" I stepped forward, offering words offort.


    "He can provide you with opportunities beyond your imagination,"


    I asssured her and her eyes sparkled with newfound hope.


    Ceilia, a young woman marked by the scars of abuse, had been living in the shadows, hiding from her tormentors.


    "Will your master protect me?" she asked, her voice quivering with vulnerability.


    Jestina and I exchanged a meaningful nce, knowing that under Daniel''s guidance, she would find the strength to heal and stand tall.


    She joined us, her step a little lighter, her spirit rekindled.


    Melena, a gifted musician whose talents had been stifled by the harsh realities of the city, shared her dreams ofposing melodies that could heal wounded souls.


    "Can your master help me achieve that?" she inquired, clutching her beloved violin.


    With a smile, I assured her that Daniel''s gifts could unlock her artistic potential.


    Her eyes shone with a newfound sense of purpose.


    Livia, a skilled herbalist, had watched countless patients sumb to the gue despite her efforts.


    "Can your master grant me the power to save lives?" she asked, her hands trembling with a mixture of doubt and longing.


    I nodded, exining how Daniel''s abilities had the potential to amplify her healing talents.


    Livia''smitment to our cause grew stronger with each passing moment.


    Each new recruit brought fresh hope and renewed determination to our cause.


    Conversations buzzed around us as women shared their stories and dreams.


    Some had been abandoned by their families, while others had been forced into servitude by cruel masters.


    The bonds of sisterhood formed quickly among them, and the sense of belonging was palpable.


    As more women arrived, the crowd swelled, and we soon realized that we needed arger space to amodate everyone.


    Jestina and I began organizing gatherings in the city square, where we could addressrger groups and share the message of the sect more effectively.


    Word continued to spread, and we attracted the attention of not only the desperate but also those who had heard whispers of our master''s extraordinary abilities.


    Some were skeptical, questioning the authenticity of our ims, but I remained steadfast in my faith in Daniel.

 Chapter 174 You Dare to Insult?

    <h4>Chapter 174 You Dare to Insult?</h4>


    Rumours had been spreading like wildfire through the noble families of the city.


    Whispers of a charismatic woman named Makina who imed to be the disciple of a mysterious master had reached the ears of the elite.


    The news had unsettled the noble families, for they held power and influence that they were not willing to share.


    Within their opulent estates, the nobles held a secret council, convened by Lord Cedric, the most influential among them.


    His face was etched with a deep frown as he addressed the gathered nobles.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I trust you have all heard the unsettling news about this Makina and her sect"


    Lord Cedric began, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "She has been recruiting women from our city, promising them salvation and untold power. This cannot be allowed to continue."


    The nobles in the room nodded in agreement, their expressions ranging from anger to fear.


    They were ustomed to holding dominion over the city''s affairs, and the thought of a rival power emerging was uneptable.


    Lady Isolde, known for her sharp intellect and cunning, spoke up.


    "Lord Cedric, we must take action swiftly. This Makina has already garnered a significant following, and if we dy, she may be a force we cannot control."


    Lord Cedric nodded grimly. "You are right, Lady Isolde"


    "We cannot afford to underestimate her"


    "I have already dispatched our most skilled cultivators to investigate her sect and assess the threat."


    As Lord Cedric spoke, the nobles couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    They had growncent in their dominance, relying on their wealth and influence to maintain their status.


    The emergence of a powerful sect that threatened their control was a challenge they hadn''t anticipated, especially thend that had killed their men.


    Meanwhile, in the city square, I stood alongside Jestina and the growing number of disciples.


    The sense of unity and hope among us was palpable, but it couldn''t shake the feeling that trouble was brewing on the horizon.


    It didn''t take long for the first signs of the nobles'' response to be evident.


    A group of cultivators, wearing the insignias of various noble families, arrived in the city square.


    Their powerful auras and imposing presence made it clear that they were not to be trifled with.


    The future disciples and Makina exchanged worried nces, knowing that this confrontation was inevitable.


    As the noble cultivators approached, their leader, a formidable man with a haughty demeanour, stepped forward.


    "Are you Makina, the one who dares to challenge the authority of the noble families?"


    He demanded, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    I met his gaze with no fear.


    "I am Makina, disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect. We seek only to offer hope and salvation to those in need. We do not challenge anyone''s authority."


    This wasn''t words of kindness, but rather, a kind of warning to them.


    The noble cultivator scoffed.


    "Save your words, woman. We have been tasked with putting an end to your sect''s activities. Surrender peacefully, and we may show mercy."


    Jestina stood by her side and she dered loudly "We will not surrender, for our master has granted us purpose and power. We will protect those who have found hope with us."


    [: Makina''s POV :]


    The tension in the city square reached a breaking point as the noble cultivators confronted us, disciples of the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    Their disdain for our sect was evident in their sneers and condescending remarks.


    The leader of the noble cultivators, a man named Lord Renard, couldn''t resist the opportunity to provoke us further.


    "You im to serve a master, Makina, but what kind of master would lead you to challenge the authority of the noble families? Your so-called Heavenly Harem Sect is nothing but a joke!"


    His words were like a spark igniting a powder keg.


    My patience, already worn thin by the noble families'' interference, snapped.


    A wild fury coursed through me, and I felt an overwhelming surge of power from the depths of my being.


    At that moment, I lost control, my mind consumed by an uncontroble rage.


    My eyes zed with a mixture of golden and white light as my aura expanded, shattering the ground beneath me.


    My once serene and gentle appearance now radiated an aura of undeniable power.


    Jestina and the disciples watched in astonishment as I unleashed my wrath upon the noble cultivators.


    His arrogance vanished as he realized the gravity of the situation.


    I roared with an otherworldly fury, my voice echoing through the square.


    "You dare insult my master, the one who has given us hope and salvation? You dare belittle the Heavenly Harem Sect?"


    Without warning, Iunched myself at Lord Renard, my movements too swift for him to react.


    In a blur of motion, I delivered a powerful blow that sent him hurtling through the air, crashing into a nearby building with bone-shattering force.


    The other noble cultivators stood frozen, their arrogance reced by fear.


    They had witnessed the transformation of Makina, the disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect, into a force to be reckoned with.


    The surge of rage coursed through my veins, fueled by an overwhelming desire to kill the man who had dared to insult and dishonour my master.


    In an instant, I materialized before him, my eyes burning with an intensity that matched the inferno of my fury.


    Without a second thought, I lunged forward, my hand enveloping his unsuspecting head like a vice grip.


    With a primal scream, I forcefully mmed his skull against the unforgiving ground, the impact reverberating through the very core of the earth.


    A sickening crunch resonated in the air, apanied by the gruesome stter of blood and flesh.


    Time seemed to stand still as a macabre tableau unfolded before us.


    The remnants of his shattered skull mingled with the earth like a grotesque painting.


    The once audacious offender nowy broken and lifeless, unable to spit another venomous insult.


    A chilling silence settled upon the witnessing cultivators, their previous arrogance and smugness stripped away by the raw disy of wrath before them.


    The scent of fear now permeated the air, their mouths agape and eyes wide with terror, as they gazed upon the aftermath of my unbridled rage.


    While my actions may have been brutal, they spoke volumes of the loyalty and dedication I held for my master.


    A proof that no insult would go unanswered, no humiliation would go unavenged.


    As my rage continued, a chilling darkness consumed my heart.


    In this moment, I tapped into a forbidden realm of power, delving into the depths of mind maniption.


    With an unsettling focus, I directed my mental prowess towards the remaining noble cultivators, intertwining my will with their thoughts.


    Like puppets on invisible strings, they began to sumb to a force beyond their understanding, their minds twisting and contorting to my whims.


    One by one, they sumbed to the haunting whispers of malevolence that danced within their minds.


    Gripped by a growing sense of despair, their willpower eroded like sand slipping through their fingertips until they were nothing more than vessels for my maniption.


    Their eyes zed over with a vacant emptiness as they acted upon my everymand.


    Every movement of theirs was mechanical and devoid of purpose.


    Without hesitation, they turned their weapons upon themselves, a macabre dance of self-inflicted demise.


    In the dying moments of their existence, a chilling phrase escaped their lips, carried by the hollow wind:


    "For the sake of the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    This haunting deration echoed through the area, a devotion they held for our cause.


    One by one, they plunged their des into their throats, crimson rivers cascading from the wounds as life rapidly slipped away.


    They fell helplessly to the ground, their lifeless bodies littering the battlefield like discarded marites.


    As thest echo of their final sacrifice faded into the abyss, I stood amidst the aftermath, and a wide smile was stered on my expression.


    Jestina''s voiceced with concern reached my ears, breaking through the veil of my rage.


    "Are you alright Makina?"


    In response to her question, I replied, "Yes. Every action of mine is a good cause for the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    The words left my lips devoid of hesitation, reaffirming my unwavering allegiance to my master and our sacred purpose.


    Jestina, visibly affected by my words, seemed to assimte the weight of mymitment.


    Perhaps the preachings and guidance I had imparted to my future fellow sisters had proven to be impactful.


    A subtle understanding passed between us, a recognition of the sacrifices we willingly made in the pursuit of our master''s vision.


    Since the Noble Families began to make their move, then it was time to remove the pests.


    Only then can I truly fulfil my master''s mission.


    Their power and influence would not deter me from my purpose.


    Hmpf! Dare to insult my master? Let''s see what I would do to the rest of you.


    "Jestina, this won''t be long but help me manage our sisters here"

 Chapter 175 For the sake of Heavenly Master!

    <h4>Chapter 175 For the sake of Heavenly Master!</h4>


    [: Makina''s POV :]


    Under the intoxicating influence of my devotion to my master, Daniel, I made my way towards those who was responsible for those Cultivators who had dared to insult him.


    Anger and obsession intertwined in my heart, forming a relentless storm of emotions that threatened to consume me entirely.


    Jestina had taken charge of the future disciples, and I trusted her to guide them for the moment since she''s one of those whose devotion seemsparable to mine.


    But my singr focus now was on those pests who had disrespected my master. Their audacity fueled the mes of my anger.


    Daring to insult my god, only death is the answer and I''m not nning to let those lords die peacefully.


    The anger that pulsed through me was like moltenva, searing through my veins and threatening to erupt at any moment.


    I could not, would not, let their insolence go unanswered.


    In the depths of my soul, I knew that I could never rest in peace until everyst one of these offenders faced the consequences of their actions.


    I had already taken the lives of the disrespectful cultivators, but the ones who had orchestrated their insolence were next on my list.


    With each step I took, my obsession with my master grew, binding me ever tighter to him.


    My mission was clear, to obliterate the pests that had dared to insult Daniel and to ensure that no would dare to insult.


    A the same time, to protect and honour my master above all else.


    I would do whatever it took, pay any price, to ensure his name remained untarnished.


    It didn''t take long for me to reach the residence of one of the lord and it was Lord Dian.


    But as I made my way to his entrance, I was confronted by a group of guards.


    ''''Stop!'''' One of them drew their swords and pointed directly towards me.


    ''''Who are you!'''' One of them questioned and I couldn''t be bothered with them.


    Without looking back, I snapped my hands, and both of the guards suddenly went silent.


    Their expressions turned cold, and in unison, they uttered in a chilling voice with empty eyes, "All for the Heavenly Master."


    With such eerie mood, they drew their own weapons and took their own lives, their lifeless bodies crumpling to the ground at my feet.


    Their sacrifice served a purpose for master.


    Inside Lord Dian''s residence, the atmosphere had grown tense due to the earlier scene with the guards I had confronted.


    As I made my way further inside, more guards and cultivators appeared, forming a formidable presence that sought to intimidate me.


    One of the cultivators, a tall and imposing figure, stepped forward with a sneer.


    "Who do you think you are, barging into Lord Dian''s residence like this?" he demanded, his tone dripping with arrogance.


    I met his gaze with cold eye "I am a disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect, and I have a matter of great importance to ''discuss'' with Lord Dian," I replied calmly.


    Another guard, clearly agitated by my presence, stepped forward, brandishing his weapon.


    "You''re in way over your head, girl," he threatened, his voiceced with hostility.


    "Leave now, or you''ll regret it."


    I didn''t flinch in the face of their threats. Instead, I stood my ground, my eyes filled with killing intent.


    A part of me briefly considered sparing them not because out of pity, but they may serve a purpose for master.


    But it became apparent that reasoning with them would be futile.


    I couldn''tprehend why some cultivators seemed to seek death willingly, but it''s fine since it''ll make it easier for me.


    With an unaffected heart, I decided to employ the same method I had used with the previous guards.


    I focused my energy on manipting their minds, gradually erasing their threatening demeanour.


    In its ce, an eerie smile twisted their expressions, and in unison, they uttered the words, "All for the Heavenly Master."


    To add a sinister twist to the scene, they turned their des on each other, slicing their own throats with a horrifying willingness.


    The sight was gruesome with their lifeless bodies dropping on the ground, but I didn''t feel anything. In fact, the sight was wonderful as they died due to a great cause for master.


    Eventually, I found and entered the room where Lord Dian was seated, his attention seemingly consumed by his daily tasks.


    "What is it?"? His initial response held a hint of irritation, and it was clear that he had mistaken me for one of the maids or servants.


    "Didn''t I tell you to knock beforeing in?" His voice grew colder.


    "You''re mistaking me for someone else'''' I called out to him.


    Lord Dian''s cold eyes bore into me as he lifted his head, clearly growing more vignt by the moment.


    His initial assumption that I was a mere maid had crumbled, and now he was grappling with the realization that my presence was far more significant.


    "You''re not a maid that I''ve hired... Who are you!?" he demanded, his furrowed brow revealing his growing unease.


    With a calm expression, I answered, "I''m a disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect, and I''m here to kill you."


    Lord Dian''s reaction was far from what I had anticipated.


    Instead of taking my deration seriously, he burst intoughter. "Ridiculous," he scoffed. "Kill me? You? On what terms?"


    In his arrogance, he attempted to call for the guards and cultivators, but to his surprise, no assistance arrived.


    Lord Dian''s initial disbelief and mockery gave way to anger and frustration as he realized that he was isted and powerless to call for assistance.


    His demeanor grew more aggressive, and he couldn''t hide his fury at the unexpected turn of events.


    "I never thought that one day a little girl would dare to break into my residence and kill the cultivators that I had hired," he sneered, his disbelief evident in his words.


    "Such insolence." His threats and anger didn''t deter me in the slightest.


    "You don''t know what you''ve done, little girl," Lord Dian continued, his voice dripping with menace.


    "And for breaking into my house, you will be sentenced to death!"


    Lord Dian''s sudden transformation was startling, his eyes turning red as he lunged toward me with blinding speed, aiming to grab my throat.


    However, I had anticipated his attack and swiftly dodged to the side, causing him to crash against the wall with a resounding thud.


    "You''re slow," I remarkedn with disdain as I watched him struggle to recover.


    Lord Dian, clearly embarrassed by his failed attack, tried to save face.


    "Oh? You''re not bad for dodging, but I wasn''t even serious," he imed, attempting to downy his earlier failure.


    But I had no intention of wasting any more time with him.


    However, as soon as I discovered his true nature to use my abilities, I became disgusted.


    He was a man who had sacrificed his own family to boost his cultivation, and I had just discovered that the gue that had afflicted ournd had been nned by all ten lords, including him.


    As I stood before Lord Dian, my anger boiled within me as the realization that the lords were responsible for the gue settled in.


    The memories of the pain that my sister and I had endured due to their actions fueled my fury, and I felt an overwhelming desire for justice.


    But amidst the anger and confusion, a thought urred to me.


    If these events hadn''t transpired, would I have ever crossed paths with my master?


    It was a question that left me momentarily perplexed, but I soon realized that dwelling on the past was futile.


    What mattered now was the present.


    I decided that I wouldn''t end Lord Dian''s life just yet.


    Instead, I would make it a meaningful and impactful event, one that would greatly increase my master''s presence.


    I turned my head toward Lord Dian, and with the power at my disposal, I began to reshape the very essence of his mind.


    Every aspect of his being¡ªthe idols he worshipped, his emotions, his feelings, and even his very existence¡ªwas now entirely devoted to my one and only god, Daniel.


    "From now on, your existence will be dedicated solely to serving Master," I dered.


    "Everything you do will be for the sake of Master. Gather as many women as you can for Master and spread the word of his greatness."


    As I spoke, I could feel the power of my influence taking hold, and the rity in Lord Dian''s eyes was reced with a new madness¡ªa fanaticism for Master Daniel.


    "Yes! For the sake of the Heavenly Master!"


    Lord Dian eximed, his voice filled with newfound devotion.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I looked upon the transformation I had wrought.


    This man had be a puppet,pletely devoted to Master Daniel.


    It was a method that would serve my master well, and I realized that I could use it on the remaining lords to further increase my master''s influence and authority

 Chapter 176 Turning Lords into Puppets

    <h4>Chapter 176 Turning Lords into Puppets</h4>


    [: Makina''s POV :]


    With Lord Dian now under the thrall of his newfound devotion to Master Daniel, I knew that I had a powerful tool at my disposal.


    He had be a willing and zealous servant of my master, ready to carry out anymand in the name of the Heavenly Master.


    I watched as Lord Dian''s eyes gleamed with fervour, and I could see the fanaticism burning within him.


    "Now, go forth," I instructed Lord Dian, my voice unwavering.


    "Spread the word of Master''s greatness and gather as many disciples as possible in his name."


    Lord Dian nodded enthusiastically, his every action now driven by his devotion to Master Daniel. He hurriedly left his residence, eager to fulfil his newfound purpose.


    As I witnessed the sess of my influence on Lord Dian, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    Now that the matters with Lord Dian had been met, I swiftly made my way to the next lord''s residence, Isolde.


    Bursting into her room after killing all of the cultivators who acted as her security, I was met with her panicked scream as she confronted the unexpected intruder.


    "W-Who are you?!" she cried out in fear.


    I knew that Isolde''s actions had contributed to the suffering of countless people, and with my honesty, she didn''t deserve to be by my master''s side.


    However, because of Master''s benevolence, I''m willing to give her a chance to redeem herself.


    And I decided to employ the same method I had used with Lord Dian to reshape the order of her mind.


    "From now on, you will dedicate your entire existence to serving Master," Imanded in a low tone.


    My eyes sparkled with fanatic zeal as I watched the transformation take hold. Isolde''s fear gave way to unquestioning devotion.


    "Yes! All for the sake of the Heavenly Master!" she dered with ultimate devotion, her voice filled with fervour.


    Hearing those words filled me with delight, for it meant that another servant had been added to the ranks of those dedicated to Master Daniel''s cause.


    My next target was Gareth, and I didn''t hesitate to break into his room. I quickly employed my mind-manipting abilities, instructing him with absolute loyalty.


    "Everything you do now will be for the sake of the Heavenly Master," Imanded.


    With nk, obedient eyes, Gareth replied, "Yes! I will serve the Heavenly Master with the best of my abilities."


    A satisfied smirk yed on my lips as I witnessed the transformation within him. Gareth had be yet another devoted servant of Master Daniel.


    Next, I turned my attention to Lord ra''s residence.


    However, the situation I encountered there was quite unique and unexpected. She was in the midst of a sacrificial ritual.


    Despite giving Isolde a second chance, I couldn''t help but feel a rising sense of disgust for Lord ra.


    It was one thing to hear of her past actions, but witnessing them with my own eyes was an entirely different experience.


    I realized that she had no ce in my ns, and her continued existence would only serve as a stain on the cause I was dedicated to.


    At this moment, I made the decision that her life woulde to an end.


    However, I wanted to ensure that her demise would be a punishment so severe that even death itself would seem like a privilege.


    ''''You will strip naked and let yourself be raped by the Goblins eternally and you will feel pleasured by it''''


    I reshape the order of her pleasure and her perspective towards the goblins, a hideous despised by both men and women for their unsatiable lust.


    For someone like ra, there''s no need to pity as she had done things worse than what a goblin could do.


    Even now, in this sacrificial room, there were bodies belonging to different women. Some were the elderlies, some were even children or babies.


    Hence, being raped by a goblin eternally would be great for her.


    ''''Yes!'''' With a wide smile, she immediately stripped herself naked and ran outside the city, finding and where there would be goblins.


    Oh, and I made sure that deep within her mind, her consciousness was still alive and at the same time, I had reshaped her body to ensure that she wouldn''t break down easily.


    With high regeneration and a long lifespan, she would suffer eternally and if somehow she would be rescued, I had personally implemented an instruction within her mind that she would die.


    Next, I had arrived at Lord Evevard''s residence, but to my surprise, he seemed to be prepared for my appearance.


    Hisughter echoed through the room as he pointed an usatory finger at me, surrounded by his well-armed men, roughly about a hundred of them.


    "Haha! You think I wouldn''t know what was happening within the city!?" he taunted, his smirk filled with pride.


    "The moment I couldn''t contact some of the lords, I noticed that something was wrong. I knew that someone was aiming for our lives."


    I had to give him credit for his intelligence, but that''s all there to is, nothing more nothing less.


    Lord Evevard continued, "And with that, I prepared my men. You didn''t even think about this, did you?"


    Inwardly, I couldn''t help but smirk.


    It was true that I hadn''t anticipated this level of preparation, but it hardly mattered because in the end, all it needs is just one word and they would drop dead.


    Gazing at the hundred men who surrounded Lord Evevard, my eyes were filled with an icy coldness.


    Without a hint of hesitation, I unleashed my power to overwrite the authority of their minds.


    "Please, kill yourselves," Imanded with an innocent smile.


    To my satisfaction, every single one of them responded in unison, their voices taking on a disturbingly creepy tone as they echoed mymand with sinister smiles on their faces.


    "Yes!" they replied, sealing their own fates with unwavering obedience.


    As the men followed mymand with chilling obedience, they used their own weapons to plunge into their throats.


    Blood spilt out in gruesome torrents, staining the room in a macabre tableau of death.


    One by one, their eyes lost all signs of life, and they copsed to the ground, lifeless and devoid of the will to live.


    Lord Evevard''splexion turned ashen as he grappled with the terrifying reality of my abilities.


    It wasn''t just the gruesome aftermath in the room that sent shivers down his spine; it was the knowledge that he was dealing with an entity that could snuff out the lives of so many with such ease.


    His once-arrogant demeanour had been shattered, reced by an all-consuming fear.


    The true extent of my power was beyond hisprehension, and the realization left him trembling.


    "You¡­ You''re a monster," he stammered, his voice quivering with dread.


    I maintained my calm, unwavering demeanour, my eyes reflecting a disturbing mix of devotion and fanaticism.


    "I am but a humble servant of the Heavenly Master," I replied with eerie serenity.


    In that moment, Lord Evevard understood the futility of resistance.


    Step by step, I closed the distance between us, each one echoing in the silence area.


    Lord Evevard, overpowered by my presence, sank to the ground, unable to escape the overwhelming weight of my control.


    Though he attempted to flee, his own mind betrayed him, following my unyieldingmand.


    As I drew near, he whispered in a quivering voice, "S-Stop."


    With an eerie calmness, I assured him, "There''s no need to fear. From now on, there''s only one purpose¡ªserving the Heavenly Master."


    In mere seconds, his expression of terror began to soften, transforming into that of a devotee who had found his new god.


    His eyes, once filled with fear, now shone with a newfound light.


    "Yes!" he eximed with fervour. "For the Heavenly Master!"


    At that moment, he had be an entirely different person, his old self shed like a snake''s skin, reced by an inexhaustiblemitment to Master.


    Ah, isn''t this great?


    Wouldn''t it be good if more people were to find the grand existence of Master?


    The thought of more and more people discovering the grand existence of the Master and dedicating their lives to him filled me with euphoria.


    With a fanatical devotion burning within me, I continued my task of turning the remaining lords into puppets, their minds reshaped to serve the will of Master Daniel.


    Each lord that fell under my control became a vessel of unyielding belief in our Heavenly Master.


    As Ipleted my task, a sense of satisfaction and pleasure washed over me.


    I couldn''t help but shiver in delight at the thought of the rewards and recognition that Master would surely bestow upon me.


    I hugged my own body, unable to contain my excitement and anticipation.


    Would Master be proud of my devotion and the work I had done in his name?


    The thought of his reaction and the rewards he might offer filled me with a fervent longing, a desire to be in his presence and to bask in his boundless wisdom and power.

 Chapter 177 30 Days

    ?


    [: Makina''s POV :]


    Time seemed to blur and blend as days turned into mere seconds.


    The city had transformed rapidly, like a living entity undergoing a miraculous rebirth.


    What had once started as a small gathering of women had swelled into an assembly of thousands, representing all ages and backgrounds.


    The power of Master Daniel''s presence had be an undeniable force in our lives.


    With the Lords now true devotees to Master Daniel, their influence was felt by every corner of the city.


    Their words, onceced with arrogance, had been reced with fervent sermons extolling the greatness of our divine Master.


    It was no longer the same city gued by corruption and disease; it was a city that had found its salvation.


    The gue, which had once ravaged our bodies, was now but a distant memory.


    As living proof of Master Daniel''s benevolence, their bodies had healed, their vitality restored.


    It was a testament to the miraculous power that resided within me from the gifts of our beloved Master.


    Of course, some initially harboured doubts.


    But it''s fine since these women had yet to realize the greatness of master.


    I showed them the healed, the transformed, and the enlightened.


    Doubts melted away like morning mist before the sun, reced by a fervent and unwavering belief in our Master.


    The people of the city had be true devotees, their hearts filled with reverence and gratitude.


    They flocked to the city square, where I stood, to listen to my words, to hear of Master Daniel''s teachings.


    Their faces radiated with a newfound belief, and they spread the word of our Master with unwavering dedication.


    Every day, I witnessed more women joining our ranks, eager to embrace the enlightenment that Master Daniel offered.


    The city was no longer a ce of despair and suffering; it had be a sanctuary of faith and devotion.


    Our devotion to Master Daniel was unbreakable.


    The rising tide of devotion could not be stopped, for it was a force born of unwavering faith and boundless love for our Master.


    In the depths of the night, I stood atop a grand balcony, overlooking the sprawling city that had once been a ce of ce.


    The city I had grown up in, the same city that had witnessed countless injustices, was now undergoing a profound transformation.


    It was all thanks to Master Daniel''s divine presence.


    With the Lords under my control and my newfound abilities, I had set my sights on a grand mission.


    To conquer the entire city and make every female within its borders a devoted follower of Master Daniel.


    I had already begun the process of forming cults in his name, but my vision went even further.


    The night breeze carried a sense of anticipation as I prepared to address the masses that had gathered.


    Their faces illuminated by the moons, looked up at me with a mix of curiosity and awe.


    "Dear sisters," I began, my voice echoing through the square.


    "We stand here tonight, on the precipice of a new era"


    "An era where we have found salvation, guidance, and purpose in the divine presence of Master Daniel."


    The crowd listened intently, hanging on to my every word.


    I continued my words carrying the weight of absolute conviction.


    "Master Daniel has shown us the path to enlightenment, to a life of boundless potential"


    He is our guiding light and our reasons to live."


    As I spoke, I could feel the city''s females bing more enamoured by Master Daniel''s greatness.


    Their eyes shone with an obsessing devotion, and their hearts swelled with a sense of purpose they had never known before.


    I raised my hand, and the Lords who stood beside me, now my puppets, joined in unison.


    "With the Lords by our side, we shall conquer all obstacles"


    "Together, we will create a city where every woman is a beacon of devotion to Master Daniel"


    "We shall be the embodiment of his divine will."


    The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, their faith unwavering.


    It was a moment of triumph, a testament to the power of faith and devotion.


    As I gazed out at the sea of faces, I couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of pride and satisfaction.


    Every step I took, every word I spoke, was for the glory of Master Daniel.


    And I knew that with each passing day, our devotion would only grow stronger.


    A few weekster, the city had transformed.


    It blossomed into a utopia of devotion and happiness.


    It was as if a dark cloud had been lifted, and the people now basked in the radiant light of faith and purpose.


    Gone were the days of crime and injustice.


    Instead, the city thrived with a newfound sense of unity andpassion.


    People helped one another, and the concept of inequality had be a distant memory.


    Food and resources were plentiful, and no one went hungry.


    The people''s hearts were filled with joy, andughter echoed through the streets.


    It was proof of the power of faith and the belief in Master Daniel''s divine guidance.


    The statues I even had erected in honour of Master Daniel were now revered by all.


    They served as a constant reminder of his benevolence and the path of devotion that had led the city to this newfound glory.


    As I walked through the city streets, I couldn''t help but smile at the sight of people going about their daily lives.


    The suffering that I and my sister had endured in the past was now a thing of the past.


    And I felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude and love to Master Daniel for changing our lives and the lives of so many others.


    As the days passed and the end of the month drew near, my excitement and anticipation grew with each passing moment.


    The mission Master Daniel had entrusted to me wasing to a close, and I couldn''t wait to show him the results of my efforts.


    I just hope that Master Daniel would be pleased with what I had aplished in his name.


    With a heart full of pride and gratitude, I prepared to return to the pce where Master Daniel resided.


    Once I had arrived,the guards at the pce gates recognized me instantly and allowed me to pass without question.


    We are sisters of the same disciples, hence, naturally, they knew that my return could only mean one thing.


    Finally, I arrived at the doors to Master Daniel''s chamber.


    I took a deep breath to steady my nerves and pushed the doors open.


    Inside, the room was bathed in a soft, ethereal light, and there he was, sitting on a majestic throne-like chair.


    "Master," I said softly, bowing deeply as a sign of respect and gratitude.


    "I have returned, and I bring news of the sess of the mission you entrusted to me."


    Master turned his gaze towards me, his eyes filled with a warmth that made my heart swell with pride.


    "Makina, my devoted disciple," he said, his voice carrying a sense of approval.


    "I have been eagerly awaiting your return. Tell me of your aplishments."


    Without wasting any more time, I began to recount the story of how I had transformed the city, how I had turned the Lords into true devotees, and how I had made every woman within its borders a follower of him.


    I spoke of the miracles and the happiness that now filled the city, all thanks to his divine influence.


    As I spoke, I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of satisfaction.


    My devotion to Master Daniel has driven me to achieve the impossible, and I hope that that I have made him proud.


    When I finished my report, Master Daniel nodded, his smile growing even more radiant.


    "You have done exceptionally well, Makina," he said.


    "Your unwavering faith and dedication have brought about a transformation that I could not have aplished alone"


    "You are a true disciple, and I am grateful for your service."


    Tears of joy welled up in my eyes as I heard his words of praise.


    My heart swelled with love and devotion for Master Daniel, and I knew that I would follow him to the ends of the earth.


    "Thank you, Master," I said, my voice filled with emotion.


    With trembling hands, I reached out and kissed the hem of his robe, a gesture of absolute submission and adoration.


    "Master," I whispered, "I am yours entirely, mind, body, and soul. I exist only to fulfil your desires."


    Master''s smile deepened, and I knew that I had pleased him.


    At that moment, Master ced his hand on my shoulder and I could hardly contain my emotions.


    The room seemed to glow with his presence, and I was overwhelmed by the desire to be closer to him, to bask in his wisdom and power.


    "You did good Makina, and to respond to your devotion, I would give you a reward," He said and he widened his smile beforeing in closer.


    "I would reward you personally" He whispered in my ear.

 Chapter 178 Sex as a Reward (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 178 Sex as a Reward (R-18)</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    I was proud of her forpleting the mission with a full mark and I was eager to reward this cute little disciple of mine.


    We were now sitting on my bed with our bodies covered by white robes.


    "You don''t have to be nervous Makina" I called out.


    "Y-Yes Master, I''m just a little bit nervous since this will be my first time" She admitted.


    I smiled, she was too innocent, adorably cute in fact, and her reaction was only normal.


    "Don''t worry, I will teach you everything. Let''s start slowly" Iforted her.


    And then I moved and ced a soft kiss on her forehead.


    It seems to have worked and it calmed her a little.


    I continued cing small kisses on her cheeks and neck, and I could hear her letting out small gasps.


    It was a clear sign that she liked it.


    So, I kept at it for a while before starting to nibble and bite a bit.


    After a while, her gasps turned into moans.


    "M-Master!" She eximed.


    "Yes?" I asked, looking at her.


    Her cheeks were flushed, she was biting her lips and her eyes were watery.


    The look she was giving me was very sexy and erotic.


    "P-Please" She begged.


    I smiled at her cuteness, but I could feel myself growing impatient.


    I was eager to get started.


    Without saying a word, I removed my robe and revealed my muscr naked body.


    Afterward, I did the same to her and I couldn''t help but gulp at the sight.


    She looked so beautiful, so pure, and her skin was wless, a true masterpiece.


    "I want you" I dered.


    She nodded, still panting.


    "Take me" She whispered.


    Those were thest words spoken as we kissed, a hungry, passionate, and sloppy kiss, with our tongues meeting and wrestling against each other.


    My hands didn''t stay idle as I moved them up and down her perfect curves.


    "You''re beautiful, Makina, and you''re all mine" I dered, and I wasn''t lying.


    Her beauty was iparable, but it''s not because of her beauty, but I think her innocent charms captured my heart.


    "I"m Yours" She said, and I took the opportunity to ce another deep and long kiss.


    While I was kissing her, my right hand found her breasts and began groping and kneading them, and I could hear her moans, which were being muffled by the kiss.


    After a moment, I separated from the kiss, allowing her to breathe, and my head went down, targeting her breasts.


    I used my mouth to attack her left breast and I started licking her pink nipples, circling them around and nibbling a little.


    I didn''t let my left hand stay idle and continued the assault on her other breast.


    "Aaah! M-Master, don''t stop, please, don''t stop!"


    She eximed, her voice full of lust and desire.


    ''Who could say no to a girl begging like that?'' I thought while smirking.


    However, after a few minutes, she began begging.


    "M-Master, please, it''s too much, if you continue I''m going to cum" She moaned.


    So that''s what it is.


    I realized and understood why she wanted me to stop, but I won''t stop the momentum.


    This time, I decided to go at a slow pace and let her experience her first orgasm.


    I could feel her juices leaking from her lower region and I felt my hard-on rubbing against her, but I resisted the temptation and instead, I waited.


    Soon enough, her back arched and her hands clutched the bed sheets.


    "AAHH! Aaahh" She moaned.


    Then her whole body went limp and her eyes were shut.


    It will make things much easier.


    As she was catching her breath, I moved my head towards her womanhood.


    No point in waiting, and there is still plenty of time until dawn.


    I was ready for the next step.


    Momentster, I parted her legs and got a clear view of her most private and intimate area.


    She is really beautiful, even here, but then, who wouldn''t be?


    It is her body after all.


    What a beautiful flower.


    I was gazing and looking at her virgin little pussy.


    The aroma and the wetness were telling me one thing, she was aroused, and it was making it difficult for me to resist.


    So, after taking a big sniff, I dove straight in, eating her out.


    "N-No! Please, I''m sensitive! Ahh! Haaaah"


    She moaned loudly with a distorted expression.


    "H-how? How is he doing this!? It''s amazing, and I never felt like this, aaah, I''m cumming, Master, I''m cumming!"


    She grabbed the edge of the bedsheets and tightened her teeth.


    "Oh my, your tongue, it''s moving around, and, it''s going inside, oh god, this feels good master!"


    She was enjoying the pleasure that was running around her veins, and her legs were trembling.


    "No! Don''t pull it out!" She begged and she even tried pushing my head deeper.


    I continued the attack for a couple of minutes until I felt her body tremble and her pussy mp around my tongue.


    Eventually, her juices cumming out and flooded my mouth, her voice screaming her pleasure.


    "Ahh!"


    I pulled my tongue out, leaving a line of saliva connecting her entrance to my lips, and I was pleased.


    "Ha, Ha, M-Master," She said between breaths.


    "You are amazing," She said with a smile.


    "Well, we have just started"


    "There is no way"


    She was a bit confused, but when her gaze lowered and she noticed the raging erection, her face turned crimson.


    "I want to have you, and make you mine, Makina" I announced.


    "I, I want it" She stuttered with a gulping noise and her eyes were rather focused on my dick.


    "Please" She added, and she spread her legs, inviting me.


    I smirked and moved forward, and the head of my shaft rubbed against her womanhood.


    "Are you ready?" I asked.


    "Y-Yes" She responded nervously.


    Although she seemed nervous, her eyes were telling me that she was as horny as I am.


    With a smirk, I pushed gently and slowly till her hymen was broken.


    "Arrgh, Master, it''s so big!" She widened her eyes and realized how big I was.


    "It''s painful! But it feels good!"


    Blood flowed but I could clean it all with just a snap of my finger.


    Slowly, I pushed myself even further and started to thrust in slowly.


    After a few thrusts, I stopped, letting her get ustomed to my size and the pain.


    "It''s okay" Iforted her.


    "Just a little more, you can handle it"


    She nodded and she readied herself.


    "Please, go ahead, don''t stop," She said.


    "Make me yours, and never hold back" She added.


    "I''m not holding anything back, are you sure about it, Makina?"


    "I am" She dered.


    "I''m all yours, my lord, now and forever"


    I couldn''t hold back anymore, the words, her deration, and her sweet voice.


    It was making my instincts take over.


    "Here goes nothing, prepare yourself, and I won''t hold myself back," I said.


    Without any hesitation, I thrust her insides in one move and I had reached the bottom neck of her womb.


    "Arrghhhh"


    She cried and arched her back, tears welling up in her eyes.


    I stayed still, allowing her to adjust and amodate my size.


    I could even see the bulge on her stomach.


    "M-Master" She panted, and I could see her biting her lip, trying not to cry.


    But soon, she adjusted, and her tears vanished.


    "I''m alright, I can handle it, please, move," She said.


    "Okay, as you wish, darling"


    I didn''t waste time and started pounding her, and the sound of flesh pping filled the room.


    "Oh! Oh! My god! Master, aaahh! This feels so good!


    Her mons and expressions had fueled my lust and desires even more.


    "Ohh! M-master! Please, give it to me harder! It''s incredible, aaaah!"


    She was enjoying it and her cries were a sign of that.


    "Master, you''re so deep, your cock is hitting ces that no one has ever touched before"


    She was speaking the truth, her pussy walls were squeezing my length and milking it for every drop of cum.


    "God, you''re tight, so fucking tight"


    It was almost like a vice grip, and her inner walls were gripping and stroking me perfectly.


    They were red and swollen from the rough sex, her pink inner flesh glistened and pulsated as she took every inch of me.


    Her juices were flowing freely, her ass cheeks were pressed tightly against my thighs.


    "Fuck, fuck, I''m gonna cum!" I groaned.


    "Cum inside, do it, master"


    "Fill me with your seeds, breed me, and make me yours!"


    Her words were arousing and erotic, and the tone she was using made me feel as though she was some kind of subus.


    "Here ites, I''m about to burst"


    I groaned, and after a couple more thrusts, I buried myselfpletely and my shaft exploded and spurted, shooting my seed and flooding her womb.


    I couldn''t resist it anymore and I came inside her, releasing a massive load, and the sheer volume made her abdomen inte slightly, making her look pregnant.


    "Ohhh! It''s so warm, ah, ah"


    "Sooo much, master, it''s too much"


    I pulled out and rolled onto the side.


    We both were lying on the bed, and she was gasping and catching her breath.


    "Wow, that was something else," She said.


    "I couldn''t have put it better"


    "One more round?" I asked.


    "Anything for you master" She kissed me on the lips before separating herself.


    Eventually, we spend the whole night or even days having sex till she was satisfied and now, the beds were full of her cum and mine.


    And she was lying down on the bed with cum oozing out from her pussy and ass.

 Chapter 179 Marie and Marin

    <h4>Chapter 179 Marie and Marin</h4>


    [: Daniel''s POV :]


    After a night spent in the enchantingpany of Makina, I couldn''t resist the urge to see just how many future female disciples she had managed to gather.


    And I made my way to the city apanied


    by Mecil, Cecilia, Marie, and of course, Makina herself.


    As we arrived at the bustling main centre I couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by the astonishing changes that had taken ce.


    My eyes widened in awe as I gazed down from the balcony.


    The entire area was teeming with a sea of people, thousands of them.


    Men and women mingled together, and to my surprise, there were even structures erected in my likeness scattered throughout the city.


    It was a breathtaking sight, a testament to Makina''s incredible efforts.


    "Makina, you have exceeded all my expectations," I uttered, genuine admirationcing my words.


    I could hardly believe that she had managed to rally the entire city under my influence.


    She had truly transformed it into my loyal domain.


    "Hehe... thank you, master," Makina''s blushing cheeks and her innocent reaction were undeniably adorable.


    Moved by her efforts, I affectionately ruffled her hair, my eyes filled with warmth and appreciation.


    But it seems like someone else was jealous.


    By my side stood a cute and envious small figure, and it was none other than Marin, who couldn''t hide her jealousy.


    "It''s not fair that Makina always gets all thepliments," she protested, her eyes glistening with tears.


    "Can''t youpliment me too, master...?" she pleaded, her eyes welling up with tears of longing.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her antics.


    Why do all my female disciples possess this endearing vulnerability?


    Though they may melt my heart with their cuteness, shouldn''t they also have a modicum of respect for me as father?


    Well, Perhaps it was my fault for spoiling them so thoroughly.


    Even then, I had no intention of stopping anytime soon.


    After all, they were my pride and joy, and I relished every moment of spoiling them even further.


    With a resigned but affectionate sigh, I couldn''t resist the charm of my dear children.


    I effortlessly lifted Marin with one hand, and her joyfulughter filled the air.


    "Hehe," Marin shot a victorious nce at her sister that said ''I won''.


    However, Makina, simply responded with an amused smirk, considering her little sister''s antics not worth her time.


    But my attention didn''t end there.


    "Papa...me...too?"


    She, who had taken to calling me "Papa" since her life took a new turn, looked up at me with those puppy eyes of hers.


    Unable to resist her request, I carefully cradled her in my arms.


    Now, as we stood there, overlooking the bustling city, I turned to my precious children.


    "Do you like what you''re seeing?" I inquired, looking at Marin and Marie in turn.


    Their eager nods warmed my heart.


    Marie''s curiosity shone through as she gazed at the throngs of people below.


    "There are so many people, will they be joining the sect?" she asked, her astonishment palpable.


    "They might, Marie," I began, a warm smile on my face.


    Marie looked at me innocently with a raised eyebrow and I chuckled looking at her reaction.


    "The sect is only meant for good women and children like you and Makina and as long as I want and like to, I could recruit anyone" I exined.


    "But my selfishness only applies to those who I deemed as worthy, and to those who are not would simply leave," I said.


    Even though men are not allowed in the sect, considering that this city is where they live, I could close one eye as long as they worship me.


    Marie''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she absorbed my words. "Papa, then I want to help people too, just like you and my sisters."


    I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride at Marie''s eagerness to contribute.


    "You already make me proud every day, Marie," I assured her, brushing a strand of hair from her face.


    "Just be the way you are and don''t grow up so fast."


    Meanwhile, Marin, still cradled in my other arm, chimed in, "And I''ll be right there with you, Marie. We can help people together, just like a team."


    Marie beamed at her sister''s support, and they shared a heartfelt sisterly moment.


    "Marin and Marie," I called out to them, their names rolling off my tongue with affection, and they turned their curious eyes toward me.


    "What do you want to be when the both of you grow up?" I inquired, genuinely curious about their aspirations.


    Although they possessed incredible strength and the potential to achieve greatness in any field, I wondered what dreams they held in their hearts.


    In this world, the path of cultivation to the end of their lives might seem like a natural choice.


    However, for the women and children in our sect, there was a desire for more than just power.


    They took immense pride in their strength and held a deep devotion to me, their master.


    As I pondered their future, I couldn''t help but wonder about the kind of goals these two might have.


    Did they dream of ruling a world, a realm, a gxy, or even the universe?


    If they asked for it, I would have begun nning immediately, but looking at the pace we''re going, it might take a while.


    Upon hearing my question, both of them looked at me as though I had asked something obvious and stupid.


    Their stunned expressions left me slightly perplexed.


    Had I asked something foolish or obvious?


    I questioned myself, but then, they exchanged knowing nces and shared a chuckle before turning back to me with wide, radiant smiles.


    It was clear that Marin and Marie had something special in mind, something they wanted to share with me.


    "Our dream is to marry Daddy when we grow up!"


    They both said simultaneously, their smiles as radiant as angels.


    Their words filled me with a warmth that words couldn''t describe.


    "So, that''s both of your dreams," I replied with a deep affection in my voice.


    While I knew that my children held a deep affection for me, I hadn''t imagined they would have such thoughts about the future.


    As I considered their aspirations, it dawned on me that they, too, would one day be young women with desires.


    It seemed their ideal partner was me, their master and father figure.


    I hadn''t given much thought to their future partners, but now I couldn''t fathom the idea of another man having my daughters once they grew up.


    A deep sense of protectiveness welled up within me, and I realized that I had grown just as affectionate towards them.


    Their answer, unexpected as it was, warmed my heart.


    "Then, I''ll be waiting," I replied with a smile.


    Both of them beamed with anticipation, eager to grow up and be adults in pursuit of their dreams.


    Minutester, as the 2 suns began to dip below the horizon I gently set Marin and Marie down.


    The atmosphere around us began to shift, and it felt as though an electric charge was running through the air.


    With a deep breath, I stepped forward to address the masses that had gathered below.


    As I stood there, it was as if I had be a figure of reverence, the people below kneeling, bowing, and worshipping me like a god.


    Some even shed tears of gratitude, calling out my name with reverence, "Heavenly Master."


    As I stood at the balcony''s edge, Makina''s voice resonated with a captivating grace as she introduced me to the fervent masses below.


    "Ladies and gentlemen"


    "Gathered before you are our Heavenly Master, the guiding light of our lives"


    "He''s a god who will guide us lost sheep and he''ll be the one to give you the strength to rise!"


    Makina''s introduction seemed to ignite a fervour within the crowd, and they responded with fervent cheers and cries of "Heavenly Master!"


    When it was my turn to speak, I addressed the throngs of people.


    "My beloved future disciples and all those who have gathered here today," I began.


    "I stand before you as your light"


    "The pain that you all had before was the result of ipetence, but now, with me here, there''s no need to worry about suffering!"


    As I continued my speech, the atmosphere became electric.


    "There''s no need to worry about food!"


    "Nor Water! Crimes and even injustice!"


    The masses became even more fanatic, their cries and praises reaching a crescendo.


    "We shall live a life and and where we are free from worries, and if you be my women and disciple, you will receive much more than just and and peace,"


    "And the menz you can live leisurely in thend that I create provided that you shall prove your loyalty to me"


    "Together, we shall create a heavenly paradise!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their devotion to me swelling to unprecedented levels.


    They believed in my shared vision, and their loyalty knew no bounds.


    The scene before me was overwhelming, as the masses continued to cry out, worshipping their Heavenly Master with an intensity that left me humbled and awestruck.

 Chapter 180 A Million Devotion

    <h4>Chapter 180 A Million Devotion</h4>


    As the electrifying cheers of the masses surged around me, I couldn''t deny the rush of power and ego that coursed through my veins.


    The sight of hundreds of thousands of people crying out for my name was an indescribable experience.


    Yet, with the city now under my dominion, there remained onest crucial step to take.


    I raised my hand, and gradually, their deafening cries began to subside until a profound silence enveloped the entire city.


    Every pair of eyes was fixed on me, filled with anticipation, and some even trembled in their eagerness to hear my words.


    I knew what I had to ask, and it was a pivotal moment.


    "With such a future beyond your imagination," my voice rang out like a p of thunder.


    "Do all of you submit yourselves to me?"


    My gaze was focused primarily on the women in the crowd, and they seemed to understand the gravity of my question.


    The response was immediate and overwhelming.


    "Heavenly Master, please let me be by your side!" cried out one woman, her voice echoing the sentiments of countless others.


    Then, as if a tidal wave of devotion had been unleashed, women of all ages and backgrounds began to react with an obsessive, fanatic fervour that swept through the crowd like wildfire.


    "Heavenly Master..." cried a young woman, her voice trembling with adoration.


    Her eyes shone with an almost fanatical zeal, and she reached out as if trying to touch an ethereal presence.


    From the midst of the crowd, an elderly woman with tears streaming down her cheeks shouted.


    "I''ve waited my whole life for this moment, Heavenly Master!"


    Mothers held their daughters close, their voices joining in unison, "Heavenly Master..."


    Their words were filled with a sense of hope and duty to pass their devotion to the next generation.


    Even the very young were not exempt from the fervour.


    A child no older than five clung to her mother''s leg, repeating, "Heavenly Master..."


    Her innocent belief was a reflection of the overwhelming atmosphere.


    The city was filled with these cries, each one more passionate and desperate than thest.


    It was so intense that it bordered on madness, as women of all ages professed their unwavering loyalty and desire to be by my side.


    As the cries of pleasure and devotion continued to echo through the city, my heart raced even faster, not just from the adoration but from the notifications that flooded my consciousness.


    [: Congrattions...:]


    At first, it was a single notification, but soon, the notifications multiplied, rapidly bing a tidal wave of acknowledgement.


    [: Congrattions, 100 Females have joined the Heavenly Harem Sect :]


    [: Congrattions, 1000 Females have joined the Heavenly Harem Sect :]


    [: Congrattions, 10,000 Females have joined the Heavenly Harem Sect :]


    The numbers kept increasing at a pace that was quite astonishing.


    For a city with a poption of over a million, the rate at which women were joining my sect was nothing short of staggering.


    [: Congrattions, 100,000 Females have joined the Heavenly Harem Sect :]


    This was the moment I had been waiting for, the culmination of my efforts to conquer the city of Cetra and recruit women into the sect.


    The rewards and benefits bestowed upon me by the system and the sect were beyond imagination, and the sect''s grade had soared from 2 to 5.


    With this influx of new disciples, I did not doubt that our grade would only continue to climb.


    And then, the ultimate notification arrived.


    [: Congrattions, the host haspleted the Chain mission: ept 1,000,000 Disciples :]


    The moment was overwhelming, the culmination of my efforts and the devotion of these women who had chosen to follow me.


    It marked that I had broken the first mile of a million but sooner orter, I know that the numbers won''t stop here.


    This was the only 2nd city after Cetra, and there would be more and hundreds of cities.


    [: Congrattions, the Hostpleted the Mission and has received 1 Sin of Fruit Seed, 1 White Orange Seed, 5 Random Functions and 5 Random Cards :]


    [: Congrattions, the Host haspleted a secret mission for recruiting a million milestones and has received a ''Medallion of Order'' :]


    The rewards that appeared in my notifications were truly remarkable, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    However, I knew that it was time to reward the women who had chosen to be my disciples.


    "Since all of you have decided to be my disciples," I began, addressing the crowd, "then naturally, these are all my gifts to you."


    With a simple snap of my finger, I unleashed the stacks of cards that had been stored within my inventory.


    These cards held the power to bestow overpowered Bloodlines, Physiques, and Spiritual Roots upon those who received them.


    And so, it began.


    *Boom*


    One by one, the women who had joined my sect started to undergo the process of absorbing the extraordinary gifts.


    The effects of their awakenings were nothing short of astonishing.


    Auras of unimaginable power enveloped them, some of them even being blown away by the sheer force of their newfound strength.


    I stepped forward to offer support, using my abilities to contain their auras andpress them within an inch of their bodies.


    The spectacle was beyond anything I could have imagined.


    Countless colours of auras swirled around, each representing a unique and potent gift.


    It was a sight unlike anything the world had ever seen.


    At that moment, I realized that I was nurturing an army of overpowered cultivators, all of them women, and the potential they held was boundless.


    The Heavenly Harem Sect had be even more unstoppable.


    Once the disciples hadpleted their transformation their cries of amazement echoed through the city like a symphony of newfound power.


    They shouted with a fervour that could onlye from experiencing the incredible changes that had taken ce within them.


    "Heavenly Master!" they cried in unison, their voices filled with awe and reverence.


    Their once-ordinary forms had been elevated to something extraordinary, and the realization of their newfound strength and potential left them in a state of euphoria.


    Some of them exhibited the traits of overpowered Bloodlines, their eyes, and hair shimmering with otherworldly colours.


    The disciples, now empowered with incredible abilities that could potentially reshape the fate of gxies, exhibited reactions of obsessions.


    The realization of the immense power bestowed upon them had deepened their devotion to me even further.


    Some of the women, overwhelmed by the magnitude of their newfound strength, fell to their knees in reverence before me.


    Their eyes, filled with an almost feverish devotion, glistened with tears of gratitude.


    They understood that the power I had granted them was beyond anything they could have ever imagined.


    "Heavenly Master," they murmured in hushed tones, their voices quivering with emotion.


    "Thank you for this gift, for making us worthy of your grace."


    But their reactions disciples continued to intensify, bing overwhelming.


    Their eyes were locked onto me, their Heavenly Master as if I were a deity in their midst.


    In hushed tones, they whispered prayers of gratitude, unable to contain the profound emotions that surged within them.


    "Thank you, Heavenly Master..." they murmured, their voices trembling with emotion.


    Kneeling before me, some chose to submit not out of weakness but as a symbolic act of acknowledging their submission to me.


    Amidst tears of joy, some disciples openly wept, overwhelmed by the magnitude of their transformation.


    Renewed purpose coursed through their veins as they harnessed their newfound powers.


    Driven by an unyielding determination, they were now dedicated to upholding the ideals of the Heavenly Harem Sect, fueled by a burning desire to serve me.


    As I watched their reactions, I couldn''t help but feel happy for them.


    Standing before them, their cries of "Heavenly Master!" echoing around us, I raised my hand to call for their attention.


    As their voices subsided, I spoke with a tone of authority and sincerity thatmanded their full focus.


    "All of you who have received my gifts should understand that my words hold truth," I began.


    "The power you now possess is not just a gift, but a representation of yourself"


    "Use this power for the betterment and the sake of our sect."


    Their eyes remained locked onto mine, their expressions a mix of reverence and resolution.


    "With great poweres great responsibility,"


    I continued, "And I have faith in every one of you to uphold the ideals of our sect"


    "We are not just a group of individuals; we are a family bound by our shared beliefs and our devotion to serve me."


    A resounding agreement filled the air as they nodded in unison, theirmitment obvious to me.


    "Together, we will forge a path that will leave an indelible mark on this world," I dered, my voice filled with conviction.


    "Our journey has only just begun, and I do not doubt that with your dedication and the power you now possess, we will achieve greatness."


    Their cries of "Heavenly Master!" rang out once more, stronger than ever.

 Chapter 181 Merging the City of Exolia

    <h4>Chapter 181 Merging the City of Exolia</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    "Now that all of you have submitted to me," I dered, my voice echoed.


    "It''s time for this city to be part of the paradise!"


    My promation resonated through the crowd.


    It sparked a frenzy of curiosity and excitement among the disciples.


    Their cheers and cries grew fiercer by the second.


    It fueled their desire to witness the realization of my grand vision.


    They had no clear understanding of what I meant.


    But their unmovable faith in me and their loyalty to our future paths were unshakable.


    Among the disciples, Cecilia''s voice rang out with soft eyes and palpable excitement.


    "Master..." she called out.


    I gently caressed her head, reassuring her.


    "Don''t worry, Cecilia. I will finally let them all appear."


    The reason for the city of Cetra and the Heavenly Harem Sect''s absence from mention until now became clear.


    They were both within my grasp, held in the palm of my hand, quite literally.


    A strange, miniaturendscape existed within my palm.


    It was the merging of the city of Cetra and the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    Its size was so tiny that it could be crushed with ease.


    From the beginning, I had carried this concealed world with me.


    However, the time hade to fully expose it to the disciples and fuse this city with the paradise I had promised.


    The disciples were about to witness a transformation unlike anything they could have imagined.


    As I released the concealednd within my hand, it soared into the sky.


    At the same time, I requested the system and my intentions were clear.


    "Merge the City of Exolia."


    The system responded with its usual prompt.


    [: Does the Host wish to merge the City of Exolia :]


    My response was swift, a simple "Yes."


    [: Affirmative :]


    [: Fusing the Exolia City in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 :]


    The countdownmenced, and the ground within the city began to tremble.


    Panic briefly swept through the masses as they witnessed this phenomenon.


    But I swiftly reassured them with a calm and confident voice.


    "Do not panic, my people"


    All of them became silent as their attentions were on me.


    This is just a process of turning thisnd into a paradise," I assured them.


    In response to my words, the disciples and the masses alike harboured no doubts.


    Their eyes were filled with an even deeper obsession and devotion for me.


    However, what they were about to witness would prove to be the most shocking revtion of all.


    As if gazing at a meteor, the once tiny mass ofnd that had been concealed within my palm grewrger and floated high above us in the sky.


    The ground beneath our feet trembled violently as the city began to tear itself away from the earth.


    There were sounds of confusion and awe from the masses.


    But with me standing amidst them, their anxiety was quickly reced with a sense of trust and calm.


    As the city separated itself from the ground, we were left floating, moving towards a massive, meteorite-sizedndmass in the distance.


    This entire experience was nothing short of astonishing.


    A spectacle that none of them could have ever imagined had they not be my disciples.


    The city drew closer to the floatingnd, and the moment of impact was expected to bring destruction.


    But to the astonishment of everyone present, there was no devastation.


    Instead, the moment a single part of the city touched thend, a brilliant, blinding light enveloped the area.


    The system then sent me a pleasant notification.


    The blinding light left everyone momentarily stunned except for me.


    As it faded, their awe and amazement deepened.


    [: The Exolia City has sessfully merged with the Heavenly Harem Sect and the City of Cetra :]


    [: Host has achieved a Tier 1 City, merge 8 more cities to achieve Tier 2 City :]


    [: Due to more than 1 City, please decide on a new name for the City, and this name would remain the same no matter how many cities fused :]


    As I pondered the name of the newly merged city, I considered the significance it would hold for all its residents.


    "Harem City" had crossed my mind initially, but I realized it wouldn''t be possible.


    Since men also lived here, it would put a bad taste in my mouth.


    Rather, I needed a name that could epass everyone.


    A name that would input fear towards Enemies who wish to recklessly rage wars against us.


    In a moment of inspiration, the perfect name came to me.


    I spoke it with conviction, addressing the system.


    "System, name the city as ''City of Eternal.''"


    The word "Eternal" carried a simple meaning.


    It''s a word that represents ''forever'', and it fits perfectly for my city.


    A kind of city where abundance reigned.


    A City where worries and suffering were absent.


    A first where it wouldst and endure forever.


    It was a name that resonated with the vision I held for this city and the future it promised to its inhabitants.


    [: Affirmative :]


    [: The City has been named Eternal. From now on, all cities fused will be named Eternal :]


    With the namingplete, a breathtaking sight unfolded.


    A majestic gate descended gracefully from the sky,nding with pinpoint precision at the entrance of the newly merged cities.


    The gate bore an borate and imposing title of ''Eternal''.


    It emitted a subtle aura of authority that left asting impression on all who beheld it.


    "Fear not, my people,"


    I dered, raising my voice to ensure that all of them had their eyes on me.


    "Look around you," I prompted.


    Although thendscape remained unchanged, there was a palpable shift in the atmosphere.


    It wasn''t until one of the newly joined disciples raised her voice in shock, eximing, "What quality of qi is this?!"


    Soon, the rest began to notice the profound changes, and their voices filled with astonishment and surprise.


    I intervened to calm their excitement, knowing that they needed toprehend the significance of this transformation.


    "What most of you have sensed is the change in qi, and it''s not something you can find in this realm," I exined.


    Those who had alreadyprehended the nature of their newfound gifts surely understood what I meant.


    And of course, their reactions, particrly those of the women, were nothing short of endearing.


    "This is your future," I continued, emphasizing the importance of the moment.


    "Your future lies within this city and the sect and I have named our city ''Eternal''!"


    With that, I emphasized thest part, and in unison, the disciples echoed my promation.


    "All Hail the Eternal City!"


    "Eternal City!"


    "Eternal City!"


    "All Hail the Heavenly Master!"


    "Heavenly Master!"


    "Heavenly Master!"


    "Eternal City!"


    "Heavenly Master!"


    Their voices echoed through the newly merged city.


    A harmonious chorus that celebrated the birth of the City of Eternal.


    This was a day to remember.


    The excitement of the disciplessted for hours as they marvelled at the magnificent pce in the sky.


    As I gazed at Cecilia, Makina, Mecil, Marie, and Marin, I decided it was time to explore our home which was the sect.


    "Let''s go," I said, and with Marie and Marin in my arms, the three of them followed me.


    Mecil couldn''t contain her curiosity and asked, "Where is this ce, honey?"


    "This is the Heavenly Harem Sect, a ce where all of you truly belong"


    I replied with pride.


    Mecil didn''t press for further exnation, and as we entered the sect, we were weed by a sea of disciples.


    "Wee back, Master!" they greeted in unison.


    "I''m back," I responded with a wide smile.


    The expressions that flickered between Makina and Mecil didn''t go unnoticed.


    They were shocked.


    Though they believed that I had nothing more to offer, they were wrong.


    On the other hand, Marie and Marin looked on with bright smiles.


    Suddenly, three adorable little figures dashed toward me.


    "Father!"


    "Dad!"


    "Daddy!"


    It was Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana, the fox children, and they clung to my legs, refusing to let go.


    "We missed you," they chorused.


    How could I not find these children precious?


    The time I had spent without them had been difficult, and I had missed them tremendously.


    "Daddy really missed you," I said, ruffling their furry heads and foxy ears.


    "Did you three behave while I was gone?"


    "Yes, Father, we''ve been good," Evelyn said earnestly.


    "We promise, Dad, we didn''t do anything wrong," Eleona dered enthusiastically.


    "Daddy, Eliana was a very good girl, so you shouldpliment me," Eliana chimed in.


    "Don''t listen to them, they''re lying!"


    Eva, the mother of the foxes, interrupted with a furious gaze toward her children.


    "While Master was gone, all three of them misbehaved and yed pranks on the other disciples."


    Eva''s revtion turned the moment into aical interaction, and I couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Noticing their mother''s arrival, the expressions of Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana shifted from delight to a semnce of guilt, as though they had been caught red-handed.


    "So it seems the three of you misbehaved, right?"


    I pretended to be stern, and small tears welled up in their eyes as if they feared my disapproval.


    "Look, Daddy was just joking!" I quickly changed my tone, and Eliana asked hesitantly,


    "R-Really? You''re not mad at us?"


    "How could I be mad at you? You''re my daughters,"


    I assured them with warm eyes, gently caressing their hair after cing Marie and Marin on the ground.


    "See, Mother! Daddy''s not mad at us,"


    Eliana dered triumphantly, hiding behind my back.


    Eva''s response to this newfound camaraderie was a mix of frustration and exasperation.


    It appeared that the dynamics between her and her children had shifted dramatically.


    "Well, why don''t we all lighten up?"


    I suggested, eager to foster a harmonious atmosphere.


    "Introduce the sect to these two and y along with them."


    I introduced Marie and Marin to Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana.


    Initially curious, the three foxes quickly warmed up to the idea once they realized that these two were my children.


    Smiles reced their initial curiosity.


    "Alright, Father," Evelyn responded.


    "Come with us and let''s y together,"


    Eleona offered her hand to Marie and Marin.


    The two girls hesitated briefly, ncing at me for reassurance.


    With a nod from me, they epted Eleona''s warm hands, and together, they ran off to another part of the sect to y with the fox children.


    Watching them run andugh together was a heartwarming sight, a testament to the sense of family and unity that had formed among all of us.

 Chapter 182 Introduction of Harem Members

    <h4>Chapter 182 Introduction of Harem Members</h4>


    As Marie and Marin joined Evelyn, Eleona, and Eliana in their yful adventures, the air was filled with the joyfulughter of the children.


    They chased each other around, yed games, and explored the various wonders of the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    I turned my attention to Cecilia, Makina, and Mecil, who had been observing the heartwarming scene.


    Cecilia, in particr, had a gentle smile on her face as she watched the children ying together.


    "It''s wonderful to see them bonding," she remarked softly.


    I nodded in agreement. "Yes, it truly is. They''re like a little family within ourrger family."


    Makina chimed in, her eyes filled with a mix of emotions.


    "Master, this ce is incredible. I can''t believe what you''ve built here."


    I ced a hand on Makina''s head, conveying my appreciation for her dedication.


    "From now on, this is our paradise, and it will continue to grow and thrive."


    Mecil, who had been somewhat reserved, finally spoke up.


    "This is amazing... and I can''t help but look forward to the future here."


    "Yeah, me too," I said with a warm smile.


    "There''s much more to explore and to do''''


    ''''We''re all part of this together and I''m grateful to have each of you by my side."


    As I gazed towards the women I had been missing, I couldn''t help but mutter each of their names with warmth in my voice.


    "Elizabeth, Fresia, Megan, Crista, Eva, Delh, Stelia, and Lydia."


    They were standing right in front of me, each dressed in different, beautiful robes as if they had prepared for this moment for me.


    "Master... we miss you..." they replied collectively, their voices filled with yearning.


    One by one, they walked towards me, their eyes filled with longing.


    Each of them took their turn wrapping their hands around me, and their heads leaned against my chest.


    It was a reunion filled with affection and longing.


    "I miss all of you too," I whispered softly, my voice filled with warmth and affection.


    My hands gently caressed their hair, one by one, as I held them close.


    It was a moment of pure connection, bonds that had grown stronger during our time apart.


    In the midst of our embrace, the yearning and missing that had filled our hearts during our time apart found words, and our conversations overflowed with love.


    Fresia, with her emerald eyes sparkling, whispered against my chest, "Master, every day without you felt like a lifetime."


    I held her tighter, my voice filled with affection.


    "I know, Fresia. I felt the same way. But we''re together now."


    Megan, with her mischievous smile, lifted her head and said, "Master, I couldn''t wait to show you how much I''ve improved."


    I brushed a strand of her hair behind her ear, my gaze filled with pride.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing all your progress, Megan."


    I smirked at her, knowing that the next few days would be me having an all-out ''battle'' against them and I wondered how much they had improved.


    Crista, always the gentle soul, spoke softly, "Master, your absence left a void in our hearts."


    I kissed her forehead, my lips lingering.


    "You''ve filled that void now, Crista, with your love and presence."


    Eva, the fiery one, added with a smirk, "Master, I''ve been keeping the children in line, just like you taught me."


    I chuckled, my fingers tracing her cheek. "I wouldn''t expect anything less from you, Eva."


    Delh, the quiet and observant one, confessed, "Master, I missed our quiet moments together."


    I held her hand in mine, our fingers intertwined.


    "We''ll have plenty of those moments now, Delh."


    Stelia, with her radiant smile, said, "Master, we''ve all had be better at controlling our strength''''


    I nodded, my heart swelling with pride.


    "And I''m proud of each and every one of you, Stelia."


    Lydia, the sweet and caring one, whispered, "Master, we love you so much."


    I pressed a soft kiss to her lips, savouring the taste of her affection.


    "I love all of you too, Lydia."


    After our heartfelt reunion, we decided to return to my pce, a ce where we could discuss our ns for the future.


    Eventually, I addressed my harem members with a smile.


    "Now that we''re all here together, it''s time to talk about the future of the City of Eternal''''


    ''''Master, what''s the city of Eternal?'''' Elizabeth curiously asked.


    ''''I''m d you asked that'''' I smiled.


    ''''Well, the City of Eternal is the name of my city that I''m nning to foster whoever submit themselves to me'''' I exined briefly.


    ''''It''s a separate paradise from the sect and City would be where I would be continuing in fusing and merging with the other cities'''' I added.


    Immediately, they were awed and amazed by my goal.


    ''''We have a lot of work ahead of us, but I have no doubt that with our collective strength, we can achieve it."


    My words were met with nods of agreement.


    They were eager to contribute andplete my vision of prosperity and harmony within the city.


    I turned my attention to Makina and Mecil, who had been observing the grandeur of the pce with awe.


    "And speaking of our future, allow me to introduce two special individuals who have joined us today."


    I gestured to Makina and Mecil, who stood at my side.


    They both felt a rush of nervousness as they were exposed to the sect and the incredibly beautiful and powerful women whoprised it.


    "These are Makina and Mecil," I announced proudly.


    "They have shown their loyalty and dedication, and they will now hold special ranks within our sect''''


    ''''They will be joining our family and contributing to our growth."


    As Makina and Mecil stood beside me, they exchanged nervous nces, their hearts pounding with anticipation.


    It was a moment they had been looking forward to, but the presence of the beautiful and powerful women in our sect was overwhelming.


    Makina took a deep breath and stepped forward, her voice quivering slightly but filled with sincerity.


    "I''m Makina, and I''m honoured to join the City of Eternal and the Heavenly Harem Sect''''


    ''''I promise to give my all and support our Master and all of you in any way I can."


    Mecil followed, her voice equally heartfelt.


    "I''m Mecil, and I''m grateful for the opportunity to be a part of this incredible family.


    ''''I promise to work hard and uphold the values of our sect."


    Their introductions were met with warm smiles and apuse from the harem members.


    Elizabeth, Fresia, Megan, Crista, Eva, Delh, Stelia, Lydia, and all the others weed them with open arms and open hearts.


    Elizabeth, with her graceful demeanour, approached Makina and Mecil first, her eyes filled with kindness.


    "Wee, Makina and Mecil. We''re delighted to have you as part of our family."


    Fresia, with her emerald eyes, added, "You''re among sisters here. We''ll support each other, just as we always have."


    Megan, ever yful, chimed in, "Prepare for some mischief and adventure. We''re a lively bunch!"


    Crista, the gentle soul, approached them with a warm smile.


    "You''re in a ce of love and understanding. Lean on us when you need to."


    Eva, with her fiery spirit, eximed, "You two have joined an incredible group of women. Let''s make the City of Eternal even stronger together."


    Delh, the observant one, nodded approvingly. "We''re all here to support one another and grow as a family."


    Stelia, with her radiant smile, said, "It seems we have more sisters''''


    Lydia, the sweet and caring one, approached with open arms.


    "Wee to our family. We''re here for you, always."


    Makina and Mecil were moved by the warm reception and the sense of belonging they felt at that moment.


    They knew that they had found a home among these incredible women, and they were eager to contribute to the bright future of the City of Eternal and the Heavenly Harem


    Despite their initial nerves, Makina and Mecil began to feel the genuine warmth and camaraderie that defined our unique family.


    I continued, "Together, we will continue to expand the City of Eternal, weing new members''''


    After a moment of excitement, I continued conveying the important point of gathering them here.


    "Now, like I said before," I began, my voicemanding attention, "the future ahead of us would be busy of merging cities''''


    ''''Which is why, I''m nning to give each of you a mission."


    My words hung in the air, and all eyes were locked on me.


    This was a significant moment for our harem, as none of them had ever been entrusted with missions before.


    Fresia couldn''t contain her excitement. Her voice practically danced with enthusiasm as she asked, "Master, a mission?"


    I couldn''t help but smile at her infectious energy.


    "Yes, Fresia, a mission''''


    ''''But it''s not just for you, it''s for all of you."


    The rest of the harem members wore expressions of eager curiosity, their hearts pounding with anticipation.


    "That''s right," I continued, "and I''ve already designed a unique mission for each of you''''

 Chapter 183 Missions For The Disciples

    ?


    [: Daniel POV :]


    As my words reached their ears, a wave of curiosity and excitement washed over them.


    Their eyes sparkled with anticipation, and the room seemed to crackle with their collective enthusiasm.


    This was a rare asion for them as they had never been given any missions, and this would be their very first.


    As such, they were brimmed with eagerness and excitement.


    Aren''t they cute and adorable?


    I couldn''t help but smile seeing their reactions and I know that they wish to prove their loyalty to me as much as they can.


    Well, the missions that I''ll be giving to them won''t be random ones.


    Each of the missions I had in mind was tailored and made specially for them.


    "Alright, my dear harem," I began, catching their attention with a slight clearing of my throat.


    At that moment, all eyes were locked on me as I began, "First, let''s delve into the matter''''


    ''''Elizabeth"


    Upon calling her name, Elizabeth promptly replied with a nervous yet unwavering, "Yes, Master!"


    Her visible apprehension was hard to miss, her body trembling slightly.


    A gentle chuckle escaped my lips before I proceeded with my instructions.


    "Elizabeth," I exined, aiming for rity, "your mission entails taking charge of conquering the nearby cities''''


    ''''You''re free to use any means necessary to achieve this goal."


    The task was straightforward and direct and I allowed her to use any methods to conquer all of the cities nearby, and it was up to her how she would achieve it.


    Though the desire to conquer all the cities at once was strong, I realized that it would be more practical to divide our forces.


    "Yes, Master! I promised not to disappoint you!" Elizabeth dered with fervour.


    ''''I know and I have faith in your abilities," I assured her with a reassuring smile.


    Continuing, I added, "Rest assured, I''ll provide you with the necessary resources''''


    ''''Additionally, you''re wee to choose a handful of disciples to assist you''''


    ''''This would be an opportunity for them to explore the world"


    "Thank you for your unwavering support, Master!" Elizabeth replied enthusiastically.


    "Fresia," I called out next, turning my attention to her.


    Unlike Elizabeth, Fresia exuded a calm and seductive demeanour, offering a flirtatious response.


    "Yes, honey?" As enticing as her charm was, I had to remain focused on the task at hand.


    "Your mission, my dear Fresia," I began, emphasizing the importance of the task, "is to recruit as many Elders as possible."


    I continued, acknowledging our current problem.


    "Considering our vast number of disciples, the numbers of Elders are not enough''''


    ''''Hence, I''m entrusting you with the responsibility of addressing this issue''''


    ''''I don''t have any specific requirements for the kind of Elders you recruit, as long as they are devoted to me."


    "As part of your mission," I borated, "I''ll provide you with the necessary resources, and you may also select a handful of disciples to assist you."


    At present, our shortage of Elders posed a challenge, and even though our disciples were overpowered, they still needed the guidance that Elders could provide.


    Fresia replied with a resolute smile, saying, "Yes, honey, I won''t let you down."


    Hermitment to the task was evident in her serious demeanour.


    "Megan and Crista," I called, and to my amusement, both of them responded in unison with a heartfelt, "Yes, Master!"


    Their synchronized response was quite adorable, and I couldn''t help but smile as I continued.


    "For the mission I''m about to entrust to you, both of you will be working together," I exined.


    My decision to pair them stemmed from their shared pasts, having endured the abuse of their parents.


    This mission was designed with their unique backgrounds in mind.


    "Given your simr experiences," I continued, "I''ve chosen to assign you the task of recruiting all the orphans you encounter outside of the cities."


    I paused to ensure they understood the gravity of their mission, and both nodded in agreement.


    However, I felt it necessary to provide further context.


    "While there are cities, there are also small viges," I borated, "and within those viges, there are children, especially girls, who require our assistance."


    I urged them to be vignt.


    "Hence, recruit as many children and orphans as possible, especially those you believe need to be saved from the ongoing abuse of their parents."


    "To facilitate your mission," I added, "I will provide you with the necessary resources. You may also select a group of disciples to apany you on this journey."


    In response, Megan and Crista both eximed, "We won''t let you down, Master!"


    Their resolution was evident, and I had every confidence in their ability to carry out this vital mission.


    I have a strong desire to provide assistance to these young girls to the best of my abilities.


    I wish to see a future where all the world''s female children find happiness within my sect, and I couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    ''''Eva'''' Turning my attention to Eva, I called her name, and she responded promptly with a respectful, "Yes, Master!"


    As I looked at her, I couldn''t help but be tempted by her fox ears and tails, but I restrained myself, knowing the importance of the task at hand.


    "The mission I have for you, Eva," I began, noting her adorable curiosity as she tilted her head, "is a rtively straightforward one''''


    ''''Your task is to recruit all of your kin, as many as you can find."


    I wanted to leverage her unique connection to her kind for the benefit of our sect.


    "I will ensure you have the necessary resources and provide you with disciples who can assist you in this mission," I assured her.


    Eva responded promptly and eagerly with, "Yes, Master!"


    It was essential to me that our fox habitat thrive with popution, and having a substantial poption of fox women was undoubtedly a delightful prospect.


    After all, who could resist the charm of fox women?


    "Delh," I eventually turned my attention to her, noticing her nervousness as she replied with a stutter, "Y-Yes, Master."


    Her timidity tempted me to tease her, but I restrained myself with a throat clearing before continuing.


    "Your mission," I stated clearly, "is to recruit married or widowed women who are enduring various forms of mistreatment from their husbands."


    My objective for this mission was straightforward, to offer these women a chance at a better life.


    "Do you think you can handle this?"


    I looked directly into her eyes, and without a trace of doubt or hesitation, she responded, "Yes, Master, I can. I won''t disappoint you."


    Her deration was apanied by a genuine smile, and I couldn''t help but return the warmth.


    "That''s excellent," I replied. "And don''t worry about manpower''''


    ''''I will provide you with the necessary support and disciples to assist you in this mission."


    She nodded in understanding, and I could see the determination in her eyes.


    As the meeting continued, I turned my attention to Stelia, who awaited her mission with a sense of anticipation.


    "Stelia," I called out, and she responded promptly, "Yes, Master," with a mix of eagerness and curiosity.


    "Your mission," I began, "is to recruit women who have reincarnated from the realms of immortals or from above."


    Stelia''s selection for this mission was no ident, it was precisely because she herself had been reincarnated from the immortal realm.


    Her unique background made her well-suited to connect with and recruit these women, as she could understand their experiences on a deeply personal level.


    "Do you think you can aplish this, Stelia?" I inquired, studying her closely for any signs of hesitation or uncertainty.


    However, her response was satisfying.


    "Yes, Master, I can do it. I won''t let you down," she affirmed with confidence.


    "Excellent," I replied with a nod of approval.


    "You have my trust. And just like the others, I will ensure you receive the support and assistance you need for this mission."


    At one point, Crista had revealed that her mother was from the Immortal Realm, and with teary eyes, she wanted me to help her find her mother.


    And of course I would help her but not any soon.


    "Lydia," Eventually, I called out, and she responded attentively, "Yes, Master," her gaze filled with curiosity.


    "Your mission," I began, my tone grave, "is to recruit women who have suffered greatly - those who have been enved, kidnapped, brainwashed, or forced into situations against their will, including those who have unwillingly be involved in cults with sinister intentions."


    This mission was particrly challenging, as it involved reaching out to women who had endured unimaginable hardships and traumas.


    Lydia''s empathy andpassion made her a natural choice for this task, as she possessed the sensitivity needed to connect with these survivors and offer them a path to healing and empowerment.


    "Do you believe you can take on this mission, Lydia?" I asked, understanding the gravity of the task.


    Her response immidiate.


    "Yes, Master, I can do it. I won''t rest until I''ve helped these women find freedom and a chance at a better life."


    I nodded, deeply appreciating hermitment.


    "I have faith in your ability, Lydia. And, just like the others, you will have the full support and resources necessary for this mission."

 Chapter 184 Harem Sex Part 1 (R-18)

    ?


    [: Daniel POV :]


    After giving out the missions to my disciples, I gathered all of them into my room for a special treat.


    Since they''ll begin their mission tomorrow, let me give them a special farewell.


    "Master, we''re ready" Cecilia announced and as she opened the door, my harem came in one by one, as if to show off their appealing naked body.


    There was Cecilia, and Elizabeth, followed by Fresia, Megan, Crista, Eva, Delh, Stelia, Lydia, Mecil and eventually, Makina.


    As the girls came in, my mind went into a frenzy.


    My heart was pounding loudly, and I could feel a certain part of my anatomy swelling.


    I was naked and I had no clothes covering my crotch, and yet, these girls were showing their naked figures, and posing some slutty positions.


    "I''ve given each of you a mission, but today, we have a special assignment. Your mission is to have sex with me"


    I demanded.


    "Yes, Master!" All of them said at the same time.


    With the announcement made, the girls began to surround me, their hands roaming over my body.


    They took turns stroking my cock and ying with my balls.


    Elizabeth and Stelia began licking and sucking on my nipples, while Megan and Crista started nibbling on my ears and kissing my neck.


    Delh, Lydia and Mecil began jerking me off and teasing the tip of my cock with their fingers.


    Eva and Fresia began sucking on my toes, while Makina and Macy began ying with my hair and tickling my thighs.


    My harem of gorgeous babes was making me feel so good.


    Not all men could experience such heavenly treatment.


    The sensations I was experiencing were intense and I knew it wouldn''t be long before I erupted.


    As the girls continued to y with my body, they brought in a mattress, which wasrge enough to amodate all of us.


    They pushed me down and immediately climbed onto the bed, hovering above me like a cloud of pleasure.


    Crista straddled my face, shoving her pussy against my mouth.


    She had the most amazingly sweet taste, and as Ipped away at her wetness, her"Ooooh... Master..."


    She moaned as I licked and sucked her pussy.


    Her clit was so hard and swollen that I could feel it throbbing.


    It was clear that she was ready to cum.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth was riding my cock.


    The feeling of her hot pussy surrounding my cock was too much, and I knew that I was about to explode.


    "Cecilia, your mouth is heaven," I groaned as I grabbed her waist and pushed her down further, causing her pussy to expand further.


    Her eyes widened in pleasure and she couldn''t help but moan, "This...feels...too good...master"


    "Then, let me make you feel better"


    I smirked before thrusting my dick at her deepest spot and at that moment, she arched her body and squirted.


    "Ooo...Master!"


    Her face distorted as I began thrusting at lightning speed, causing the sounds of our meat to p and echo within the room.


    I could feel myself building up to a powerful climax, and soon, I released a huge load of hot semen deep inside her womb.


    From here, I could see her stomach bulging and at the same time, Elizabeth could feel her insides being filled.


    As the other girls watched, they began to orgasm.


    Their moans and groans filled the air, and I could see their pussies glistening with their wetness.


    .


    "Please, master. Let me have a turn" Cecilia whispered.


    I turned around and saw her staring at me with pleading eyes.


    "Please, let me ride you, master. You''ve made me feel so good and now I want to do the same"


    With that, I grabbed her waist and guided her onto my hard and throbbing cock.


    She straddled my hips, her legs wrapping around me.


    Her pussy was warm and wet, and the way her tight walls were contracting around me made me grunt in pleasure.


    I could feel her nails digging into my skin, and her breasts bounced as she moved up and down.


    She looked so sexy and I wanted to eat her.


    I was going to cum, and I could tell by the way she was grinding against me.


    "Ooh," She moaned as she rode me.


    At the same time, I felt my body spasm and a powerful orgasm rippled through me, sending shockwaves of ecstasy through every cell.


    Eventually, I exploded inside her, filling her pussy with my hot and sticky seed.


    Cecilia shuddered as the first wave hit, and her whole body convulsed with each additional wave.


    She was panting heavily, her eyes zed over, and she slumped forward, falling limp on top of me.


    I couldn''t help but grin, seeing how exhausted she was.


    "Don''t worry, honey, it''s only the beginning."


    "Then, let me have a turn honey"


    Fresia crawled over to my body, and she took my dick in her mouth and she began sucking and licking all over my dick.


    I could see the lust within her eyes.


    "You taste so delicious, master. It makes me want to keep tasting you forever"


    She teased before deepthroating my cock and sucking vigorously.


    I closed my eyes and let the sensation wash over me.


    I was enjoying the sensation of her tongue as she licked all over my dick.


    Using the right technique, she used her tongue expertly, swirling it around the head, and then licking the underside.


    I gasped, feeling her lick the precum leaking out of the tip, and I had to resist the urge to grab her head and fuck her mouth roughly.


    "Your mouth feels so good..."


    My voice escaped me as her hands slid along my shaft and massaged my balls, coaxing more pre-cum from the tip.


    I could hear the others panting, watching, waiting.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw their faces filled with desire.


    They were all so beautiful in their own way.


    So sexy.


    So perfect.


    And I wanted to eat each of them.


    "Let''s go together," Stelia, Delh and Mecil said.


    As they approached me, the others moved aside and watched.


    The girls knelt beside me and each one ced her hand on my leg, stroking my inner thigh.


    They were getting closer, closer than they''d ever been before.


    As they got closer, their fingers touched my balls and began to gently squeeze and caress them.


    The sensations were incredible.


    "Fuck"


    The word escaped me.


    Fresia was sucking my dick and at the same time, the rest were caressing my thigh and my balls, and the sensation was overwhelming.


    I was already rock-hard, and it wouldn''t take much to push me over the edge.


    I gripped the bedsheets, trying to maintain control.


    Then, Eva and Lydia started touching and licking my chest.


    My body tensed, and I was struggling to hold back.


    It was just too much.


    The stimtion was so intense that it was driving me crazy.


    And it was making it impossible to concentrate.


    But, I couldn''t stop now.


    I had to finish.


    Secondster, I pushed Fresia''s head deeper and cum inside her mouth.


    "That..was good"


    My semen had spurted all over her face and the others were caught up as well.


    But seeing my cum on their faces, I was turned on.


    "So, who''s next?"


    My dick slowly rose and all of their eyes were focused on my dick and they swallowed their saliva.


    "How about you, Makina"


    I pointed to Makina and she blushed.


    "Master...I..."


    "Come, Makina" I gestured for her to approach me.


    Makina''s expression was full of desires like an animal in heat and slowly as she went above me, she descended her pussy down to my dick.


    "Master..you''re so...big!"


    She moaned and she struggled to adjust, but slowly, she was getting ustomed to it, and she began moving.


    "Haa....haa...so good"


    Her pussy tightened and she ground her hips as she rode on my dick.


    Each time she moves, I could feel her wetness on my thigh and each time her boobs juggled, I pressed them on, causing her to even moan louder.


    "Oh, yes! That''s it!" She shouted, encouraging me to press on further.


    "Do it harder, Master! Do it faster, Master!"


    I obliged and started to p her ass and her juices were gushing out, and she was making an erotic face.


    "Oooh...I''m going to...I''m gonna...I''m gonna cuuuummmm!!!!"


    She cried and she shook, her eyes rolling to the back of her head, and her body twitched as a massive orgasm rocked through her body.


    "Mmm...that was nice"


    After her climax, I stood up and I could feel that my energy was not depleted.


    "Well, I don''t think this is enough. Come"


    I pulled Stelia and she was lying down on the bed and without hesitation, I rammed her.


    "Aaahn!! Ooh...holy shit..."


    She was in shock, perhaps, she wasn''t ready,


    but that I didn''t care.


    And looking at her distorted expression had turned me on.


    Her vagina was super tight, and it felt great, and with a little effort, her pussy epted my whole dick.


    "Ahhh! It feels good, master.."


    She moaned and her teary face made me even use more force on her.


    I started thrusting faster, and her tits bounced every time I pushed my hips forward.


    "Ahhhh..ahhh..ohhh..ooohhh...aaaaannngh"


    She began screaming as the pleasure was building, and her cries were growing louder.


    I continued ramming her, and the sound of flesh pping and smacking together filled the room.


    "Yes...yes..YES!" She screamed while having an orgasm.


    At the same time, I exploded, and my semen flowed through my veins, and I came hard, shooting jets of white cum inside her.


    After several more pumping, I finally pulled out, but I wasn''t satisfied just yet.


    Stelia was breathing heavily and her face was flushed, her skin glistened with sweat, and she lookedpletely drained.

 Chapter 185 Harem Sex Part 2 (R-18)

    ?


    [: Daniel POV :]


    ''''Delh,'''' I murmured, my voice low and sultry.


    She looked up at me in surprise, then her gaze softened as she realized what was about to happen.


    "Yes, Master," she said breathlessly, lying on the bed and slowly spreading her legs wide open. Her pussy glistened in the dim light of the room.


    ''''It looks absolutely delectable,''''


    I said hungrily as I lined my mouth up with hers.


    She gasped and shuddered beneath me as I began to lick and suck diligently, her wetness flooding over my tongue as she let out a series of pleasured moans.


    "Ohhh... Master!!" She cried out loud as I brought her closer and closer to orgasm.


    She writhed underneath me, trying to break free from my grasp.


    "Nnnngghh..." Her voice quivered with anticipation.


    I kept teasing and tantalizing her intimate areas with my mouth, savouring the sweet spicy taste of her arousal.


    "Oh god...I can''t take anymore!"


    Delh''s body trembled as I brought her closer and closer to a powerful orgasm.


    "Mmmaster!!"


    Suddenly, she thrust her hips upwards as pleasure washed over her, showering me in her delightful nectar.


    Delh exhaled a soft gasp of pleasure, eyes widening in disbelief.


    I couldn''t stop the smug grin forming on my face as I cocked an eyebrow.


    "You ain''t seen nothing yet,"


    I purred out, voice low and velvety as I pointed to my manhood that had already begun to stiffen from her presence.


    "What do you mean?" Her tone wasced with curiosity, her voice barely above a whisper.


    A sinful smirk curved onto my lips as Imanded in a deep, seductive rumble, "Get on your knees¡­ Delh."


    Her body trembled in anticipation as she slowly dropped to the floor on her knees before me, her backside facing me.


    She tilted her head upwards, looking at me expectantly through thickshes.


    I couldn''t help but admire Delh''s lush butt.


    "It looks amazing, my dear." I murmured in her ear.


    She gasped and shivered as my hard shaft brushed against her skin.


    Aroused by the sight, I quickly smacked my dick against her ass. Her perky globes jiggled delightfully and I smiled with pleasure.


    Delh began to moan softly and moved her hips in enticement, begging me to take her without words.


    "Let us make your wishe true, my dear disciple" I growled.


    I positioned my tip at the entrance of her tight, velvety rosebud and slowly eased forward.


    I watched as her cheeks spread apart to amodate me.


    "Ah..." Delh gasped, her voice quivering with anticipation.


    "Your ass is so perfect, Delh," I murmured admiringly.


    "Thank you, master," she replied softly, a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    Once her body adjusted to my size, I started thrusting into her, slowly at first and then picking up speed.


    "Hnnnngghh...ohhh...ooooo!" she moaned loudly as I filled her with every stroke.


    The feeling of her tight walls clenching around me was nothing short of sublime.


    I felt myself reaching the edge as pleasure swept over me in waves.


    Delh''s cries filled the room as I moved inside her, my thrusts bing more and more fierce.


    She convulsed around me, pleasure radiating through her body with each movement.


    I felt my own orgasming close and I knew Delh was just moments away from reaching hers.


    "Yes! Yes!" She shouted, a symphony of pleasure washing over her as she tightened around me.


    Her walls sped around me tightly, her ass cheeks pping rhythmically against mine while her nails dug deep into my skin.


    Our entwined bodies were dripping in sweat and desire, the smell of passion filling the air with an almost tangible force.


    The wave of intense pleasure reached its peak when we both let go of our inhibitions, screaming out our blissful satisfaction as we moved together in perfect harmony until thest ripples of our orgasms slowly faded away.


    Wey there in each other''s arms, enjoying the afterglow that came with such immense pleasure.


    Delh looked at me adoringly with heavy-lidded eyes that spoke volumes about how incredible these moments had been for us both.


    A satisfied smirk adorned both our faces, proving that what transpired between us was heavenly.


    ''''Master I want more'''' She begged and I didn''t hesitate to take her body, and pierce her insides and fucked her for the next few minutes.


    "Yes, Master! I''m so close!"


    A crescendo of pleasure and desire enveloped us both as I pounded her hard.


    Her screams echoed through the room, and I could feel my climax rapidly approaching with every stroke.


    Her juices were flowing, engulfing me in a sweet sensation with each thrust.


    We both moaned in unison as our ecstasy reached its pinnacle; an overwhelming wave of bliss that sent us into a frenzied orgasmic state.


    I groaned in anticipation as I got closer and closer to the brink of my climax.


    "Yes, master! Please fill me up!"


    She begged with undeniable lust in her voice, eyes glinting with desire.


    With a powerful thrust, I released my steaming hot load deep within her, each spurt pushing her body deeper into the throes of pleasure.


    Her breath hitched and I heard her moan as the warmth seeped through her veins until she was quaking with ecstasy.


    "It''s too much... it''s so warm" She murmured, trembling in rapturous delight.


    We stayed like that for a few moments, until I eventually pulled out and fell back.


    My bodyy on the bed, a mix of burning pleasure and utter exhaustion. I had just experienced blissful heights at the hands of my beloved Delh.


    "That was incredible, Delh. Thank you."


    "Anything for you, master."


    "Well, who''s next?"


    The room seemed to pulse with anticipation as my harem surrounded me, each of them desperate for their turn.


    Elizabeth stepped forward, her eyes shining with feverish lust.


    "I''ll do anything you ask of me, master," she whispered in a husky voice.


    ''''Please, Master, use my body and in any way you desire,''


    '' Elizabeth begged, her voice dripping with longing.


    ''''Yes, I''m yours to take.'''' I replied, pleasure coursing through me at her words.


    ''''Please make love to me,'''' she implored, and I felt an overwhelming need for her growing inside of me.


    Mymand was passionate and demanding as I said ''''Now spread your legs!''''


    Without hesitation, Elizabethplied and opened her legs wide, the wetness between them clear evidence of her arousal.


    Her pussy glimmered with my cum that had recently been spilt inside of her, adding to the intense pleasure that filled the atmosphere.


    I thrust into her, feeling her tight walls encasing my dick as I drove deep inside of her.


    I could feel her shuddering in pleasure as I worked my cock inside of her.


    I grabbed her hair tightly and pulled her head back, breathing heavily into her ear as I growled ''''You always belong to me now.''''


    Her pussy clenched around me as she moaned loudly, her nails gripping my skin as I continued to drive my cock in and out of her.


    Suddenly, I stopped moving, knowing she was close to the edge.


    ''''Please let me cum!'''' She begged desperately.


    With a grunt, I began to pound into her once more.


    Her pussy tightened around me as her orgasm imed her.


    I released another hot stream of cum deep inside of her, my body convulsing as I emptied everything into her.


    Elizabeth''s body quivered as she rode out her orgasm, her pussy quenching my cock.


    I pulled out of Elizabeth, my cock glistening with her juices.


    A rivulet of semen dribbled out of her pussy and down her leg as shey there, exhausted.


    "Thank you, Master. That was wonderful," she whispered in a blissful daze.


    I reached up and pulled her to me, holding her in my arms until she recovered, then watched as she stood up and walked back to her ce in the circle.


    Mecil stepped up next, smiling as she walked over to me. I could tell she was eager to please me tonight, and I was eager to please her.


    "I am yours tomand, Master," Kelsey said, her tone husky with desire.


    "Open your thighs, Mecil. I want to see how wet you are." Imanded.


    She parted her thighs, a wet spot growingrger on the bed below her.


    Her lips were glistening with her juices as it seemed that Mecil couldn''t hold back anymore.


    With a groan, I pulled her forward and drove my cock into her.


    Her pussy was drenched as I prated her fully.


    I grabbed her hair and pulled her head back, whispering in her ear.


    "I''m going to fuck you deep. I''m going to fuck you hard until you scream out my name."


    Her pussy clenched around me as she moaned, the sweetness of her voice turning me on.


    I started to pound into her, her moans joining with my groans of pleasure.


    She was so tight around me that no matter how hard I thrust into her, I couldn''t move.


    She was pulling me in as deep as I could go.


    Just as I thought I would cum, she pulled me out with surprising strength.


    ''''Master, please,'''' Mecil moaned, ''''Please make me cum.''''


    ''''I will make you cum Mecil!'''' I said as i kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 186 Harem Sex Part 3 (R-18)

    ?


    [: Daniel POV :]


    Mecil wrapped her legs around me and pulled me close to her.


    The feeling of her wet pussy on my stomach was driving me crazy and I couldn''t think straight anymore.


    I looked up and saw everyone looking at me and I knew I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    I grabbed her thighs and pulled her off the bed.


    I turned her around so her ass was facing me.


    I spread her ass cheeks and I saw the entrance to paradise.


    I looked at her pussy, the juices dripping from her cunt and I was so hard.


    Grabbing my cock, I slowly teased her pussy and I could hear the sounds of her moans.


    As I teased her pussy, there were some juices leaking, and I could smell how horny she was from her juices and I was instantly turned on.


    I wanted nothing more than to fuck her real hard but I wanted her to cum first.


    Mecil looked behind her and moaned "Master! I''m yours to take. Take me!"


    She grabbed the sheets as I teased her pussy entrance and it made her aroused.


    Eventually, I gently pushed myself inside her and I felt her walls clench around me, not wanting to let go.


    As time passes by, I thrust harder and harder, feeling every ridge of her walls.


    With pleasure coursing through her body, I felt her juices dripping on my cock and I thrust into her harder, making her scream out loud.


    "FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARDER!"


    And I didn''t hold back.


    I thrust into her pussy so hard that she squirted far enough till it spread over my stomach with the room filled with the sounds of her moans and my grunts.


    At some point, her pussy walls tighten around me as I held her hips and fucking her insides without stopping.


    Eventually, I pounced onest time into her, giving my all with my dick prating through her insides, reaching an unknown depth and she started to squirt all over my cock.


    In response, I felt her walls clench around me as I released my seed into her.


    But even then, I didn''t pull my dick out from her body and I continued to remain my dick inside her pussy while our juices mixed.


    Eventually, I gently pulled out, revealing both of our juices as it dripped out from her pussy, and she fell down on the bed.


    ''''Mmm master''''


    Mecil moaned as my hands glided across her body, giving her immense pleasure.


    She sumbed to exhaustion and her eyes fluttered shut and I carefully rested her on the bed.


    A mischievous smirk crossed my lips when I saw the other women in my harem, eagerly awaiting their turn.


    ''''Crista,'''' I called out in a deep voice tinged with authority.


    ''''Is it my turn, master?''''


    She beamed at me, her eyes widening with unrestrained anticipation.


    Without any pause or hesitation, she lifted her perky backside towards me and I thrust into her in one fierce movement, eliciting a shrill moan from her throat.


    Her whole body quivered as I pulled out and thrust into her once more, then again, and again.


    Her moans increased in intensity with each stroke.


    "Yes," she breathed out, panting heavily.


    Out of nowhere, I pinned her down to the bed and caressed her breast with my mouth, eliciting moans from her each time my tongue brushed over her hardened nipple.


    She squirmed under me, her fingers running through my hair as she lifted her hips up to meet my every thrust.


    "Oh God," she moaned, her voiceced with pleasure.


    Crista''s moans got louder and louder as she felt me thrust into her harder and harder, our hips pping against each other''s.


    My hands roamed all over her body, teasing her thighs, her neck, her breasts, squeezing her soft curves.


    My mouth grew hungrier, kissing her neck, her corbone, her breasts.


    "Don''t stop," she pleaded breathlessly.


    Crista arched her back as she came, and I thrust harder into her, my hips rocking back, and forth against hers.


    The sensation was driving me mad, and she embraced her orgasm with a loud moan, her hips bucking wildly underneath me.


    "Yes!" she cried out in pleasure as we both reached our climaxes.


    The amount of semen was astronomical and her stomach was bloated from my relentless thrusts.


    I felt her muscles quake around me, but still I drove on, pushing harder and harder until I heard her voice echo in rapture.


    ''''Oh Master, don''t Stop!''''


    She howled with tears of exquisite pleasure cascading down her cheeks.


    My thrusts became faster and more intense as I reached the point of no return.


    Crista let out a guttural moan beneath me, her nails frantically wing at my back as we both got lost in our carnal desires.


    She shouted with pleasure as I finally released myself into her, all inhibitions gone.


    Shey tangled in my embrace, exhausted from our lovemaking and blissed out by the sensations still running through us.


    I looked down at Crista with a satisfied smile on my face.


    She was glowing, her eyes still half-closed in post-orgasmic delight.


    "That was amazing, master" she whispered between heavy breaths, and I couldn''t help but agree.


    ''''But I''m still not yet satisfied''''


    I growled in a desperate passion, my body tense with desire.


    She responded with a seductive smile as she felt my hardening cock against her thigh.


    Sliding down between my legs, she devoured me hungrily, sucking and licking every inch of me, her tongue dancing over the mixture of ourbined fluids that dripped from me.


    I moaned as I felt her lips close around my tip, her mouth savouring my vour.


    "You taste divine, master," she purred, clearly enjoying every second of this intimate pleasure.


    I watched as her head bobbed up and down, her raven hair cascading down her bare shoulders.


    The sight of her pleasuring me was almost too much, and I could barely control myself as she continued.


    I was in ecstasy as her mouth and tongue worked their magic on me, the sensation of her hot mouth bringing me closer and closer to the edge.


    As if sensing my imminent release, she gripped the base of my shaft and stroked it furiously, her lips moving in rhythm.


    "Crista...,"


    I moaned, and Crista picked up her pace, her tongue darting over the sensitive tip of my cock.


    She moaned, and the vibration against my throbbing flesh was the final push I needed.


    "I''m gonna..." I muttered, and with a powerful thrust, I released myself into her.


    She swallowed me whole, and I could feel the warmth of her mouth against me.


    She continued to suck and lick every drop of me, the intensity of her orgasm building inside her.


    When she finally let go of me, her face was flushed and her hair was tousled.


    She was covered in my fluids, and she smiled at me, satisfied.


    "That was incredible, master," she whispered, and I couldn''t agree more.


    "You''re amazing,"


    Iplimented, my voice raspy.


    She gave me a mischievous grin, her eyes glinting with excitement.


    "Now, it''s time for round two."


    And with that, she lowered herself onto me once again, ready to take whatever I had left in me.


    She was insatiable, and her appetite for pleasure was never-ending.


    With each stroke and kiss, I could feel the raw heat radiating between us, and it was intoxicating.


    Yes!''''


    She groaned as I felt her tight walls gripping me with each thrust.


    We moved together in perfect sync, our bodies intertwined and lost in pure bliss.


    Our lovemaking was intense and passionate, and it felt like nothing else mattered.


    ''''Master this feels too good!''''


    She moaned and I kept screwing her insides and the sounds of our bodies shing could be heard in the room.


    I didn''t stop fucking her as her hips began to move even faster.


    ''''Fuck yes!''''


    She moaned, her body shuddering in pleasure.


    She threw her head back and screamed in pleasure.


    ''''Keep going, please! Don''t stop!''''


    She begged, and I was more than happy toply.


    I didn''t let up for a second, and soon enough, we were both screaming our lungs out, the sound of our moans reverberating throughout the house.


    It was the most exhrating and intense experience of my life, and it was clear that we were both loving every moment of it.


    I could feel my own orgasm building up within me, and it was evident that she was close to reaching her climax as well.


    We fucked and we fucked, the bed creaking beneath us as we moved in unison, the tension between us growing more and more palpable with each passing second.


    And then, just when I thought I couldn''t hold back anymore, she let out a guttural groan, her whole body shuddering in ecstasy.


    ''''Yes! Oh fuck yes!''''


    She moaned, her walls contracting around my member, causing my own orgasm to hit me in full force.


    I let every ounce of pleasure I had been bottling up free, and with a deep guttural groan, I unleashed my seed into her waiting womb


    . It was an orgasmic explosion that sent shockwaves through our bodies as I felt heat course through my veins like liquid fire.


    ''Ahhh...Master''''


    She moaned and she copsed on top of me.


    After what felt like an eternity, the fog cleared and she found herself lying next to me.


    She was panting heavily,pletely spent from our passionate lovemaking.


    I could feel her naked body pressed up against mine, her chest heaving against me with each breath.

 Chapter 187 Harem Sex Part 4 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 187 Harem Sex Part 4 (R-18)</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    At some point, my harem members surrounded me, all intent on fulfilling my every desire; all except for Crista and Mecil who had sumbed to exhaustion after their efforts.


    Cecilia knelt before me, her eyes full of adoration as she took my manhood into her mouth.


    ''''Master, are you feeling good?''''


    She murmured while sucking my dixk, and I felt a rush of pleasure so intense that it almost overwhelmed me.


    I gave a sharp nod, and Cecilia responded by increasing the intensity of her slurpy blowjob.


    She moaned softly with each stroke as her lips and tongue moved up and down my shaft.


    I gasped in pleasure as I felt wave after wave crashing through me.


    The feeling was indescribable as she took me deeper into her mouth with every passing second, enveloping me in its warm embrace.


    Her hands moved across my thighs in slow circles, sending sparks of pleasure through every inch of my body.


    ''''That feels good Cecilia''''


    I groaned loudly, unable to contain the intense sensations coursing through me.


    On the other hand, my harem members teased one another, each trying to see who could bring their master the most pleasure.


    While they fought about who could give me the most pleasure, Cecilia expertly deepthroated me.


    She pumped faster and harder than before, pushing my pleasure to new heights with each thrust that sent me closer to ecstasy.


    My breathing grew heavy as I felt myself ready to reach orgasmic bliss.


    With ast gasp of air, I let go of all control.


    ''''I''m cumming!''''


    I roared, thrusting ever deeper to make sure my pleasure was felt as far as possible.


    My cum exploded inside her mouth like a river of moltenva, burning her throat and cascading down her oesophagus like a raging inferno.


    As thest drop hit her stomach, I finally let my dick out of her mouth.


    She looked up at me with an expression of both adoration and delight, her head slightly tilted in eager anticipation. ''


    ''Do you feel good master?'''' she asked with a voice dripping with desire.


    ''''Yeah, I feel amazing my beloved disciple,''''


    I praised her and she beamed with pleasure as her hands stayed sped around my manhood near her cheeks.


    ''''I''m so d that I could make you happy, master,'''' She purred in response.


    ''''But I want more,''''


    My demand caused Cecilia''s eyes to ignite with lustful fire as she slowly turned around, exposing her damp folds of pleasure to my view.


    ''''Have me as much as you desire, master,''''


    She breathed heavily, begging me to take all that she had to offer.


    I lunged forward, my hands gripping her delicate waist tightly.


    She gasped as she felt my hard cock pressing against her soft stomach, and I wasted no time pushing her down onto me.


    She shuddered with pleasure as slowly I entered her, inch by inch.


    Her moans grew louder and louder until finally, she threw her head back in ecstasy, ovee by the intensity of the feeling.


    Cecilia''s hips gyrated rhythmically against mine as we made love, the pleasure growing exponentially as the tempo increased.


    It didn''t take long before she cried out and convulsed uncontrobly beneath me, her whole body trembling with rapture.


    I held her close, not wanting to lose contact with her for even a second, savouring the feeling of being connected.


    It was the most powerful experience a person could ever have, and it seemed like she couldn''t get enough.


    I thrust faster and harder until we were both gasping for breath.


    Her fingernails dug into my skin as her orgasm continued, making it almost impossible for either of us to speak.


    ''''Ahh master, it feels too good!''''


    She moaned loudly as she kept having orgasms.


    The sight and sounds alone were almost enough to drive me over the edge.


    I was teetering on the brink of release when suddenly she began bucking wildly beneath me, crying out in ecstasy and shuddering uncontrobly.


    That did it.


    The force of my own orgasm practically knocked me off my feet as it tore through me with a ferocity that shook my whole body.


    I growled like an enraged animal in the throes of victorious pleasure as I unleashed my hot, white load deep inside of her.


    "Give yourself to me, Cecilia," Imanded, harsly.


    "Yes, master! Pound your seed into me! Fill me with your cum!"


    She cried out desperately, begging for more.


    Her entire body quivered in anticipation as I moved closer to her.


    Her toes curled tightly and she pleaded with me, ''''Ohh master, please, let me feel your hot seed deep inside of me...''''


    I gave her a sinister smile before pushing her back against the wall with all my might.


    She screamed out in pleasure and desperately clung to my neck.


    My thrusts became harder and fiercer with every passing second as her glistening nectar poured and pooled around my pulsating member.


    In an instant, I grabbed her shoulders and flipped her over so that she was now on all fours.


    Her screams echoed through the room as I took her from behind.


    She let out a primal scream of delight, as I pounded her in blissful fury.


    The pressure within me intensified with each thrust, and I could feel my pleasure nearing its peak.


    ''''Ohh God, it''sing,'''' I grunted.


    ''''Yes master, fill me up with your love. Make me yours for eternity,'''' she begged.


    In one powerful surge, I unleashed an erupting wave of hot cum deep within her depths, sttering the walls and spilling down our sweaty bodies.


    In passionate ecstasy we copsed onto the bed, still locked in an embrace.


    ''''Master...Please give me more,'''' Cecilia begged with begging eyes.


    I could not resist her desperate pleas and I smirked, a promise of pleasure in my gaze.


    I lifted her softly onto the bed and spread her legs wide open, before diving in without hesitation.


    The sensation was overwhelming and Cecilia''s screams echoed around the room as pleasure tore through her like an electric shock.


    Her body twitched uncontrobly under my touch, waves of ecstasy washing over her until sweat glistened on her skin.


    We moved together in perfect unison, pushing each other to greater heights of bliss, time seemingly standing still between us.


    Just as she was about to reach orgasm, I pulled out abruptly.


    "No! Don''t stop master!" She groaned loudly, desperately wanting more.


    I guided my hard cock into her mouth, and she immediately began sucking it as hard as she could, desperate for my cum again.


    I could feel myself getting close to the edge when suddenly a thought crossed my mind.


    ''''Cecilia, I have a very special treat for you,'''' I said.


    She looked up at me, her eyes full of desire, and she was eager to please me.


    I rubbed my cock against her moist, wet folds again and again.


    She started to writhe and flush in pleasure, her hands wing at the bed in anticipation.


    The sight was irresistible, and my cock was throbbing and begging to be satisfied.


    ''''Please master, take me!''''


    Her words finally broke my resolve, and without another thought, I thrust into her, plunging deep into her depths.


    Her legs wrapped around me, holding me tight as my cock slowly pushed into her.


    I could feel her pussy stretching to amodate my member, and it was paradise as we became one.


    ''''Yes! Yes!'''' she moaned loudly, ''''Do it harder master! I''m yours!'''' She begged.


    I gave her a devilish smirk and quickened my pace, pumping her full with my cock.


    I was ovee by a horrible, lustful desire, and I was on the verge of losing myselfpletely.


    I thrust harder and harder, deeper and deeper until she thought she could take no more.


    The pressure on my cock doubled, growing so strong that I could barely withstand it.


    But I wanted more.


    I pulled back and gave her a moment to catch her breath.


    Shey back, exhausted and spent, taking deep breaths anding down from the high of her previous orgasms.


    Her lips glistened wet and slick, covered in my own secretions.


    I licked my lips hungrily, and she smiled, knowing what was toe.


    I plunged myself deep inside of her.


    She gasped as my cock filled herpletely, and I immediately began pumping away, faster and faster as she moaned loudly, her hands clutching at my back in pleasure.


    I used my hands to y with her breasts, rubbing them rhythmically as the pleasure rose, and she trembled beneath me.


    However, I made no attempt to push into her as fast as I could, although I could feel my pleasure near the surface.


    Rather, I simply enjoyed the sensation of being inside her, savouring every moment.


    She bucked her hips in time with my thrusts, urging me to go faster, but I did not relent.


    Her moans grew louder and louder, and I could feel her body dancing to the sound of my movements.


    She drew close to her peak and her body trembled.


    I could feel her warm nectar surrounding my member, and I waited until I could feel her tongue flicking against me.


    Finally, her orgasm hit and she exploded.


    ''''Master...''''


    Cecilia called out my name and her face was filled with satisfaction before she fell asleep.


    Her breath was low and even, like a whisper in the night.


    Her chest rose slowly and fell just as deliberately.


    The moment she had said that word, I knew she had fallen asleep.


    ''''Just rest Cecilia, you have done enough''''


    I caressed her hair as I watched her closing her eyes.

 Chapter 188 Harem Sex Part 5 (R18)

    ?


    [: Daniel POV:]


    When I gazed at my harem members, I could see Fresia''s eyes glowing with desire as she approached me.


    Her voice was low and seductive, like honey dripping off her tongue.


    ''''Master, it''s time for me to pleasure you,''''


    She said, eagerly reaching out her hands.


    She wrapped her hands around my manhood, feeling the warmth of my body radiating from its contours.


    She couldn''t take her eyes away from it as she tenderly began stroking my erection with her soft fingers.


    A low moan escaped her lips, filling the air between us with a charged intensity.


    "Ah...that feels good Fresia..."


    "Keep on doing it..."


    I gasped in pleasure as Fresia worked her magic, her skilled fingers dancing over my skin.


    My eyes rolled back into my head and I could feel my body trembling with anticipation.


    ''''Just leave it all to me, Master,''''


    She whispered, a delighted smile spreading across her face.


    Her touch filled me with a deep ecstasy as waves of warmth engulfed my body.


    ''''I''ll make you explode in pleasure'''' She added.


    Embracing me with her arms, she pulled my face close to hers and kissed me, her lips so full and warm.


    Pouring her affection and lust in this kiss she slowly slid her hand down my shaft, stopping just before the tip.


    Her index finger and thumb slowly encircled the tip of my dick, massaging it.


    She then extended her hand down the length of it, tracing her finger up and down the shaft.


    Eventually, she started jerking me again, her grip growing tighter every time.


    Looking deep into my eyes, she teased me, moving her hand up and down, up and down.


    I became impatient and pulled her hand off of my cock.


    ''''Enough with this teasing, I want you to suck it now,'''' I said.


    Fresia looked into my eyes, and in that moment I knew she had won.


    She licked her lips hungrily as she slowly leaned in and licked the tip of my member.


    "Mmm," Freisa moaned.


    "So hard and so delicious."


    I shuddered, pleasure coursing through my veins, as her tongue explored the head of my cock.


    Then with a touch of reverence, she parted her lips and sucked the head of my manhood deep inside.


    The warmth and wetness of her mouth were intoxicating and I could feel her tongue messily exploring every inch of me, pushing me further towards the edge.


    "It feels so good!" I said.


    She then began bobbing her head up and down, moaning as she sucked me.


    "Ohhh, that feels so good,"


    I groaned with pleasure.


    She started sucking me with more enthusiasm, her moans growing louder and louder.


    "Mmmm... keep going, don''t stop!"


    I said with a low growl.


    I stroked her hair and looked down at her with approval, feeling my body quivering with arousal.


    Mmm¡­she was doing an excellent job, utmost pleasure radiating from her tender lips.


    I thought she deserved something special for her efforts, and so I pulled my cock out of her mouth.


    Her eyes glistened with curiosity as she looked up at me.


    "For your hard work," I spoke in a low purr, "you get a little treat."


    With that, I lowered my throbbing member to her crotch.


    I leaned in and kissed her while my hand moved up to her ample bosom.


    I kneaded her breasts and began pinching her nipples.


    My other hand began sliding down her waist, teasing her.


    She began panting as she pressed her crotch on top of my dick.


    She was already getting wet, and she could feel my erection throbbing deep inside her womanhood.


    "I''m going to let you ride me - hard," I whispered into her ear.


    She moaned as she felt my cock sinking deeper into her, my hips thrusting in rhythm with hers.


    Her head fell back as I drove deeper into her, my thrusts bing more intense and frantic with each passing moment.


    I boiled over with excitement as her bosom bounced in my hands, my cock plunging deep into her pussy.


    I could feel our bodies starting to tremble with ecstasy as our pleasure grew to an insatiable crescendo.


    "I''ming!" she cried.


    I gasped and moaned with pleasure as her pussy contracted around my throbbing cock.


    It felt so tight that I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    I came with a loud cry and my cum filled her womb.


    She moaned louder and louder, her entire body now shaking in orgasmic bliss.


    Fresia sighed happily.


    ''''I''m getting close to another one!'''' she said.


    Her hands started caressing my body, rubbing my chest.


    But then, I sucked her earlobe and continued in a low tone, ''''I''m going to fuck you, deep inside your pussy, and make you scream.''''


    The sweet words of my voice, mixed with the burning desire in my eyes, made Fresia''s heart beat faster with excitement.


    I stood up and grabbed her by the hips, then raised her.


    She wrapped her legs around me in anticipation.


    Holding her, I moved her over my throbbing erection and then dropped her down.


    Her moist pussy enveloped me, engulfing my cock with its pure warmth.


    Fresia threw her head back in pleasure, feeling every inch of my manhood sliding deep inside her body.


    "Oh, Master!"


    She gasped as I slowly started rocking her, our hips grinding together at a slow and steady pace.


    My cock stretched her pussy as I thrust into her, and the pleasure was indescribable.


    "Ohh," I moaned.


    "This feels so good."


    She couldn''t agree more.


    The pleasure was incredibly intense - it was as if a burning fire had engulfed the two of us.


    "Oh, you feel so hard,"


    She moaned in ecstasy, wrapping her arms around my neck.


    I caressed her neck and hair, my hands tracing over her body and amplifying her pleasure.


    I felt my manhood twitch inside her as I buried myself deep inside her.


    She groaned in pleasure as she felt my cock throbbing inside of her.


    With every motion, her body began trembling with pleasure.


    Each thrust made her body quiver, her toes curling in and she slid her legs around my waist and I put her down on the bed, lying on my back.


    She straddled my hips as I looked at her with need and desire.


    I felt my cock getting hard again as I looked into her eyes.


    Without a word, she slowly lowered her hips down onto mine.


    She felt her wetness enveloping my manhood as she slid it in and out of her.


    ''''Mmmnnn..'''' she moaned.


    We both started moving in rhythm and I moved my hips up and down, fucking her with slow and deep strokes.


    I could feel the heat of her pussy growing with each thrust.


    Slowly, she leaned forward and kissed me again as I moved inside her.


    With a touch of urgency, I then began thrusting faster, pushing her body against me.


    I could feel her breasts rubbing against my chest, her nipples stiff with passion.


    The sound of her thighs pping against mine seemed to fill the air as


    I fucked her faster and faster.


    Then I pulled her onto me and flipped her over so that she was on her back.


    I then started thrusting harder and faster, pounding her pussy as she wriggled underneath me.


    Fresia''s expression was contorted in a mixture of pleasure and delight.


    Her hips moved in perfect rhythm with mine as I fucked her.


    It was as if there was no one else in the world but the two of us at that moment.


    The entire world was drowned out by the intense, overwhelming pleasure.


    I grabbed her breasts, reaching under her body to y with her nipples.


    She let out a loud moan, almost a cry of pleasure.


    Her entire body was shaking with sexual tension and at that moment I knew that she was on the very edge of an orgasm.


    My hips rocked in rhythm with hers as I continued fucking her.


    I could feel her pussy tightening around my manhood.


    With a few more thrusts I could feel the pleasure building up inside my body.


    Just a little further now.


    We were both moaning and breathing hard as our bodies quickened.


    I drove my cock deep into her pussy with such force that she gasped and moaned with pleasure.


    I could feel my entire body shaking, my orgasm approaching with each rocking motion.


    "I''m going to cum," I breathed.


    ''''Cum inside me," she panted.


    With a roar, I starteding inside her, releasing my hot load of cum into her pussy.


    With each spasm of my cock, my pleasure grew and grew, until the entire world seemed to dissolve into nothingness.


    We theny on our backs, breathing hard, my cum dripping out of her pussy.


    I could see the joy and contentment of our blissful orgasm in her eyes.


    ''''That was wonderful,'''' she whispered.


    She felt sleep taking hold of her body and before she drifted off, I said happily, ''''I love you.''''


    She smiled before she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 189 Harem Sex Part 6 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 189 Harem Sex Part 6 (R-18)</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    ''''Do you like it, Master?''''


    Lydia purred as her skilful hands wrapped around my shaft.


    I groaned in pleasure at the sensation of her soft, full breasts against my skin.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off her chest as she straddled me.


    Her curves were hypnotic; it was enough to make a man forget his own name.


    I knew that she had been blessed with the powers of a subus, and it made her so much alluring.


    ''''You look absolutely stunning,'''' I murmured, looking at Lydia with admiration.


    Her cheeks flushed with pleasure as she moved her voluptuous curves, pushing her bosom up and down with tantalizing sensuality.


    My eyes widened while I watched her writhing movements, captivated by her spellbinding beauty.


    She leaned in closer to me, her eyes burning with desire.


    I could feel her breath on my face as she whispered seductively, ''''Do you want more?''''


    I nodded eagerly, unable to find the words to express how badly I wanted her.


    She grinned knowingly and shifted position so that my manhood was nestled between her breasts.


    Lydia began to sensually bob up and down, slowly but surely driving me wild with pleasure.


    My breathing grew heavier as I felt her soft skin rubbing against mine in a tantalizing rhythm.


    Her hands moved up and down my body, caressing every inch of me as if she were worshipping a god.


    Every part of me was alive with sensation; it was one of the most exquisite experiences of my life.


    With each motion of her hips, I felt myself getting increasingly aroused until I thought I would burst from sheer pleasure.


    Lydia shuddered when she felt how close I was to climaxing and quickly stopped moving before I cum.


    ''''Not yet, Masters,'''' she said in a seductive voice.


    ''''Now, I want you to return the favour.''''


    My lustful expression was reced with one of confusion.


    Lydia shot me a coy smile as she rolled over, allowing me to get atop her beautiful body.


    ''''You''re not the only one who''s a good lover, Master,'''' she said, kissing me passionately.


    Lydia moaned in anticipation as I flipped her over, and I couldn''t help but revel in the sight of her perky behind.


    I touched her sensitive spot and she cooed in delight.


    "Ohhh, you like that, don''t you?"


    I murmured before tracing my hands down her spine to her tail which was wagging back and forth.


    Lydia thrust her hips back into my hand, sending a wave of pleasure through both of us.


    I gently pried apart Lydia''s luscious asscheeks and began to stroke her inviting entrance with my fingertips.


    She panted softly as if trying to contain the pleasure that was radiating through her body.


    "Ahhh!"


    she moaned, her voice echoing off the walls of the bedroom.


    I traced circles around her swollen bud, causing her to shudder in delight.


    Her smooth skin was slick to the touch as I pressed further inside her, eliciting louder and louder pleasurable sighs from Lydia''s lips.


    Taking my time, I feasted my eyes on her curves as she began to drip with pleasure.


    "Master...I want it badly..." she whispered seductively.


    Smiling devilishly, I took her up on her challenge and spread her asscheeks apart before lowering my face to her beautiful centre.


    Her sweet aroma was irresistible as I ran my tongue up the length of her pussy, eliciting a sharp gasp from her lips.


    With each flick of my tongue, I could feel her body quiver in anticipation as moans of delight escaped her mouth.


    She let out a throaty groan of pleasure as I licked up and down the length of her slick folds.


    Her hips bucked against me, and her moans grew increasingly louder with every flick of my tongue.


    She begged me to keep going, telling me how good it felt.


    I responded by licking faster and harder until she was trembling beneath me in an explosive orgasm.


    Before long, my tongue found her clitoris and I heard her moan in pleasure.


    Her body started to tense up as her breathing became faster and morebored, while her juices ran like a river.


    It was incredibly arousing seeing her squirm under my ministrations and I could feel myself getting harder with each passing second.


    "Oh baby," she cooed, "you make me want you so badly!"


    My tongue worked its magic, eliciting cries of pleasure from her lips and urging me on.


    A few minutester, I felt Lydia shudder as she finally climaxed.


    She let out a long, drawn-out moan of pleasure and copsed back onto the bed.


    Lydia''s pussy was so delicious that I couldn''t help but linger there a little longer, savouring the taste of her delicious juices.


    She was eager to have my taste of ecstasy, hence, I quickly positioned myself so that my hard shaft was up against Lydia''s still-swollen entrance.


    With one firm thrust, I was buried deep inside her, eliciting a loud moan of pleasure from her lips.


    I began to move my hips, thrusting into her with a steady but powerful rhythm.


    Lydia responded with increased moans that grew louder with every passing thrust.


    "Oh yes! Yes! Yes! Just like that!" she cried out.


    Lydia''s pussy was so hot that I could barely hold myself back.


    I began pumping harder and harder into her, causing her to move her hips in unison.


    I grabbed her by the hips and pushed deeper and deeper inside her, relishing every inch of her beautiful body.


    The tension was unbearable; I knew I wouldn''t be able to hold back much longer.


    "I''m about to cum, baby," I groaned, my body tense with pleasure.


    "Then cum for me, master," Lydia whispered in a sultry voice.


    "Cum all over me!"


    With one final thrust, I let out a loud grunt as my body began to shake with ecstasy.


    Waves of pleasure washed over me as the first rope of cum shot out of my throbbing cock and sttered all over Lydia''s soft breasts.


    The sight of herrge breasts coated with my cum was enough to drive me wild with lust.


    Lydia didn''t waste any time grabbing my cock and milking the rest of my cum onto her body.


    After I had finished cumming, she giggled mischievously as she began rubbing it all over her body.


    My eyes widened as I watched her rub my cum all over her breasts and even into her mouth.


    Lydia grinned at me, her heart-shaped face framed by her long green hair.


    Her eyes glowed as she ran her fingers through her hair seductively.


    "Master, I want more..." she purred, kneeling on the bed with her hands on her hips.


    "I couldn''t have asked for anything better," I admitted.


    Lydia stood up and leaned over me, her breasts dangling perilously close to my face.


    I knew what she wanted, and I was more than happy to oblige.


    I reached up and traced a finger around one of her soft ares before running the tip of my tongue around her nipple.


    She softly moaned with delight as I licked down to her navel and back up again in a long, slow motion.


    Lydia giggled softly as I? gently nibbled her erect nipple.


    With a mischievous grin on her face, she pushed me back down on the bed and climbed on top of me.


    She then leaned over to give me a tender kiss.


    "Master, I can''t wait any longer," she purred, reaching back to grab my cock and guide it to her entrance.


    Lydia slowly lowered herself on top of me, taking me inside her inch by inch until I waspletely buried inside her.


    She groaned with pleasure as she began to ride me, moving her hips in a slow but steady rhythm.


    As she was about to climax, her tight pussy began to spasm around my erection, making it increasingly difficult to hold back.


    "I''m about to cum, Lydia," I groaned, holding her close.


    Lydia felt me tense up and responded by moving her hips faster.


    Her moans grew louder until she was screaming in pleasure, her body quivering with each passing second.


    "Cum inside me, Master, cum inside me!" Lydia cried.


    "Lydia, I''m about to-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Lydia came, and thebination of her pussy tightening around my cock and the sound of her loud moans of pleasure was enough to send me over the edge.


    I groaned as my cock began to twitch uncontrobly, sending stream after stream of cum deep inside her.


    Our bodies were tense as we both rode out our orgasms, basking in the other''s pleasure.


    At some point, it was incredibly arousing to watch her pleasure herself with my cum inside of her.


    And I could feel myself getting harder and harder with each passing second and without any hesitation, I thrust my dick inside her.


    She moaned louder and louder, her orgasm building to an incredible crescendo.


    Lydia''s moans grew louder as she continued to ride me.


    I felt her shudders intensify as she climaxed again.


    Her mouth hung open as she continued to bounce up and down on my cock.


    ''''Oh my God, yes! I''m there!''''


    She moaned out in ecstatic bliss.


    ''''Me too!''''


    I roared as I pushed her closer and closer to the edge of pleasure.


    With a feral cry of joy, both of us reached the pinnacle of pleasure together before spilling our very souls, flooding her insides until she fell asleep, sated from our passionate lovemaking.

 Chapter 190 Harem Sex Part 7 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 190 Harem Sex Part 7 (R-18)</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    ''''Megan, are you ready?'''' I said while looking deep into her eyes.


    She was trembling with anticipation, desperate for me to take her and ravish her body like I had done with Cecilia and the others.


    ''''Yes, Master!''''


    She cried out as her juices ran down her legs, dripping onto the bed sheets beneath.


    She was already wet before we even touched.


    I wasted no time and as Megany waiting on the bed, I pressed my tremendous cock against her eager pussy.


    ''''So big...''''


    She whispered in awe at the size of mepared to her delicate frame.


    I could crush her if I wanted, but instead, I chose pleasure.


    I plunged into her tightness, her juices making it easy for me to prate her cavern, forcing her to open up for me.


    She wailed out in ecstasy, spurring me to push deeper and harder into her.


    My need was great and I could feel the animal within rising up, threatening to take over.


    I needed to be inside this woman, I needed to im her.


    I reached down her body, grabbing her by the throat and pulling her closer to me.


    She let out a quiet gasp as I let my fingers squeeze her neck, and I threw her back on the bed roughly, quickly moving to take control of her body.


    I felt the animal roar up within me, and I knew that there was no going back.


    I grabbed a fistful of her hair, pulling her head back as I started to thrust harder into her, taking her with pure animalistic ferocity.


    Her cries of pleasure rose higher, but I had no mercy, no sympathy and no concern for her well-being.


    I was lost in her body, my cock sliding in and out of her with no guidance from me at all.


    I was a ve to my own desires and her body was there for me to ravage.


    I wanted to own her, to possess her, to make her my own.


    My face was contorted in pleasure and she could see the happiness I was in.


    She was my toy and my lover, and I was using her to please myself.


    The orgasm started to build up inside me like an ocean wave crashing against the rocks and I knew that I was about to go over the top.


    I could feel every muscle tense, and I held onto her tightly to prevent her from escaping.


    I wanted her to take my load, to feel my pleasure flowing into her body, but she was a good toy and she would obey.


    The wave crashed over me, and my orgasm exploded out of me.


    ''''Master...it feels so good!'''' She moaned.


    ''''You want more?''''


    She nodded and I pulled out, moving round to the side of the bed and dropping to my knees.


    She knew what to do, and immediately fell into a submissive position, lowering her face to the floor and opening her mouth to take me inside.


    I pushed into her throat, hissing with the pleasure of my orgasm.


    She took all of it and began sucking.


    I closed my eyes and groaned as my second wave flooded her mouth.


    She gagged slightly as the hot seed filled her mouth, but she was a good toy and she swallowed every drop.


    Every muscle in my body was throbbing with pleasure, and she slumped to the floor, gasping for air.


    I had been rough with her, but she was a good toy and she loved every moment of it.


    I whispered? next to her as she rolled onto her back.


    ''''That was incredible.''''


    She smiled, putting a hand on my chest.


    I put my finger under her chin and turned her face towards me.


    ''''You have been a very bad girl.'''' I smiled.


    ''''You''ve had your fun, your several fun in fact, but you didn''t think about your Master, did you?'''' I pretended.


    She shook her head.


    ''''Well, tell me what you''re going to do to make it up to me,'''' I asked.


    She looked up to me, ''''I''m going to take care of you, Master.''''


    ''''That''s what I wanted to hear'''' I said.


    Her lips found my cock again, and she took it in her mouth with a determined look in her eyes.


    She was going to make me feel good again and she was going to do whatever it took.


    ''''Master,'''' she purred, her sultry gaze locked onto mine.


    She ran her soft lips over my body before iming my throbbing member with passionate fervour.


    Her innocent eyes deepened in intensity as I relished in the heat of her mouth, thrusting my hips in rhythm to her tender caresses.


    She devoured me with an unquenchable hunger until I sumbed to the waves of pleasure washing over me.


    I threw her on the bed, my cock desperate to im her again.


    Moving to straddle her chest, I held onto her hands and pinned her down.


    ''''Remember who you belong to'''' I growled, ''''You are mine''''


    I plunged my cock into her pussy and she groaned with pleasure.


    I fucked her hard, grunting with each thrust.


    ''''You like that?'''' I said, ''''You like my big cock enter you and fill you up?''''


    She moaned and nodded, ''''Yes, Master.''''


    I reached down and squeezed her nipples tightly.


    Her body trembled with the force of my thrusts, but she stayedpletely still.


    "Do you like it?"


    I asked her, my voice stern and demanding.


    She nodded slightly in response and bit her bottom lip, her eyes burning with desire.


    I held her down, ravaging her body with my cock.


    My fingers dug into her skin as if to brand her as my own. I was an animal taking what I wanted from her.


    She moaned softly, a mix of pleasure and pain.


    "You''re mine," I growled. "Say it."


    "I''m yours," she whispered breathlessly.


    My pleasure bubbled up within me, begging to be let free.


    I had to lose myself in her and unleash my desires; so, without hesitation, I roared ''''Megan, I''ming!'''' and she twisted around me, embracing my neck tightly as she urged ''''Fill me with your seed master! Soak my insides with your hot semen!''''


    Her words sent me over the edge, and I grunted and thrust deep inside her, holding myself against her as my balls emptied into her body.


    She writhed in delight as my essence seeped deep within her and she kissed me, our tongues wrestling against each other.


    When my cock stopped throbbing, she rolled off and rested beside me.


    Her chest heaved with exhaustion, her body covered in a thinyer of sweat.


    ''''Give me more of yourself, my precious disciple!'''' I bellowed.


    ''''Yes Master, you can use me however you wish!''''


    She eagerly replied with a devilish grin.


    With a look of perverse anticipation, she arched her back towards me and implored ''''Here Master, please use my body as you will!''''


    Her offer hovered in the air like a challenge, difficult to deny.


    I trembled with anticipation as her body contorted beneath me.


    She begged for more, whimpering and groaning with each move I made.


    Captivated by this, I took full control -manding her to sumb to my every desire.


    Her moans of pleasure only fueled my need to take her further into oblivion.


    With a delicate force, I trailed my hands down her figure, feeling her quiver with pleasure as I kneaded and fondled each inch of her fabric.


    "Mmm, that feels so good¡­" She muttered into the night.


    I positioned myself behind her and embraced her warm body closer to me, savouring how perfect we felt in that moment.


    With gentle strokes, I continued to explore her curves while she moaned softly in response.


    Our bodies were intertwined as one, and our synchronicity only grew with every touch.


    Bolstered by passion, I entered her from behind.


    She gasped for breath, and I could feel her body shudder beneath me with each and every thrust.


    Every moan made me drive deeper into her depths, unable to resist the power of our connection.


    ''''Oh god, it feels so amazing!''''


    She screamed out in pleasure as she squirmed beneath me.


    ''''I''m going to make you feel like you''ve never felt before until you reach the point of insane ecstasy,''''


    I growled, and her body shuddered as my words prated her mind.


    Her pussy clenched around me, sending wave after wave of pleasure deep within her core.


    My body trembled with pleasure as I could feel my orgasm approaching.


    My moans grew louder and more desperate while Megan echoed in response.


    We were on the same path, both striving for our climax.


    With a loud cry, I felt my toes curl in bliss as I lost all control.


    Momentster, Megan joined me, her own cries of pleasure enveloping us both.


    Our frantic breathing slowly returned to normal, and I felt her stomach bloat as I filled her with my seed.


    Shey there, exhausted from the orgasmic pleasure we had just experienced together.


    As she looked so content, I let out a moan of satisfaction and kissed her forehead tenderly.


    We cuddled for a while until Megan''s heavy eyelids finally closed in blissful sleep, happy with all that had transpired between us.

 Chapter 191 Harem Sex Part 8 (R-18)

    Chapter 191 Harem Sex Part 8 (R-18)


    [: Daniel POV :]


    Once Megan passed out, Elizabeth crawled in and began giving me a blowjob.


    I was ovee by desire as Elizabeth licked my cock passionately, her tongue flicking back and forth.


    Her eyes were closed, and her head bobbed up and down, her long hair falling into myp.


    I felt like I was melting away like all of the tension and stress of the day had been sucked away by her devoted attention.


    Her slender hands tenderly grasped my balls, her tongue gently teasing at my foreskin.


    I sighed in satisfaction as wave after wave of pleasure cascaded through me.


    Hernguid tongue ran around and around my ns, my body shuddering with each pass.


    Every flick brought out an involuntary moan from within me - a testament to the sheer pleasure she was giving me.


    I could feel the sweat dripping down my neck as I inched closer towards the precipice.


    My heart was pounding, while an ache emanated from my core.


    Exquisite pleasure rushed over me, and before I knew it, I was calling out in delight as I felt the warmth flood from my body.


    Elizabeth paused for a moment, and I could see the hunger in her eyes.


    She looked up at me, her face full of sensual promise and anticipation.


    I knew I was about to burst, and I reached out to her, pulling her up to me and iming her mouth with mine.


    Our tongues danced together in passionate synchronization until I felt my orgasm rip through me, and the universe around me exploded into tiny pieces.


    I felt Elizabeth''s body shake with pleasure as she joined me in bliss.


    ''''Master...'''' She called out my name with yearning.


    I felt my body shudder with pleasure as Elizabeth''s mouth worked its magic on my cock.


    She bobbed up and down on me, her tight grip keeping me firmly in ce.


    Her hand moved up and down my shaft, adding to the sensation of her talented tongue working its way around and around.


    I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, my breathing bing moreboured as pleasure built inside of me.


    Elizabeth paused for a moment, her eyes fixed on mine with an intensity that made me quiver.


    She licked her lips before she resumed her ministrations, her head moving faster and faster until I felt like I was about to explode.


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened in anticipation as she felt me getting closer and closer to the edge.


    I could feel my body trembling with pleasure, and I knew that it was only a matter of moments before I would be consumed by bliss.


    She increased her speed, her hands now caressing my balls as her mouth moved up and down along my shaft.


    I felt myself getting closer and closer to the point of no return, and I let out a deep moan as pleasure overtook me.


    "God yes! You are so fucking good!"


    I groaned, reaching for her long hair with both hands. The sensation was overwhelming, and


    it seemed like time had stopped as wave after wave of pleasure rolled through me.


    She smiled, her cheeks flushed from the intensity of our passion.


    The sight of her lips encircling my throbbing cock sent an electric jolt through my body that made me cry out louder than before.


    "I can feel you pulsing, master," she said with a knowing smirk.


    "It must mean that you''re getting close."


    I nodded eagerly, ovee by the pleasure she was giving me.


    "You''re right," I managed to gasp out between moans of ecstasy.


    "I am very close."


    Elizabeth grasped my hands tightly as she whispered encouraging words, pushing me forward with an eagerness I had never seen before.


    My heart raced and I felt my body heat up as anticipation rose within me.


    I could feel the pressure of both our bodies as we inched closer and closer to the precipice.


    With one final thrust into Elizabeth''s mouth, I finally let go and cried out in ecstasy as wave after wave of pleasure washed over me.


    Our breathing grew shallow, and I felt her nails dig into my skin when I finally let go, a loud cry escaping from my lips as I descended into carnal pleasure.


    Every cell in my body throbbed with need as wave after wave of blissful ecstasy cascaded over me.


    I could see the satisfaction in Elizabeth''s eyes as she watched me sumb to her touch until eventually I was left breathless and content.


    Elizabeth smirked as she released me from her sweet embrace.


    "Well then," she purred, tapping the bed next to her with her longcquered nail, "Let''s take this to the next level, shall we?".


    Sinking onto the mattress, I waited eagerly as Elizabeth stood tall above me.


    She adjusted the backless dress that clung seductively against her curves and straddled me, turning her back towards me.


    My cock throbbed in anticipation as she sped it and effortlessly slid it deep inside her tight wet pussy.


    We both gasped in pleasure as she began to move rhythmically, going faster and faster until we reached our climax together, screaming out in sheer bliss.


    "Ahhh!" she wailed, her body contorting in exaltation.


    I could feel her sulent curves as her hips began undting in circr motions.


    I reached around her slender waist and guided her with my hands, immersing myself deeper and deeper into her hot embrace.


    "Yes! Keep going..."


    I moaned out loud, relishing every tantalizing second of pleasure.


    Elizabeth''s ass bounced in a slow, rhythmic motion as she rode me.


    Her pussy glistened with her juices, her inner walls massaging my cock as it slid inside and out with each thrust.


    Her long, flowing hair cascaded over her shoulders and down her back.


    The skin on her back was smooth and wless.


    Elizabeth''s hair was in disarray and her face flushed with desire, her body appeared as a vision of divine beauty.


    Her ass was a perfectly round peach with a slight bend to it as she crawled towards me.


    "Harder!" she whimpered.


    "Fuck me harder, master!"


    I stared up at her ass as she bounced on my cock.


    Every time she came down to meet my dick, her ass cheeks would spread apart and then p against each other.


    Elizabeth arched her back, thrusting her breast into the air.


    Her hair fanned out, giving her the look of a goddess.


    Elizabeth''s ass was bouncing at the speed of an auctioneer, small ripples spread across her ass cheeks as they bounced.


    Her moisture dripped in small rivulets down her thighs.


    I could hear a slow slurping from her pussy as it sucked my cock in and squeezed it out and the air around us was heavy with the scent of musk and sex.


    "Elizabeth," I groaned as my body trembled from the intense pleasure.


    "I''m almost there."


    "Yes, Master. Fill me up with your love."


    She begged, her voice thick with desire as she arched her back in delight.


    Her hair was a tangled mess, which nowy down her back and over her shoulders.


    The shape of her face was slightly different, her cheekbones now stood out, her lips were parted in a lusty squint and her eyes were half-lidded.


    She blinked sleepily, a smile tugging at her lips.


    Her hair tumbled over her shoulders and tickled the sides of my face.


    Elizabeth''s body glistened with sweat, her long hair clinging to her back as she wriggled around.


    Her breasts bounced up and down as she straddled myp and she moaned with each pump.


    "Oh god, oh god!"


    She begged, her breathing in desperate gasps.


    A shuddering moan escaped her as her body arched desperately.


    "Please¡­please fuck me!"


    Her voice broke off into an agonized scream as she threw her head back, her spine curved and shuddering beneath his hands.


    The intensity was overwhelming; I felt a raging lust deep within me as if it were threatening to consume me.


    Elizabeth must have sensed the eruption that wasing- she hastened her furious thrusts, and primal moans escaped my lips as I drew ever closer to release.


    "Oh, Elizabeth!"


    I yelled out in pleasure as an explosion of warmth erupted inside her.


    The force of my orgasm seemed to rage on for an eternity, and still, she kept up with her vigorous motions, wringing out everyst wave of pleasure left within me.


    My body shook uncontrobly during the throes of my climax before finally subsiding into sheer blissful exhaustion.


    Once our passion ebbed away, Elizabeth copsed beside me, bathed in sweat and trembling from the effort.


    Wey there entwined in each other''s embrace until our breathing returned to normal.


    "Oh God," she gasped, her mouth half open. "That was... just incredible."


    The effort to remain conscious tugged at her eyes, yet against the sheer exhaustion that threatened to take her away, her head still stubbornly lolled to one side.


    I looked into her gleaming eyes and ran my finger across her soft skin as she fell asleep.

 Chapter 192 Harem Sex Part 9 (R-18)

    Chapter 192 Harem Sex Part 9 (R-18)


    [: Daniel POV :]


    As Elizabeth passed out from exhaustion, I called out to Stelia.


    ''''Stelia,e here.''''


    ''''Yes master, what do you desire of me?''''


    She waspletely drained yet I could still see her arousal by the glistening wetness between her thighs.


    ''''Oh? Were you wet all this time while watching us?''''


    I smirked and her body trembled in anticipation.


    A whisper escaped her lips as she replied.


    ''''Yes...I couldn''t help it.''''


    Her breathing deepened with each word and a wave of pleasure ran through her body.


    I leaned forward and brushed my lips against her ear, sending a shiver down her spine.


    ''''I can make you feel even better if you let me,'''' I whispered.


    And with that, a moan left her lips as she finally surrendered to my will willingly.


    ''''Please, master! I need it! Give it to me now!"


    Her hot centre pressed against my fingers as she begged for it.


    "You know what you must do if you want me so badly"


    My voice echoed in the room as her eyes stared at me full of desire.


    She slowly turned around andid down on the bed, her back arching and her rear exposed to me, inviting me closer.


    "Ahhh..."


    She moaned softly as I entered her from behind.


    My thrusts became faster and stronger with each motion until I could feel her trembling beneath me.


    "Oh master...more..more," she pleaded breathlessly.


    My eyes were fixated on her round, juicy ass.


    I could not resist as my palm came crashing down with a loud smack.


    ''''Ah...Master!''''


    She moaned and her body was wracked with pleasure.


    I could not help but admire the sight of her butt jiggling as it bounced from each p.


    Again and again, my hand hit her skin, and soon she was screaming out in pleasure, her voice ringing through the air.


    ''''You like it huh?''''


    I smirked, drawing out my fingers and slowly pushing them inside her warm centre.


    Her hips began to buck against my touch as I massaged her throbbing clit with two fingers.


    She was moaning louder now, her face contorting in pleasure as I pushed deeper within her.


    "Does that feel good? Tell me how it feels, my pet."


    I asked her with a wicked smirk.


    She was panting and trembling beneath my fingers, already on the brink of pleasure.


    ''''Yes, Master! It''s so amazing! No one can make me feel this way but you!" she moaned in sweet agony as I continued to tantalize her body.


    Her voice hitched when I increased my tempo, her eyes fluttering shut as pleasure coursed through her veins.


    "You''re almost there," I whispered in her ear, lingering over each word. "Cum for me."


    Aroused and aroused more by my words, she finally shattered into a million pieces as the orgasm ripped through her, leaving an echo of blissful cries in its wake.


    "Cum for me, love,"


    I purred into her ear, feeling her body quiver under my touch.


    Gradually, her moans grew louder and more desperate as I fingered her with an almost vicious intensity.


    She was close to the edge and I could feel it in the way her muscles tensed around my digits.


    Suddenly, a loud cry filled the room and I felt her tight walls mp down around my fingers as she hit orgasmic bliss.


    I pulled away and showed her my soaked digits evidence enough of the mess we had both created together.


    A smirk spread across my face as I remembered every moan, every squeeze, every pant that I had elicited from her body.


    "Look what you''ve done,"


    I said teasingly, before sticking my still-damp fingers in her mouth, letting her sample the sweet taste of their own pleasure.


    She released a sound of pleasure as her eyes fixed on me.


    "Master...I need you inside me," she pleaded.


    "So, you want it?"


    I teased and I pressed my cock against her face.


    My member was hugepared to the size of her head and I could see a warped smile form on her lips.


    Her breath quickened with anticipation.


    ''''Please master, let me this good toy of yours have a taste of your cock!''''


    She begged with her tongue out and her eyes were focused on my dick.


    ''''Then taste it!'''' Imanded and she obeyed.


    She dragged her tongue from the base of my penis to its head, and as soon as she touched the tip, pre-cum began oozing out.


    I heard a slight gulp as her mouth filled with the fluid and then she started bobbing her head up and down, in an attempt to take my entire length in her mouth.


    Withboured breaths, I stared down at her.


    Her eyes locked with mine, her warm tongue sliding up and down my shaft in a sweetly wet rhythm as she took me further and further into her mouth.


    My head lightly brushed against the back of her throat, her tongue continuing to work hard against me, sending shivers up my spine.


    She pulled back, breathing heavily through parted lips as she looked up at me.


    ''''Mmm, good girl...take all of me, love"


    I groaned, watching her devour every inch of me.


    "Yes master," she answered, her voice muffled by my dick.


    The heat in her mouth and the wetness of her tongue sent shivers through my entire body, and I knew it wouldn''t be long before I would reach the climax.


    "Mmf..."


    The sounds of her muffled moans echoed in the air.


    "Keep going...that''s right. Show me what a good girl you can be."


    "Mmm," she mumbled in response.


    "Now take all of it. Go deep."


    Her pace quickened, and she did her best to take my entire length in.


    Her head bobbed back and forth, faster and faster.


    "You''re getting there. Almost there. Mmm...almost..."


    Her eyes widened as she felt my member pulsate.


    She knew exactly what was about to happen and braced herself.


    "Good girl, swallow it all," I ordered her.


    She closed her eyes and let the warmth rush through her.


    I let out a loud groan as the first wave of ecstasy washed over me, my cum erupting out of the tip.


    I felt her lips clench down, making sure not a drop went to waste.


    "Swallow everything, don''t waste a single drop."


    "Mmmm..."


    She hummed, eagerly epting my essence into her.


    The orgasmsted a few seconds and her head bobbed a few more times, ensuring to milk out all the cum.


    ''''There, there, you''re doing good'''' I said to her.


    ''''Now, be a good girl and lie down''''


    I said and she obeyed my words as shey down on her back.


    ''''Master, please...my pussy is waiting for your cock'''' She begged.


    Without wasting time, I slid into position and pressed my dick against the top of her slit, which was drenched with juices.


    She whimpered and threw her head back.


    The feeling was incredible and it drove her mad with lust. She needed to be filledpletely.


    "Please master, please fuck me."


    ''''You''re ready aren''t you?"


    She nodded her head enthusiastically.


    ''''Well then, ask nicely. What do you say?"


    ''''P-please...please...p-put it in me."


    "Are you begging me, my ve? Are you asking me for permission to have sex with you? To enter your body? Do you want me inside you?"


    She whimpered, unable to find the words.


    "Answer me, If you can''t speak, I won''t let you have it."


    "Yes, master, yes." She begged.


    Then, without any hesitation, I pushed my dick inside of her pussy, reaching the depth of her womb.


    ''''Ah Master!''''


    She moaned as she felt waves of pleasure invading her senses and I began thrusting my hips back and forth


    Her shouts and moans bounced off the walls of the cavern, filling it with an erotic symphony that drove her wild.


    She couldn''t think, she couldn''t breathe, all she could do was scream in ecstasy.


    Her whole world had narrowed down to this moment.


    She couldn''t tell where one ended and the other began; everything else had ceased to exist.


    The light from the torch barely reached the recesses of the chamber, and she felt as if she were floating on a cloud in the heavens.


    ''''Ah, master...harder, harder" She demanded, her eyes rolling back in their sockets.


    I obeyed her wish and picked up speed, her insides were contracting tighter around my shaft.


    "You like that, don''t you?" I teased her.


    "Yesssss..."


    "Then show me. Beg me for more. Let me hear you beg, you filthy ve."


    "Ohh, yes master. Please, give me more. Fill me up."


    "You want more? More than this?"


    "Please...yes...fill me with your cum. Cum inside of me. Fill me."


    "Do you really want it that badly?"


    "Yes! Yes! Oh, God, YES!"


    "Beg me, ve. Tell me how much you want me."


    "Ohhhh...ahhhh...pleaaseee..."


    "Say it."


    "PLEASE! CUM INSIDE ME, MASTER!!!"


    "What was that?"


    "FUCKING PUT YOUR SEED IN ME!"


    "Again."


    "CUM IN MY SLUTTY LITTLE HOLE AND MAKE ME FUCKING SQUIRT ALL OVER YOUR FAT COCK!!!"


    "Is that it?"


    "YES, PLEASE, FUCKING USE MY HOLES AND CREAMPIE MY SLUTTY LITTLE VIRGIN CUNT!!!!"


    "And?"


    "AAAAAAHHHH, OH FUCK, PLEASE, I WANT YOU TO PUMP YOUR HOT JUICE INTO MY LITTLE TIGHT SLIT SO BAD, AH FUCK, PLEASE GIVE ME THAT BIG THICK SEED OF YOURS, AHH, I WANT IT, I NEED IT, I HAVE TO HAVE IT, AAH, YES, PLEASE, AH, GIVE ME EVERY LAST DROP OF IT''''


    Eventually, with one final thrust, I cum inside her womb, painting and fulling her insides with my cum and at the same time, she had countless uncontroble orgasms with her body twitching.


    ''''Ooooh'''' She moaned in pleasure with a distorted expression with her tongue sticking out.


    After some time, I slipped my cock out of her pussy and her beaming pleasured smile faded as she drowsily probed her stomach; it bulged against her hand like a balloon.


    I stroked her hair and cuddled with her until she fell asleep and was exhausted.

 Chapter 193 Harem Sex Part 10 (R-18)

    Chapter 193 Harem Sex Part 10 (R-18)


    [: Daniel POV :]


    ''''Delh!''''


    I yelled, my primal urge now burning in my veins.


    ''''Yes, Master?'''' She purred, sashaying towards me with a coy smile.


    My cock was still hard as steel, despite having just achieved orgasm several minutes ago.


    It was like a voracious beast within me, never appeased no matter how much I fed it.


    ''''What do you want me to do master?''''


    Her voice was like honey as she locked her gaze on mine with a seductive smirk.


    I looked away for a moment before turning back to her and issuing mymand.


    ''''I want to use your breasts.''''


    A look of pleasure flickered through her eyes and she eagerly said ''''dly Master!''''.


    In one swift motion, she had taken both of herrge breasts and nestled them around my throbbing member, creating the perfect cushion for it to prate.


    As soon as the tip touched the warmth of her skin, I felt an electrifying surge of pleasure pulsating through me.


    I grabbed onto her hips and pulled her closer to me as I sunk further into ecstasy.


    Our moans echoed each other in the room as I continued thrusting harder and deeper into my sweet Delh.


    My cock was dipped in a cloud of velvet as it entered her breast.


    I could feel the warmth of her skin pressing hard on me and I moved my hips back and forth, slowly sinking it deeper and deeper in her body.


    ''''Oh yes, master! Go deeper and harder!''''


    Delh moaned, arching her back to meet my thrusts.


    I shifted my attention to her other breast and started ying with its tip, making it vibrate beneath my fingers.


    ''''Please don''t stop,'''' she gasped, her voice trembling.


    I ran my tongue around its circumference, feeling the softness of her skin against my lips as I suckled on it hungrily.


    My hands roamed through Del''s body, exploring every inch of flesh as my fingertips electrified her with pleasure.


    Her moans became more profound as I increased my pace.


    With every thrust, I buried myself deeper in the warmth of her bosom until we both reached our climax.


    My fingertips roamed her curves as I teased her nipples.


    With each tantalizing press, her moans deepened.


    We tumbled into a passionate exchange of breathy murmurs and desperate whimpers.


    "Cum inside me, Master," she begged.


    The words aroused my innermost being, calling out to my deepest desires.


    My control snapped with sheer pleasure, and I lost myself in a blissful surge of orgasmic promise.


    My thrusts increased in intensity as the sensations reached unimaginable heights.


    She grasped onto me tightly and screamed my name as we both surrendered to rapture''s pull.


    I felt every movement within her walls as I filled her breasts with warmth and pleasure.


    My pulsing member bore deep into her bosom as I felt every shudder that my manhood caused, and I could feel the warm fluid oozing from my head.


    With every thrust, we both groaned in ecstatic pleasure; She screamed my name while I murmured sweet reassurances.


    The sensation was too overwhelming for us to bear, and I finally released her breasts with a powerful eruption of cum.


    We locked eyes as I filled her chest and face with my hot jism, each of us overwhelmed by the intensity of our lovemaking until she fell down onto the bed.


    Her eyes rolled to the back of her head in pleasure as she ran her tongue across my length,pping up every bit of my desire with eagerness.


    She then let out a loud moan as I released myself into her mouth and she consumed me with passion.


    Reaching up, she grabbed hold of my hips and proceeded to swallow all that I offered.


    ''''Mmmm, your semen tastes so delicious master,'''' she spoke between swallows, savouring every drop.


    My cock was now coated in white gooey semen which dripped off from the tip and then onto her thighs.


    She licked her fingers clean and then scooped some more up from her breasts before licking the rest of her palm.


    As I marvelled at the sight before me, I felt a deep satisfaction knowing that she was enjoying this moment just as much as I was.


    She purred softly as I pulled away and our eyes met again, both of us feelingpletely satisfied.


    ''''You know, your mouth feels so good that I think I want more of it''''


    I trailed my finger down the length of my dick, feeling its throbbing heat beneath my fingertips.


    ''''Anything for you master,''''


    She smiled before shifting forward, her hands eagerly gripping my shaft, her small tongue flicking the tip with precision.


    I watched in awe as she engulfed me between her lips and began bobbing up and down on my shaft.


    Her soft lips and wet tongue sent a wave of pleasure through my entire body as she worked her magic on my rod.


    "Fuck! Yes...faster!"


    I ordered her as I ced a hand on top of her head and forced her to go faster.


    "You are so fucking good at this,"


    I groaned into her ear while pulling her hair back to push her further.


    She moaned around my shaft as I felt myself approaching the point of no return.


    "I''m almost there!"


    I warned her, feeling the warm, tingly sensation beginning to take over.


    Her grip on me tightened as she pushed herself to new heights, matching me thrust for thrust as we both increased our speed.


    My breaths became increasingly ragged until finally, it was too much, and I felt myself release a massive load within her throat.


    She gulped everyst drop greedily, not wasting any of it before sinking back into the bed with a satisfied smile.


    She slowly drew her lips away from my tip, a mixture of ecstasy and satisfaction on her face.


    She held the creamy load in her mouth for a few tantalizing seconds before she parted her lips and let it roll down her throat.


    Her eyes sparkled as she looked back up at me, and she smiled with delight.


    With a soft moan, she reached out to caress my cheek lovingly.


    "That was incredible," she whispered as our lips met, savouring the taste of me that lingered on her tongue.


    ''''It''s time for the main course"


    I said, a smirk ghosting my face.


    Her eyes lit up in anticipation, and before I could say anything else, she was on the bed, beckoning me with her gaze.


    Her hands were soft yet strong and encircled my neck as she leaned into me.


    She murmured against the shell of my ear, her voice husky with need.


    ''''Please, master...fuck me.''''


    My heart raced at her words, desire coursing through my veins like wildfire.


    Her breath was hot against my skin and sent shivers running down my spine.


    With a groan, I pulled her closer to me and captured her lips in mine as we began to move together in perfect harmony.


    The room filled with our moans and sighs of pleasure.


    I felt my manhood swell in anticipation as I positioned myself above her.


    Her skin was supple and inviting, a cushion of warmth that beckoned me with its familiar embrace.


    With each passionate thrust, I could feel our bodies melt into one another.


    My hips moved faster now, guided by instinct both primal and divine. S


    he let out a soft gasp, her arms and legs tightening around me like the tendrils of a rose vine.


    As waves of pleasure emanated from within us, my movements grew even more frenzied.


    I could feel her body start to quiver beneath me as she began to moan in blissful abandon.


    I opened my eyes, meeting her gaze, and saw an unspoken bond of lust and love that had been forged by our union.


    I gritted my teeth as I felt her fingertips etch into the flesh of my shoulders and back, working in circles as they pulled me closer to her.


    Her breath was hot on my neck, her body trembling beneath mine as I moved inside her.


    My name escaped her lips in an animalistic groan, begging for more as I thrust into her with fervour.


    The pleasure was electric and reverberated through my body, intensifying with every passionate stride.


    Our skin stuck together as our bodies moved in perfect harmony, riding the wave of rapture and desire.


    Every sound that came from her lips caused my heart to flutter until we reached a fever-pitched climax which left us both in a state of pure bliss.


    ''''Yes! Oh my God, yes!''''


    I felt her nails digging into the skin of my back with every pulse of pleasure that exploded from within.


    I could feel her muscles quivering and her eyes rolling back in sheer bliss.


    She let out a passionate groan and arching her back she thrust upwards, taking me ever deeper inside of her.


    The intensity of our lovemaking drove up to a crescendo as each thunderous thrust brought us closer and closer.


    Her cries have now be ear-piercing screams and I could feel her body shaking beneath mine as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over us.


    With one final thrust, I reached my own orgasm, filling her womb with thick, hot semen.


    ''''Master...that felt...too...good'''' She said before she fell asleep and I carressed her hair with a smile.

 Chapter 194 Harem Sex Part 11 (R-18)

    Chapter 194 Harem Sex Part 11 (R-18)


    [: Daniel POV :]


    At some point, my eyes were fixated on Makina''s body as she writhed in pleasure beneath me.


    Moaning and groaning, her throaty moans escted with each lick of my tongue against her soft folds.


    ''''Mmmmf...master,'''' she said, her hips arching up to meet my mouth.


    The sweet yet sour taste of her arousal coated my lips, sending a shiver down my spine.


    I could feel the tightness in her muscles as I flicked andpped at her clit, and I pressed harder against her trembling body.


    Her breathing became increasingly ragged as she cried in pleasure, calling out for more.


    Her hands rested on my head and I could feel her nearing closer and closer to orgasm.


    She cried louder, letting out a loud moan as she let go into blissful ecstasy.


    ''''Aaaaah...aahhh...aaaaahhhhhhhh!!!''''


    Makina moaned as I devoured her.


    Her body quivered and trembled as I swallowed every drop of her.


    The taste was thick and creamy, and I licked her clean before she could utter a word.


    Shey on the bed helplessly with her arms spread out in a vulnerable position.


    ''''Don''t tell me you''re already done Makina?''''


    I taunted her, watching her eyes burn with desire.


    ''''Please, fuck me master''''


    Makina begged as I rolled around to face her.


    ''''Get on all fours and turn your back towards me,'''' Imanded.


    Without hesitation, Makinaplied and positioned herself exactly how I wanted her to be.


    Her breaths were heavy and shallow while I ran my hands along the curves of her body, feeling the heat radiating from her skin.


    My lips descended to her neck and left a trail of kisses that moved downwards, intermingling with the sounds of moans escaping from her mouth.


    When my tongue reached its destination, Makina trembled uncontrobly, furthering my pleasure.


    I ced my hand on her bottom and gave a gentle p, the sound echoing in the room.


    ''''Good girl'''', I whispered, rubbing her milky-white skin with my hand. As I pulled her back towards me, she let out a gasp of surprise.


    My hardened member pushing against her wetness made her whimper in pleasure.


    "M-master!"


    She murmured while sinking back into me.


    I slowly pressed myself inside as she adjusted to my size.


    Her walls were tight against me and quivered at every thrust.


    I started to increase my speed, Makina letting out louder and louder moans with every deep plunge.


    "Ah... m-master"


    She gasped as I thrust harder, sending waves of pleasure all throughout her body.


    I grabbed onto her hips, pushing them back and forth along with my own motions.


    I could feel my releaseing closer and closer and Makina screaming out loud before we both reached our peak.


    ''''You like that Makina?'''' I asked, eagerly driving deeper and faster into her.


    "Oh yess..it''s amazing, ah...." She gasped in pleasure as my thrusts grew more intense.


    "Do you want it faster?"


    "Y-yes please do...go faster master!"


    Makina begged, eyes closed in rapture.


    The force of my pounding had her body trembling uncontrobly beneath me.


    I mmed her harder with each stroke, feeling the tightness of her inner walls.


    "Your pussy feels good Makina, and I can''t believe how wet you are,"


    I murmured against her neck. "You''re even tighter than before."


    "Because I want you master."


    Her words were barely a whisper in my ear, yet they hit me hard in the chest and sent an electric heat down my spine.


    I stopped myself shortly after, rolling us so that she was lying t on the bed.


    Her tits shook with the force of the pounding and I couldn''t help but admire them.


    Moving myself closer to her side, I leaned over and gently kissed her lips.


    Makina fervently kissed me back, demanding more from me with soft moans as our tongues explored each other feverishly.''


    She then pulled away slightly to plead once again, "Kiss me master".


    With a slight smirk, I obliged.


    The moment my mouth touched hers, the electricity between us seemed to ignite a thousand mes.


    Our kiss was passionate and intense, our tongues exploring and tangling around each other as fervent moans escaped from our lips.


    Her delicate fingers trailed behind my neck as she pulled me closer until I felt her warmth enveloping my entire being.


    As the kiss deepened, her hand moved slowly down to grasp the base of my throbbing erection as I gasped in pleasure.


    We stared deeply into each other''s eyes, breathing heavily in unison.


    My fingers ruthlessly inched downwards to her aroused core.


    I flicked my digits over her delicate flesh, making circles around her tight folds.


    She arched up into my touch, a thick groan slipping through her lips.


    My mouth greedily crashed onto hers as our tongues danced in a heated embrace.


    I broke the kiss and trailed feather-light kisses along her jawline, nibbling on her skin with finesse when I spotted a sensitive spot behind her earlobe.


    Her body tensed and trembled beneath me, intensifying the moan that escaped from deep within her throat.


    The longer I moved my hands, the more pleasure seeped through her body.


    She began to moan as I sunk deeper and deeper into her warmth, pushing her closer and closer to climax.


    "Ahhh...oh god,"


    Makina gasped as my fingers worked their magic.


    I could feel her trembling beneath me, quivering with anticipation as she begged for her release.


    "Please...I need it," she whimpered, her fingers wing into the sheets.


    I leaned over, a wicked grin on my face, and pulled away just so that only the tip was inside of her.


    Makina groaned out in frustration and opened her eyes to plead with me.


    "No...please! Don''t stop!"


    She pressed herself against me, wanting more than anything for me to continue what I had started.


    A soft chuckle bubbled out of my throat as I eased myself deeper within her, pushing in until she felt full and satisfied.


    "Yes, God yes!"


    She screamed out in sheer ecstasy, her body shuddering in sheer pleasure.


    My fingers yed with her slick folds, tenderly rubbing her most sensitive area.


    I drove in deep and hard, thrusting myself into her faster and faster while she clung to me, clutching my waist tightly in a vice-like grip.


    "M-master!"


    She stuttered out between heavy intense gasps, her voice a mixture of utter bliss and agonizing pleasure.


    Moans that were both guttural yet gentle rose up from her throat, intensifying with every second.


    She screamed out in euphoria, arching her back and quivering as she shuddered with intense pleasure.


    It was a magnificent sight, seeing her sumb to the intensity.


    I felt an immense heat wash over me as her walls gripped tightly around my manhood. I groaned deeply, each pulsating stroke sending waves of ecstasy throughout my body.


    With one final thrust, I released my seed deep into her womb, pushing until there was nothing left.


    Wey still, both panting and breathless.


    Neither of us wanted to move or speak; we continued to stay entwined in our intimate embrace.


    I could feel the warmth radiating from her skin, the sound of our heavy breathing echoing off the walls in perfect harmony.


    We remained connected, savouring every second of pure bliss.


    After a few moments of fervent pleasure, Makina raised her head to look into my eyes. Her gaze was full of yearning.


    ''''Master...I want more...''''


    She begged me with an inviting voice. It seemed that she wasn''t sated yet, but despite my hesitation, I offered her what she desired.


    ''''Sure my sweet disciple''''


    I smirked in response and moved away from her, to get another round of pleasure for us both.


    The room filled with the sounds of our moans as we clung desperately to each other in a passionate embrace.


    She smiled contentedly afterwards, knowing that I had pleased her beyond her expectations.


    ''''Do you feel good my beloved disciple?'''' I said in a low andmanding voice.


    Her body trembled as I spoke, and she looked up at me with pleading eyes.


    ''''Yes master, please fuck me harder!'''' She begged.


    I obliged, thrusting myself into her without mercy.


    My hands firmly grasped her neck as I pinned her down like a pet, each movement of mine sending shockwaves of pleasure through her body.


    She moaned in delight, urging me to go deeper and faster.


    Her breath quickened with every stroke of my manhood.


    Every grunt from me was followed by an ecstatic scream from her. We kept going until we both sumbed to the blissful exhaustion.


    I could feel the tension inside me building, ready to burst any moment.


    Makina was also at her peak - I could tell from the tight contraction of her inner walls around my hardness.


    "I''m cumming Makina,"


    I warned, a low growl escaping me as I felt myself about to empty into her.


    "Cum inside me master and release everything inside of me," she begged in a husky whisper, her hips writhing under mine.


    In one powerful thrust, I released thick streams of hot cum deep within her.


    She gasped, her eyes zing over with pleasure as my seed filled herpletely.


    Makina let out soft moans of contentment as she rode out the waves of pleasure running through her body.


    As the intensity dwindled away, she rxed against me, still revelling in the afterglow of our lovemaking.


    She smiled up at me blissfully before closing her eyes and falling asleep.


    Her body was saturated with my cream, dripping down onto the sheets beneath us.

 Chapter 195 Harem Sex Final Part (R-18)

    Chapter 195 Harem Sex Final Part (R-18)


    [: Daniel POV :]


    ''''Eva, it''s finally your turn''''


    I softly purred and watched as her cheeks glowed in anticipation.


    The fire of longing had been consuming her since the moment we entered the room, and now it was time for me to fulfil all of her sexual fantasies.


    She slowly walked towards me with her hips swaying from side to side and perched herself on myp.


    She then looked deep into my eyes and whispered, ''''Yes master, I''ve been waiting for this''''


    Her voice would send a chill down anyone''s spine, and I knew that tonight would be unlike any other night with her.


    Her soft fingertips began tracing circles on my chest as she asked in a husky voice, ''''Then, where do you want to begin master?''''


    The mere sound of her words made me shudder with pleasure, and I felt myself bing aroused more and more with each passing second.


    As if sensing my arousal, she lightly ran her hand over my crotch and smiled seductively.


    With a primal groan, I grabbed her head with both hands and passionately kissed her lips.


    Our tongues intertwined while gentle moans escaped our lips.


    At the same time, she lightly ran her fox tails over my body and I shivered in pleasure.


    "Let''s start from your mouth," I said.


    Immediately, she knelt down and engulfed me with her hot mouth, making me quiver with delight.


    She skillfully stimtes me with her tongue, circling around my shaft.


    ''''Oh yeahh!'''' I uttered a soft moan, feeling her warm lips moving around my erection.


    My breathing quickened as she continued to caress me with her tender hands and talented tongue.


    Her velvety touch made it almost unbearable¡ªI was on the brink of ecstasy.


    Her suction grew more powerful and soon I was trembling with anticipation as I reached the peak of pleasure.


    ''''Your lips feel so good, Eva''''


    I purred as Ibed my fingers through her locks of hair and rubbed the tips of her fox ears.


    A soft groan escaped her lips, and she tilted her head back in pleasure.


    Her fox ears were sensitive to even the slightest touch, and I could sense her arousal growing with each sensation I brought out from her body.


    "Mmmm...Master" She murmured, her voice throaty with desire.


    She had been watching me make love all night, and the sensations I was now giving her pushed her closer to the edge.


    Her body quivered in anticipation.


    Her hand felt like silk as I caressed it, sending chills down my spine.


    Her tails and ears began twitching uncontrobly, a sure sign that her pleasure was building up.


    I could feel her tongueving my skin as she started to suck and lick, increasing in speed with each passing second.


    The room resonated with the sound of her moans and slurping, creating an incredibly erotic vibe.


    It was clear that she couldn''t control her desires anymore, and she moved her hips back and forth in a wild frenzy.


    I closed my eyes and could feel every single inch of my skin being stimted by her fox tails.


    It sent shivers through me, making my body feel extra sensitive.


    She continued to rub against me as if she was trying to reach new heights of pleasure.


    This was an incredible experience that felt like a never-ending wave of pleasure.


    ''''Oh master, I''m so close!''''


    She eximed, and after hearing this, I increased the intensity of my touches even further.


    She shuddered and moaned, her mouth moving faster and faster with each stroke as if she were trying to draw out every drop of cum from my body.


    My own breathing grew harsher as my pleasure peaked and I could feel my orgasming closer.


    ''''Mmm, oh yes! Don''t stop!''''


    The fox girl screamed out in delight, her whole body quivering in anticipation.


    Her hands wed at my back as I thrust into her faster and faster.


    Finally, the waves of pleasure crested, and with one final cry of ecstasy, she copsed onto the bed beneath me.


    The intense pleasure hit us both at the same time.


    Her walls trembled as she gave out a ragged moan and her fox tails continued to move around us, surrounding us in a cocoon of blissful tion.


    I felt her juices flow down my legs as wave after wave of rapture ripped through my body.


    In response, I let out an animalistic groan and my cock pulsed with intensity.


    After our shared climax had subsided, she kissed me deeply before straddling my hips.


    She shuddered as her wet pussy touched the tip of my dick and we were back in the throes of pleasure once more.


    Our moans filled the room, echoing off the walls in a blissful harmony.


    She carefully inched it in, her eyes widening with surprise as my thick manhood filled her up.


    She was so hot and soft inside, every movement I made sending shudders through her body.


    ''''M-master...you''re so big...'''' she stammered, her quivering lips emphasizing the words.


    Her legs shook with anticipation of what was toe.


    ''''Come on Eva, you can do it,''''


    I encouraged her, stroking her hair and whispering tenderly in her ear.


    We both breathed heavily as she slid further down my shaft, inch by inch until finally, she swallowed me whole.


    An ecstatic moan escaped from her lips as I felt her walls contract tightly around me, the pleasure too much for her to contain.


    Eva gasped for air as her slender body quivered in delight with each thrust.


    She clung to me tightly, not wanting the intensity of our lovemaking to end.


    Sweat dripped from her forehead and down her back, the salty aroma filling my nostrils.


    ''''Mmmf... oh God! Grant, you feel sooo good,''''


    She moaned deeply, her voice trembling with pleasure as I filled her with my desire.


    ''''You''re amazing Eva, so sexy,''


    '' I said as I kept going deeper and deeper inside her.


    Our movements became more frantic, the passion growing stronger between us as we both neared closer towards climax.


    Her body quivered as I felt her tighten around me, squeezing ever harder.


    Each hard thrust was met with a guttural moan from her lips.


    She was struggling tost longer, but the pleasure was too much and her hips thrust against mine in a frenzy.


    I felt her walls ripple and finally give way as she shuddered against me, screaming out my name in blissful ecstasy.


    Her warm juices spilling out all over us as the intensity of the moment reached its peak.


    We bothy there afterwards, gasping for air, our bodies still quivering and entwined in each other''s embrace.


    I felt my body arch and my orgasm building.


    A guttural groan escaped my lips as I climaxed, my essence spilling out.


    Her walls milked me deeply, her pussy clenching around my still-thrusting member.


    Her cries grew louder the more pleasure engulfed her, and I could feel her shake in the bed beneath us, a testament to how hard she was shaking from the intensity of her orgasm.


    "Yes,"


    She moaned, lost in blissful tion as wave upon wave of pleasure crashed over her body.


    I held her tightly even after my release, wanting to relish everyst second of our passionate lovemaking.


    Eva was panting heavily, her chest heaving up and down with every breath as her eyes remained closed.


    A satisfied bliss covered her entire face.


    ''''Oh, master...'''' She murmured in pleasure, ''''That felt so unbelievably good. CanI have more, Master?''''


    A warm smile spread across my lips. ''''Yes, anything for my little Eva.''''


    She wanted me to take her ass this time, and the thought alone had me hardening beneath my trousers.


    I watched eagerly as she slowly rolled onto her stomach, exposing her delicate behind to me.


    With one hand, I parted her fleshy cheeks whilst using the other to massage her tight hole open.


    Her moans grew louder as I continued pushing in deeper and deeper until I could feel her muscles contract around my length.


    The pleasure ripped through her body like an electric force, the pain melting away into sheer bliss.


    ''''Yes! Please don''t stop! Ahhh, it''s so good... thank you, master!" she uttered in a plea, her eyes squeezed shut and her hands clutching the edge of the bed.


    Her legs quivered as her tongue hung out of her mouth from the intense sensation.


    "Ohhh yes," she moaned, her breathing bing shallow and erratic as he continued to bring her ever closer to paradise.


    "I can feel myselfing closer and closer..."


    Her body quivered as I entered her, and she let out a deep moan.


    ''''Ah yeaaahh, oohhh that''s it...keep going.''''


    Her hips swayed in perfect rhythm to my thrusts, making it difficult for me to control myself.


    The feeling of her tight walls around me was too much to bear and I could feel the intensity building within her as well.


    She groaned louder each time I moved deeper inside her until finally she screamed out in ecstatic bliss.


    Her muscles contracted violently around me as wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure crashed over us both.


    By the end, shey limp in exhaustion,pletely ovee by the intensity of the experience.


    ''''Ahh master, I''m getting close. Don''t stop!''''


    She cried out in pleasure as her body shivered with anticipation.


    Her breathing was bing ragged and her eyes rolled back as she felt the ultimate bliss engulfing her.


    As her orgasmic waves crashed over her, she let out a low moan, ''''That felt so good...''''.


    Her limbs were quivering and her body was shaking with exhaustion, yet she still managed to take in a deep breath of contentment.


    She finally copsed onto the bed, feeling the warmth of the sheets against her skin as she drifted off into a peaceful sleep.

 Chapter 196 A New City

    Chapter 196 A New City


    [: Daniel POV :]


    After a night with my harem members, a new day greeted us.


    Following a week of dealing with administrative matters concerning the new city, my disciples wasted no time and began their missions.


    It was their first venture into the field, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride.


    Simultaneously, I found myself alone in a new city.


    I arrived in a city known as Velia, and it held the 1245th ranking, a hundred ces higher than Exolia.


    While the ranking sounded impressive, my initial impressions were akin to what I had experienced in Exolia.


    Here, instead of grappling with a gue, the city was gued by a different issue¡ªa severe depletion of resources.


    Each city had its unique resources, but when those resources began to dwindle within their territories, the consequences were severe.


    Despite the existence of transportation and trade, the vast distances between cities used too much of a resource and the cultivators were more focused on cultivation.


    As a result, the residents of these cities frequently suffered hardships.


    As I surveyed Velia, it became evident how devastating the city''s plight truly was.


    In Velia, you could feel the harsh reality of resource depletion all around.


    The city that used to thrive was now a shadow of its former self.


    The buildings, once tall and strong, now looked worn out and weary.


    Streets that should have been busy were eerily quiet, and the marketces that were once bustling with activity were deserted.


    But what really got to me was the women.


    I could see the worry and exhaustion on their faces.


    Theck of essential resources had hit them hard, and it showed in their exhausted eyes and weary expressions.


    In Velia, every day was a struggle just to get by, and I could sense the desperation in the air.


    It was a reminder of the tough life in lower-ranked cities where finding enough resources was a constant challenge.


    As I walked through the deste streets of Velia, taking in the sombre atmosphere, I suddenly felt a gentle tug on my robe.


    Startled, I turned my head downward, and my heart sank as I gazed into the pleading eyes of a frail, thin child.


    Her small, trembling hand clutched at my robe, and she looked up at me with desperation.


    Her voice was barely a whisper as she begged, "Mister, please, I''m so hungry. Do you have any food?"


    Her words were a poignant reminder of the harsh reality that engulfed this city.


    Without hesitation, I knelt down to her level, my heart aching at the sight of her emaciated form.


    "Of course, little one," I whispered, my voice filled withpassion. I reached into my bag and handed her a small portion of food that I created on the spot.


    Her eyes lit up with gratitude as she took the food, her hands trembling as she clutched it tightly.


    "Thank you, Mister," she murmured, tears welling up in her eyes.


    It was a simple act, but at that moment, I knew that even amidst the dire circumstances of this city, a glimmer of hope had been kindled for the women.


    The young girl wasted no time with the food I had given her; she devoured it right there on the spot.


    As she finished the meagre meal, her eyes, once filled with desperation, began to shine with a faint glimmer of energy.


    Then, hesitantly, she looked up at me and asked, "Mister, do you have more?"


    Her voice was soft, almost timid.


    Her hunger was far from satisfied, and her resilience was both heartrending and inspiring.


    I nodded and offered her another portion, which she epted with a grateful smile.


    But before she continued eating, she asked in a voice barely louder than a whisper, "Mister, can you also help my mother? She''s hungry too, and we haven''t had a proper meal in days."


    Her plea struck a chord deep within me, and I knew I couldn''t turn away.


    With a nod, I said, "I will do my best to help your mother, little one. Take me to her."


    I followed the young girl as she led me through the deste streets of Velia.


    The more I witnessed the dire circumstances that the women and children of the city were enduring, the stronger my wish to help them, to offer them a chance for a better life within my sect.


    As we walked, I couldn''t help but notice the countless faces etched with hardship, women and children struggling to make ends meet in a city gued by resource scarcity.


    It fueled my resolve to provide them not only with food but also an opportunity for a brighter future.


    Eventually, we arrived at her home, a dpidated structure made from scavenged wood and makeshift materials.


    It was a testament to their resilience amid adversity, but it also spoke of their need for assistance.


    The young girl pushed aside a tattered curtain serving as a door, and we stepped inside to find her mother, sitting on a threadbare mat.


    Upon noticing my presence, the mother, whose frail and thin body bore the signs of her struggles, questioned her child with a weak voice, "Who is this, dear?"


    The young girl, standing by her mother''s side, exined with a hint of excitement, "He''s the kind sir who gave us food, Mama. And he wants to help us."


    Tears of gratitude welled up in the widow''s eyes as she extended her frail hand towards me. "Thank you," she said, her voice quivering with emotion.


    I took her hand gently and nodded. "You''re wee. No one should go hungry, especially not in such challenging times."


    I reached into my bag and brought out more food provisions, handing them to the mother and her daughter.


    Tears welled up in the widow''s eyes as she extended her frail hand towards me, her voice trembling with emotion. "Thank you," she whispered, her gratitude palpable.


    The young girl, her daughter, added, "Yes, thank you, Mister. We haven''t had a proper meal in so long. You''re like an angel."


    As they looked at the sustenance before them, tears formed in their eyes.


    They thanked me profusely, their voices filled with gratitude for the lifeline I had extended to them.


    I couldn''t help but smile at their heartfelt appreciation.


    "You''re both very wee. In desperate moments like these, every act of kindness means even more. I want to help you and others like you."


    After their heartfelt thanks, I decided to offer them a way out of their current misery.


    The mother''s eyes, filled with desperation and longing for a better life for her daughter, were drawn to my words.


    She exined, her voice heavy with sorrow, "We''ve been struggling ever since my husband passed away due to hunger. I don''t want my daughter to suffer any longer."


    I understood the depth of her despair, and Iid out the offer.


    "You don''t have to suffer alone. You and your daughter can join my sect. We provide food, shelter, and amunity that cares for one another''''


    ''''There are terms for joining, but I promise it''s a path to a brighter future."


    Her eyes brimmed with hope as she listened, and after exining the terms of joining my sect, she agreed with a resolute nod.


    At that moment, I knew that this decision would bring a ray of hope to their lives, and I wasmitted to ensuring that they would no longer have to endure the misery of hunger and scarcity.


    With a sense of newfound hope, the mother, Danica, introduced herself along with her daughter, Amara.


    Their faces held a mix of relief and anticipation as they took the first steps towards a brighter future.


    Amara''s voice quivered with excitement as she said, "Thank you, Mister. I can''t wait to have a proper meal and a safe ce to sleep."


    Danica echoed her daughter''s sentiments, her voice filled with gratitude.


    "We are grateful for this opportunity, and we swear our loyalty and devotion to the Heavenly Harem Sect''''


    ''''We''re ready to embrace this new beginning."


    I smiled warmly at them both. "Wee to the sect, Danica and Amara. Together, we''ll build a better life, not just for you two, but for all those in need''''


    ''''We are amunity that supports one another"


    Amara''s eyes sparkled with newfound hope as she said, "I want to learn and be strong, just like the disciples here."


    Danica nodded in agreement. "We''re ready to work hard and contribute in any way we can. Thank you for giving us this chance."


    With a warm smile, I addressed Danica and Amara, "As a token of wee for joining our sect, I have gifts for both of you."


    Danica''s eyes widened with curiosity as she asked innocently, "What are the gifts, kind sir?"


    In response, I activated my powers, causing a brilliant surge of energy to envelop Danica.


    It was a moment of sheer wonder as she felt a tremendous, almost overwhelming, surge of power coursing through her.


    As the newfound abilities settled within her, Danica''s thoughts about me became even more obsessive.


    The intensity of the power I had bestowed upon her fueled a deep sense of devotion.


    She couldn''t help but admire me for the incredible gift I had granted her.


    "Thank you, kind sir," she whispered, her voice trembling with a mixture of awe and adoration.


    "I will use this power to serve the Heavenly Harem Sect and to honour you."


    Amara, too, looked at me with newfound respect as she too, had an unparalleled strength after her name had been registered in the Daughter Support Function.

 Chapter 197 Exploring the City

    Chapter 197 Exploring the City


    [: Daniel POV :]


    Eventually, I turned to Danica, my eyes filled with concern for the women in this city.


    "Tell me, Danica, how long has your city been suffering like this?"


    Danica''s expression grew sombre as she replied, "We''ve endured these hardships for five long years, kind sir''''


    ''''The depletion of resources has left us in a state of constant struggle."


    I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of empathy for the women and how they had to suffer for 5 years.


    "And what about the nobles or rulers of the city? Have they made any efforts to alleviate your suffering?"


    A bitter smile crossed Danica''s face.


    "The nobles have shown no concern for our plight''''


    ''''In fact, some of us dared to protest and rebel against their indifference, but they responded with cruelty''''


    Many were executed, and the rest of us were left in fear."


    The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on my mind.


    The women of Velia had endured five years of suffering, and the ruling ss had only exacerbated their misery.


    It was clear that a change was long overdue, and I was keen to bring about that change, no matter what.


    I leaned in closer to Danica, my voice filled with mystery as I revealed my goal.


    "Danica, my goal is to recruit every woman and every female child in this city into our sect''''


    ''''I want to bring Velia under our rule and make it a ce where they can thrive, free from suffering."


    Danica''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of awe and obsession as she listened to my words.


    To her, I seemed like a godly figure, capable of achieving the impossible.


    Her unwavering support was evident in the way she looked at me with reverence and devotion.


    "I believe in you, kind sir," she whispered, her voice trembling with devotion.


    "With the powers you''ve granted us, nothing seems impossible. I will follow you with all my heart."


    I nodded in agreement with Danica''s words.


    "Danica, I''m d to have you by my side. Here''s what we''ll do''''


    ''''Initially, let''s gather a small group of women who are willing to join the sect, even if it means letting go of their husbands or partners''''


    ''''We''ll start discreetly, and as our numbers grow, we''ll eventually reach a point where the entire city hears about us."


    Danica''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she embraced the n.


    "Yes, kind sir. I''ll talk to the women in simr situations as mine. They deserve a chance at a better life, and I believe they will follow our lead."


    Amara, who had been quietly listening, couldn''t contain her excitement any longer.


    She beamed and said, "I want to help too! I can talk to the girls my age and convince them that joining your sect is the best thing for all of us!"


    Both Danica and I couldn''t help but smile at Amara''s enthusiasm.


    It was heartwarming to see the determination and eagerness in the young girl''s eyes.


    I knelt down and ced a hand on her shoulder.


    "Amara, your help would be invaluable. You have a special way of connecting with your peers, and I believe you can make a difference."


    I turned to Danica and Amara, a sense of purpose in my eyes.


    "Danica, Amara, I have faith in both of you. I''ll focus on recruiting more women, while you and your daughter gather those who are willing to join our cause on your side."


    Danica nodded with resolve, her eyes filled with unwavering loyalty. "We won''t disappoint you, kind sir. Together, we''ll make a difference in Velia."


    Amara chimed in, her youthful enthusiasm shining through.


    "We''ll bring as many women as we can to the sect, just you wait!"


    As I bid farewell to Danica and Amara, I ventured deeper into the city of Velia, wanting to explore its every corner and uncover the true extent of its suffering.


    It didn''t take long for me to detect a peculiar sight.


    In a dimly lit alley, I noticed two cultivators dressed in white robes, cornering a young woman.


    Their menacing expressions and sinister words sent a shiver down my spine.


    I approached quietly, concealing my presence, and overheard their conversation.


    "If you don''t pay up the fee for the loan," one of them threatened, "we''ll have our fun with you''''


    ''''You wouldn''t want that, would you?"


    The young woman''s terror was palpable as she pleaded desperately for mercy. Her voice trembled as she implored, "Please, I beg you! I''ll find a way to pay, just don''t hurt me."


    The two cultivators in white robes merely sneered, their cruel intentions evident in their expressions.


    One of them taunted, "You should''ve thought about that before borrowing from us. Now, it''s time to pay the price."


    My heart filled with rage and indignation at their treatment.


    These cultivators were exploiting the vulnerable, especially towards a powerless woman and it was a situation that could not be allowed to continue.


    I approached the two cultivators with a not-so-kind smile and a calm demeanour.


    "Gentlemen, I suggest you put your hands down and walk away," I said firmly.


    They turned to me, their expressions filled with disdain.


    Seeing that I was alone and couldn''t sense my cultivation level, they thought I was just a mortal pretending to be a hero.


    One of them scoffed, "Who do you think you are, trying to y the hero here?"


    The other one added with a mocking tone, "Get lost before we decide to have some fun with you too."


    Little did they know that beneath my seemingly mortal facadey powers they couldn''t even fathom.


    It was time to teach them a lesson they wouldn''t soon forget but it''ll be a lesson that they can''t learn since they won''t be alive in the next few seconds.


    The two cultivators raised their hands, preparing to unleash their techniques.


    With menacing smirks, they taunted me onest time.


    "You''re in way over your head, mortal," one of them jeered, his energy crackling around him.


    Hispanion added with a wicked grin, "Let''s show him what a real cultivator looks like."


    As theyunched their attacks, I calmly swiped the air with a swift motion, and in an instant, their menacing figures vanished into thin air.


    The alley fell silent, and I turned my attention to the stunned young woman, questioning with genuine concern, "Are you alright?"


    But she remained too stunned to respond, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    She was gazing at the spot where the cultivators had stood just moments ago. It was clear that their sudden disappearance had left her in a state of shock and disbelief.


    The young woman, still in a state of shock, finally found her voice and stammered, "What... What just happened?"


    I offered her a reassuring smile and said, "Everything is fine now. The troublemakers are gone."


    I asked once more, my concern evident in my voice, "Are you alright?"


    After a few moments of absorbing the situation, she managed to nod and said in a shaky voice, "Yes, I think... I think I''m fine."


    After a moment of contemtion, the young woman turned to me and asked tentatively, "Are you... a cultivator?"


    I nodded with a warm smile and replied, "Yes, I am."


    Her eyes sparkled with newfound determination as she hesitated for a moment before finally asking, "Could I... be your disciple?"


    A wide smile spread across my face as her request took me by pleasant surprise. It was the first time someone had initiated a desire to be my disciple, and I couldn''t help but feel delighted.


    "Of course," I said, my voice filled with genuine warmth. "I''d be happy to have you as my disciple."


    Eventually, she gathered strength to share her painful past.


    "I was orphaned at a young age," she began, her voice tinged with sadness.


    "My parents abandoned me and I''ve been on my own ever since."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued, "I struggled to find food and shelter, often going days without a proper meal''''


    ''''It''s been a constant battle just to survive."


    I listened empathetically, my heart heavy with sympathy for her plight.


    "You''ve endured so much," I said softly, encouraging her to continue.


    She nodded, wiping away a tear. "I''ve seen others in the same situation, especially women and children. We''re all trapped in this never-ending cycle of suffering."


    As Ashly began to share her heartbreaking backstory of being an orphan and suffering through the famine in Velia, I listened intently, my heart aching for the hardships she had endured.


    It was clear that she had faced unimaginable challenges.


    After she finished, I exined the terms of joining my sect, the Heavenly Harem Sect, and the opportunities and support she would receive. I promised her a new life, one filled with hope and purpose.


    Without hesitation, Ashly nodded and said with a determined look in her eyes, "I have nothing else to lose at this point. I''m ready to join your sect and start anew."


    I extended my hand to her, sealing our agreement. "Wee to the Heavenly Harem Sect, Ashly. Together, we''ll work towards a brighter future for you and all the women of Velia."

 Chapter 198 More Encounters

    Chapter 198 More Encounters


    [: Daniel POV :]


    In exchange for Ashly''s decision to join the Heavenly Harem Sect, I activated the cards on her with a special gift.


    As she received it, a surge of power coursed through her, a power far beyond that of an ordinary immortal cultivator.


    Her eyes widened in astonishment, her surprise and shock evident.


    She gasped in amazement and disbelief, her voice trembling as she eximed, "This... this power, it''s incredible!"


    I smiled warmly at her reaction, well aware of the profound change this gift had brought to her.


    "It''s the result of your decision, Ashly'''' I said.


    But what struck me most was the admiration that now shone in her eyes. It was intense, even overwhelming, and I could sense the depth of her devotion to me.


    "I''ve never felt anything like this before. Thank you, Master."


    Her admiration bordered on obsession, and though it might have rmed others, I didn''t dislike it, I was even enamoured by the intensity of her feelings.


    "You''re wee, Ashly. Embrace this power and use it for the sake of yourself, me and the sect''''


    ''''Yes, master! I would do anything for the sake of you!'''' I smiled at her response.


    I looked at Ashly and began to exin my n and goals foring to Velia.


    I shared my vision of recruiting women and female children from all walks of life, offering them a chance for a better future within the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    "Ashly," I said, "I want you to gather as many women and female children as you can''''


    ''''Seek out those who are willing to join us, even if it means leaving behind their husbands or partners''''


    ''''We''re here to provide them with an opportunity for a brighter future."


    Her eyes gleamed with determination as she nodded in understanding.


    "I''ll do my best, Master. I''ll find those who are ready to change their lives for the better."


    I smiled, appreciating hermitment to the cause. "Excellent, Ashly''''


    With Ashly''s determination to assist in the recruitment of women and female children, I bid her farewell and set out on my own mission.


    I roamed the streets of Velia, approaching women of all ages and backgrounds, and sharing the vision of the Heavenly Harem Sect and the opportunities it offered.


    My approach was simple yet effective: I asked each woman I encountered to gather more women who might be interested in joining our cause.


    This grassroots strategy aimed to create a ripple effect, spreading our message throughout the city.


    While exploring the city of Velia, my curiosity led me into a nearby forest. To my surprise, not far from where I stood, a confrontation was unfolding.


    A group of male cultivators was engaged in a fierce battle against a group of female cultivators, and the tension in the air was palpable.


    I concealed my presence, watching and listening intently as the two groups exchanged blows and magical techniques.


    It was clear that both sides possessed considerable skill, but the reasons for their fight remained a mystery to me.


    As I overheard their conversations, the male cultivator''s voice grew more menacing as he demanded the spiritual nt, his eyes narrowing with a dangerous intensity.


    "Hand over that 1000-year-old spiritual nt now," he growled, "or face the consequences. If you don''tply, we won''t hesitate to spill blood right here."


    The female cultivator, though clearly frightened, remained resolute in her refusal.


    The female cultivator stood her ground, even as the male cultivator''s threat hung in the air.


    She clenched her fists, "I won''t hand over the spiritual nt," she dered defiantly. "Even if it means our lives are at stake, we will protect it''''


    As the tense standoff continued, it became evident that the female cultivator and her group were not unscathed.


    Injuries and wounds marred their bodies, and some of them struggled to stand.


    Despite their battered state, they showed no sign of hesitation.


    They readied themselves for battle, their hands and weapons trembling from exhaustion and pain, but their spirits unwavering.


    I watched in awe as these women disyed incredible resilience and bravery in the face of impending danger.


    And it''s time for me to take an action.


    With a thought, I appeared in the middle of the group, materializing seemingly out of nowhere.


    My sudden appearance startled both factions, but the male group reacted with a threatening voice.


    "What''s this? Who are you?" one of them demanded, his toneced with suspicion and hostility.


    They seemed ready to confront yet another adversary.


    Ignoring their menacing words, I turned my attention to the courageous woman who had refused to back down despite the odds.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she saw me materialize before her.


    I spoke to her and her group with a calm and reassuring tone.


    "Do you need help?" I asked, my gaze focused on her, trying to convey my willingness to help her.


    My appearance had indeed caused a collective frown among the male group.


    Their anger and frustration were evident as they exchanged bewildered nces.


    Some of them began to mock and threaten me, their voicesced with venom.


    "Who do you think you are, popping up out of nowhere?" one of them sneered, while another added, "You''re in way over your head, stranger."


    Despite the escting tension and their harsh words, I continued to await the woman''s response, but she appeared too stunned by my sudden appearance to speak.


    As I awaited the woman''s response, tension hung heavy in the air, and it seemed as though a breaking point was imminent.


    Then, one of the male cultivators, unable to contain his anger, made a rash decision andunched an attack on me.


    ''''Die you brat!''''


    Without even looking back, the male cultivator who attacked ceased to exist, vanishing as if he had never been there at all.


    The sudden disappearance of theirrade left the remaining members of the male group in stunned silence.


    Their expressions ranged from shock to disbelief, and they took hesitant steps back, uncertainty now clouding their faces.


    But I was far from finished. In a threatening voice that carried a chilling undertone, I spoke up once more, addressing the remaining group.


    "Am I not talking to her?" I red at them with my eyes full of killing intent.


    Finally, the woman, still visibly shaken by the recent events, seemed to recognize that I was indeed the real deal.


    Though she didn''t fullyprehend who I was or my capabilities, a glimmer of hope sparked within her.


    She understood that her hopey with the man standing before her.


    With newfound determination and a hint of gratitude in her eyes, she didn''t hesitate any longer.


    She stepped forward, her voice steady despite the turmoil that had unfolded moments ago.


    "Please, we need your help," she implored, her words carrying the weight of the situation and the trust she was cing in me.


    "We cannot let them take our sacred nt. It means everything to us and our sect. Can you assist us in protecting it?"


    Her request was a plea for salvation, and her fellow female cultivators nodded in agreement, their injuries and exhaustion pushing them to rely on this unexpected ally who had appeared in their hour of need.


    "Of course,dies, just sit back and rx," I replied, offering them a reassuring smile before turning my attention to the male group.


    The male cultivator who had previously threatened me tried a different approach, invoking the name of his sect, the Armament Sect, as if it would intimidate me.


    He spoke in a tone that hinted at the power and influence of his sect, but I remained unfazed.


    "I don''t care who you are," I dered firmly, my resolve unwavering.


    Without any hesitation, I snapped my fingers, channelling my powers.


    In an instant, a blinding light engulfed the male cultivators, and they began to fade away into tiny particles, like essences of dust carried away by the wind.


    Their aggressive presence dissipated, leaving the forest in an eerie silence once more.


    The female cultivators watched in awe and relief as the threat vanished before their eyes.


    They exchanged nces, unable toprehend the extraordinary power they had just witnessed.


    "All of you will be fine from now on," I reassured the female cultivators before turning to leave the forest.


    However, before I could make my exit, the leader of the female cultivator group stepped forward, her expression a mix of gratitude and admiration.


    "Thank you," she said, her voice filled with sincerity. "We are truly grateful."


    She paused for a moment before a determined look crossed her face.


    "I would like to extend an invitation to you and we will repay you in our sect'''' She said.


    The woman''s invitation to join the Clouds of Mystery sect was a gesture of gratitude for what I had done, and I epted it with an open heart, curious about what rewards and knowledge their sect might offer.


    Little did they know that I also had a n in mind.


    As I followed the woman and her fellow cultivators, I saw this as an opportunity to recruit them into my own sect, the Heavenly Harem Sect.

 Chapter 199 Cloud of Mystery Sect

    Chapter 199 Cloud of Mystery Sect


    [: Daniel POV :]


    Upon entering the Clouds of Mystery sect, the woman led me to a room where I could rest and prepare for further discussions.


    She left briefly to inform her sect leader about the recent events and my presence within their sect.


    As I settled into the room, I heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    The woman, apanied by the sect leader, entered the room.


    The sect leader, a wise and experienced cultivator, greeted me with a respectful nod.


    "I''ve heard about your remarkable abilities and the assistance you provided to our sect today," she began.


    "We are truly grateful for your help in protecting our sacred nt."


    I acknowledged her words with a humble nod.


    "I was d to be of assistance to your sect in its time of need," I replied.


    The sect leader''s beauty was captivating, with her long, flowing hair that resembled the undting waves of the ocean.


    Her eyes were a brilliant shade of emerald green.


    Her figure was statuesque, with curves that gracefully entuated her femininity and power.


    As she moved, her steps exuded a poise and grace that left an indelible mark on those who had the privilege of seeing her.


    For a moment, I found myself momentarily entranced by her beauty, but I quickly refocused on the matter at hand.


    There was much to discuss, both regarding the recent events involving the Clouds of Mystery sect and my ns for the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    The woman who had initially sought my help added, "Daniel, this is our esteemed sect leader, Master Limi. She leads us with great wisdom and strength."


    I extended my hand in greeting to Master Li Mei. "It''s nice to meet you, Master Limi," I said.


    Master Li Mei''s eyes held a curious glint as she regarded me. "I wish to thank you with a reward, but first, I wish to invite you for dinner''''


    I epted the invitation for dinner with Master Limi and the members of the Clouds of Mystery sect.


    The meal was a pleasant affair, with a variety of dishes served, each one a testament to the culinary skills of the sect.


    We sat around a polished wooden table, and the atmosphere was filled with a sense of camaraderie.


    As we dined, Master Limi and I engaged in conversation.


    We discussed the recent events involving the sect, the significance of the sacred nt, and the challenges they had faced.


    As our dinner conversation continued, Limi expressed her heartfelt gratitude once more for my assistance in safeguarding the sacred nt.


    She then shared with me the deep significance of the nt to her and the Clouds of Mystery sect.


    She exined that she had been stuck in the Origin Realm for dozens of years, unable to make the breakthrough to the coveted Daybreaker Realm, the realm of great power and prestige.


    The 1000-year-old spiritual nt held the key to achieving this long-sought advancement in cultivation.


    "If I seed in using the nt to break through to the Daybreaker Realm," Limi confided, her eyes reflecting her resolve, "it would not only elevate me personally but also bring immense prestige to our sect''''


    ''''No one would dare to cross our path, and we would be safe."


    Limi went on to reveal that her sect had been at odds with another powerful sect, and they had been targeting her and Clouds of Mystery.


    This conflict had been a source of constant tension and danger, making her quest for the Daybreaker Realm even more crucial.


    "If I can attain that level of power," she added, "they would think twice before challenging us. It would secure our sect''s position and ensure our safety."


    Limi''s voice held a note of urgency as she continued, "Daniel, you have no idea how many times we''ve been on the verge of being obliterated by our rivals''''


    ''''They''ve pushed us to the brink, and I''ve had to make tough decisions to protect our members''''


    ''''This breakthrough is not just about personal power; it''s about ensuring the safety and prosperity of everyone in the Clouds of Mystery sect."


    I listened intently, recognizing the gravity of her words. "I can see how much this means to you and your sect," I replied.


    I took a moment to collect my thoughts, my gaze locked with Limi''s as I prepared to make my offer.


    Leaning in slightly, I said, "How about I give you an offer, Limi?"


    Limi''s expression revealed a mix of confusion and curiosity as she furrowed her brows.


    "An offer? What do you mean?" she asked, her interest piqued.


    Before Limi could respond, I reached into my robe, producing the radiant treasure¡ªthe Immortal Peach.


    The sight of it caused Limi''s eyes to widen in shock, and she couldn''t contain her exmation, "Immortal Peach!"


    The legendary fruit held incredible properties and significance in the world of cultivation, and its presence left Limi both astonished and intrigued.


    It was clear that she was eager to hear more about my offer and how the Immortal Peach might be a key to our coboration.


    With the Immortal Peach resting on the table between us, I began to exin my goal to Limi in more detail.


    "You see, Limi," I began, "my goal with the Heavenly Harem Sect is to create a harmonious society where female cultivators of all backgrounds can thrive''''


    ''''I want to provide opportunities for women and female children, empowering them to reach their full potential and contribute to the sect and me," I exined.


    Limi listened intently, her eyes focused on the Immortal Peach but her attention was clearly on my words.


    She nodded thoughtfully, absorbing my vision.


    "But how does this Immortal Peach fit into your goal?" she asked, her curiosity still evident.


    I smiled and pushed the fruit slightly toward her. "It''s a token of my sincerity in wanting you to be my disciple''''


    Limi reached out and gently touched the Immortal Peach, her fingers tracing the soft skin of the fruit. "This is a generous offer," she acknowledged. "But what do you expect in return?"


    I leaned in, my gaze unwavering.


    "In return, I ask for your support and coboration. Join me in the Heavenly Harem Sect''''


    Limi considered my proposal carefully, and I could see the wheels turning in her mind as she weighed the potential benefits and risks.


    Limi''s curiosity deepened, and she leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing as she posed a question, "Are you nning to recruit the female disciples from my sect, Daniel?"


    I met her gaze directly and replied with a confident nod, "Yes, Limi, and that was my n."


    Limi''s brow furrowed slightly as she considered the logistics.


    "But, Daniel, resources in this city are scarce. Where will you find the means to support and nurture these recruits?"


    With a smirk, I leaned back in my chair and reached into my robe.


    From within, I pulled out a hundred radiant Immortal Peaches, arranging them on the table for Limi to see.


    The sheer number of these legendary fruits left her in stunned disbelief.


    "T-This is impossible!" Limi eximed, her eyes wide with astonishment.


    I watched her reaction with amusement before leaning in closer and asking, "Now, do you believe me, Limi?''''


    With a confident smile, I assured Limi, "When ites to resources, you won''t find anyck in the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    Limi''s belief in my words deepened as she gazed upon the hundreds of Immortal Peaches before her.


    These legendary fruits were incredibly rare and hard to find. Even searching the entire continent might not yield such a treasure trove.


    The fact that I had produced them here in this room was a testament to the vast resources at my disposal.


    Her curiosity and interest had been piqued, and atst, Limi couldn''t contain her desire. She leaned forward and asked in a determined tone, "What do I have to do to be your disciple?"


    I smiled at Limi''s determination and nodded.


    "It''s quite simple, Limi. All you have to do is dere your name and swear your loyalty to the Heavenly Harem Sect and to me as your master."


    I went on to exin the rules and principles of the sect, emphasizing the importance of cooperation, empowerment, and the advancement of all members.


    Limi listened intently, nodding in agreement as she absorbed the details.


    Once she had sworn her oath, I leaned in closer to Limi and said, "But that''s not all, Limi. I have more gifts for you."


    Before she could even question what these gifts might be, Limi''s body began to glow with a tremendous aura.


    She could feel a surge of power coursing through her as if she had been touched by a divine force.


    Her senses heightened, and she realized that she had been gifted with godly powers beyond her wildest dreams.


    Limi''s eyes widened in astonishment as she experienced this transformation, and she knew that her decision to be my disciple had opened doors to unimaginable possibilities and potential.

 Chapter 200 Limis Changes

    Chapter 200 Limi''s Changes


    [: Daniel POV :]


    As Limi''s body glowed with the tremendous aura of newfound power, I watched her transformation with a sense of satisfaction.


    It was a sight to behold, and I could sense the emotions coursing through her.


    Limi''s obsession with her newfound purpose was palpable.


    The burning desire to fulfil her role within the Heavenly Harem Sect and her loyalty to me shone brightly in her eyes.


    A new light had indeed dawned in her life.


    The world within her body seemed to hold boundless possibilities, and I could see the desires in her eyes.


    Her fanatic devotion to our cause was unmistakable.


    In the midst of this transformation, Limi''s love for the power and purpose she had been granted was evident.


    Her heart swelled with affection and gratitude towards me, and in her eyes, I could see a belief that I was more than just a master¡ªI was a god-like figure, a beacon of guidance and strength in her life.


    Gone were her earlier hesitations and doubts.


    Limi had fully embraced her destiny as a disciple of the Heavenly Harem Sect, and I could see that she was ready to walk this new path.


    Limi''s eyes shimmered with gratitude as she looked at me, her voice filled with sincerity. "Thank you, Master!," she said, her words heavy with emotion.


    "I never dared to dream that such an opportunity woulde to me."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued, "You''ve given me power and I can''t express how much this means to me."


    I nodded, understanding the depth of her feelings, and replied, "You''re wee, Limi''''


    Limi took a deep breath and dered with unwavering determination, "From now on, I''ll do anything to serve the Heavenly Harem Sect and you, my new master. I''ll give my all to fulfil the vision you''ve shared with me."


    Eventually, I leaned forward slightly, my gaze locked with Limi''s, as I broached a new topic.


    "Limi, do you think I could now recruit all of the female disciples within the Clouds of Mystery sect into the Heavenly Harem Sect?"


    Limi''s eyes widened at the idea and she didn''t hesitate to answer "I have no problems with that, Master. Your vision aligns with ours, and I believe it would be a great opportunity for our female disciples."


    ''''Moreover, with your abilities master, I doubt no disciples would wish to waste this opportunity'''' She dered with a wide smile.


    I smiled at her agreement and how fast we were going.


    With a sense of purpose, Limi summoned all of the disciples in the Clouds of Mystery sect, as well as the sect elders, into the sect''s grand hall.


    The hall was a sight to behold, filled with thousands of female cultivators who had gathered in response to Limi''s call.


    I stood by her side, a reassuring presence as Limi addressed the assembly.


    Her voice echoed through the hall as she exined the reason for summoning everyone.


    "Sisters of the Clouds of Mystery sect," Limi began, her voice carrying a sense of excitement, "I have called you all here today to share a momentous opportunity''''


    ''''We have been presented with a chance to join forces with the Heavenly Harem Sect and its esteemed Master."


    The disciples and elders listened intently, curiosity and anticipation filling the air.


    Limi continued, "Master Daniel, who stands beside me, has a vision of empowerment and cooperation''''


    ''''He believes in the potential within each of us and wishes to offer us the opportunity to join his sect, where we can thrive and contribute to a brighter future."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in, before concluding, "I invite you all to consider this opportunity seriously''''


    ''''We stand at a crossroads, and the path we choose could shape our destinies. Together, we can be an entirely different existence''''


    Amidst the murmurs of opposition, one of the sect elders stepped forward, her voice wavering with uncertainty.


    "Limi, this decision is not one to be made lightly''''


    ''''With the problems that we''re facing now, joining another sect may bring about changes we''re not prepared for."


    Another sect elder stepped forward, voicing her concerns. "Limi, we have thrived for generations with our own principles and teachings. Joining another sect may disrupt the harmony we''ve carefully cultivated."


    On the other hand, one of the disciples whispered expressing her concerns. "What if we lose our identity in this new sect?''''


    Another disciple added, "And what if the situation over there is worse than here''''


    Limi, standing at the centre of the hall, remained resolute.


    "I understand your concerns, but rather than exining, let me show all of you a fraction of my power that has been given by master''''


    Seeing that her words were met with continued resistance, Limi''s expression shifted.


    She raised her hand once more, and this time, she released her aura with even greater intensity.


    A surge of power radiated from her, enveloping the entire hall in an undeniable energy that left everyone breathless.


    The hall was instantly filled with a palpable energy that left everyone gasping for breath.


    The sect elders and disciples who had voiced their doubts found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer power emanating from Limi.


    Some staggered back, their faces paling with astonishment.


    "W-What is this!?" one of the sect leaders eximed, struggling to maintain herposure.


    Another whispered in awe, "Why is her aura so powerful?"


    ''''Since when did master be so powerful!''''


    The disciples and sect elders who had voiced their doubts found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer force of Limi''s aura.


    Their resistance crumbled, and they gasped for air, their words silenced by the power she wielded.


    ''''Now, do you all believe me?'''' She questioned while looking at the hall.


    A hushed silence fell over the hall.


    The opposition had been quelled, and Limi''s action was made abundantly clear.


    As the silence stretched, it became evident that the path forward was bing clearer.


    "Do you all see now the power granted to me by Master?"


    With the grand hall enveloped in an electrifying atmosphere, Limi''s voice resonated with power.


    The disciples and sect elders, their voices stolen by the overwhelming aura, stood in a silence broken only by the subtle shuffling of feet and the faint hum of energy that filled the space.


    Limi pressed on, her words cutting through the tension like a de.


    "I know that my decision as a sect leader might appear rash, but it''s a decision that I want all of you to benefit from."


    As her deration hung in the air, the hall seemed toe alive with anticipation.


    The disciples and elders exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued, and the realization slowly dawned that this alliance held the promise of transformation and growth.


    "With the depletion of resources," Limi continued, her voice unwavering, "I don''t wish for any of you to suffer. With Master on our side, we won''t have to live in fear of anything!"


    Her words echoed with hope, and in that moment, the disciples and sect elders felt a surge of inspiration.


    They saw in their sect leader a visionary, someone willing to take bold steps for the betterment of all.


    As the hall buzzed with a mixture of awe, inspiration, and lingering doubt, it was time for me to step forward.


    Stepping forward, my presence catches their attention.


    "It''s not wrong for all of you to doubt me and your sect''s leader''s decision," I began, my voice steady and confident.


    "You have every right to feel that way."


    I paused for a moment, allowing the weight of their uncertainty to settle in the air.


    Then, with a subtle smirk forming on my face, I continued, "But actions speak louder than words''''


    ''''Since your sect leader has shown the power she has benefited from, allow me to demonstrate why you won''t have to worry about resources upon joining my sect."


    With that, I raised my hand, and in a flourish of power, I conjured a breathtaking disy of radiant energy.


    The hall was bathed in brilliant light as countless treasures and resources materialized before the astonished eyes of the Clouds of Mystery disciples and elders.


    Exquisite spiritual herbs, rare and potent cultivation materials, and treasures of untold value appeared in abundance.


    Immortal peaches, like the one Limi had received, glistened with an otherworldly glow.


    The disciples and sect elders watched in awe as the abundance of resources stretched as far as the eye could see.


    It was a breathtaking testament to the wealth and generosity of the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    The hall was engulfed in a chorus of astonishment and disbelief.


    Disciples and sect elders alike couldn''t contain their awe at thevish disy of resources that materialized before them.


    One disciple whispered, "Is this real? It can''t be."


    Another sect elder, her eyes wide with wonder, said, "I''ve never seen such treasures in my entire life."


    A hushed murmuring swept through the crowd as they exchanged incredulous nces, each item more magnificent than thest.


    "Look at those immortal peaches! They''re like gems!"


    "I can''t believe my eyes. Are we dreaming?"


    Limi herself, standing beside me, wore a satisfied smile as she watched her fellow sect members react to the overwhelming abundance of resources.


    "This is... unbelievable," one disciple uttered in disbelief.


    As the disciples and sect elders marvelled at the boundless wealth before them, a sense of hope and excitement began to rece their earlier doubt.

 Chapter 201 Fevernt Roars

    Chapter 201 Fevernt Roars


    [: Daniel POV :]


    Seeing the disciples and sect elders react with such amazement and enthusiasm, I couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    The hall was filled with a palpable sense of hope and excitement, a far cry from the doubt and uncertainty that had lingered earlier.


    With a voice brimming with power and enthusiasm, I raised it to dere, "Now, who wants to be my disciple!?''''


    My words rang out loudly and resonated with undeniable authority, causing a ripple of energy that swept through the hall.


    The impact of my voice was profound, and chaos broke out as all of the disciples, and even some of the elders, couldn''t contain their excitement.


    The hall erupted into a cacophony of eager voices, each disciple and sect elder shouting their intentions with heartfelt yearning.


    "I want to join!"


    "I''m in, without a doubt!"


    "Master, ept me as your disciple!"


    Tears of joy and excitement welled up in the eyes of some disciples as they stepped forward, their determination unwavering.


    The prospect of joining the Heavenly Harem Sect and the promise of boundless resources had ignited a fervour within them.


    "I''ve waited for this moment my whole life!"


    "We''ll be unstoppable together!"


    A sect elder, her voice filled with emotion, dered, "I pledge my loyalty to the Heavenly Harem Sect!"


    As the disciples and sect elders eagerly stepped forward, the fervour in the hall continued to escte.


    "I''ve dreamt of this moment!"


    "Master, I''ll follow you to the ends of the earth!"


    A young disciple, her eyes shining with determination, eximed, "This is the opportunity of a lifetime!"


    Sect elders, who had initially harboured doubts, were now among the most enthusiastic, their voices ringing with newfound hope.


    "I''m ready to embrace a new future!"


    "Joining the Heavenly Harem Sect is the best decision we could make!"


    The hall buzzed with excitement and joy as disciples and elders expressed their heartfelt desires to join me.


    The prospect of abundant resources had caused their desire to join the sect even more.


    Listening to the enthusiastic shouts of the disciples and elders, I couldn''t help but be filled with a deep sense of satisfaction.


    Their voices resonated with hope, and the sight before me was nothing short of surreal and awe-inspiring.


    With a wide smile, I stood at the centre of it all, feeling like a god before his devoted followers.


    The energy in the hall was electric, and I revelled in the moment.


    As time passed, the shouts of the disciples and elders grew even more fervent, echoing their strong desire to join the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    It was a testament to their desires and yearning for the opportunities thaty ahead.


    Sensing the right moment, I slowly raised my hand, a signal for a significant announcement.


    The hall fell into an anticipatory hush as all eyes turned to me.


    Hearts beat with excitement, and a slight nervousness lingered in the air as they awaited the revtion of what was toe.


    It was a moment that would shape the destiny of their lives, and the anticipation was palpable.


    I had never anticipated that the desire of the disciples and sect elders to join the Heavenly Harem Sect would be so overwhelming that they had dered themselves to be part of my sect.


    I guess they are that keen in wanting to join which made me happy at the same time.


    As their fervent derations filled the hall, thousands of notifications began to pop up, each representing a heartfelt desire to be my disciple.


    The sheer volume of requests was staggering and with unwavering authority in my voice, I dered, "I ept all of you into the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    Not only did I ept their request from the system itself, but I also dered to the hall.


    The momentous decision was met with a collective sigh of relief and joy from the disciples and elders.


    Eventually, I epted all the disciples and sect elders into the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    As I did, I activated the cards I had received earlier.


    At that moment, the hall was filled with a symphony of transformations.


    The disciples and elders'' bodies radiated with various auras, and their appearances underwent incredible changes.


    It was a sight to behold as their cultivation levels surged, and their potential was unlocked to new heights.


    The overwhelming energy threatened to disrupt the very fabric of reality.


    In response, I created a powerful barrier that enveloped the entire hall, preventing the dimensional and reality fluctuations from spiralling out of control.


    It was a spectacr sight as if the very heavens refused to acknowledge this momentous asion.


    However, I realized that I hadn''t yet exined the rules and terms for joining the sect.


    To rectify this, I called upon the system and requested that it imprint the necessary information into the minds of the disciples and sect elders the moment I activated the cards.


    As the transformation came to an end, the disciples and sect elders found themselves in a state of profound shock.


    They couldn''t believe what had just happened to them.


    The bloodline, physique, and spiritual roots they had received were beyond anything they had ever imagined, surpassing even the limits of the immortal realm.


    It was as if they had been reborn with boundless potential.


    The hall was filled with a cacophony of emotions as the disciples and sect elders tried to process the profound transformation they had undergone.


    "I... I can''t believe it," one elder stammered, her eyes wide with disbelief. "This power, it''s unimaginable!"


    A tearful disciple whispered, "It feels like a dream, but it''s real. We''ve been reborn!"


    Their voices carried a sense of shock and awe as they tried toe to terms with the incredible changes they had experienced.


    "The master''s power... it''s beyond anything we could have ever imagined!"


    "His abilities are iprehensible. We are truly blessed to serve him!"


    The realization that the master they were going to serve, me, was someone whose power and abilities were beyond theirprehension left them in awe.


    The depth of their emotions intensified, and they became my fervent, almost fanatical, believers their voices rising in unison as they expressed their loyalty.


    "We are yours tomand, Master!"


    ''''Master, Master, Master!"


    "Lead us to greatness, and we shall follow without hesitation!"


    Their derations grew louder, their words resonating with intense fervour.


    "Master, we pledge our lives to you!"


    "We will serve you with all our hearts and souls!"


    Their voices echoed through the hall, carrying with them the weight of their newfound dedication.


    It was as if a wildfire of fanaticism had been ignited within them, and they were eager to embrace their roles as my disciples and women.


    They were ready and willing to follow me to the ends of the earth, their hearts ame with the unshakable belief that our path together would lead to greatness.


    Eventually, I addressed them with amanding presence.


    The disciples and sect elders, their voices united in fervent devotion, eagerly listened to my instructions.


    "Now that you have be disciples of my sect," I dered, "the first thing you must do is spread my name!"


    Their response was immediate and resounding. "Master! We''ll do anything for you!"


    I continued, "I intend to bring every female in this city into my sect and establish our rule here. To achieve this, I will need all of your help in spreading my name and our mission."


    As my time in the hall drew to a close, I spent a little more time talking to them, offering guidance and encouragement.


    Finally, I bid farewell to the assembled disciples and sect elders, my gaze resting on Limi, who had yed a crucial role in this oue.


    She spoke with heartfelt sincerity as she addressed me.


    "Master, we will achieve the mission you have entrusted to us, and we won''t disappoint you!"


    Her words were filled with determination, and I nodded in acknowledgement and left the sect to find more women or children to recruit.


    As I continued to explore the vibrant streets of Velia, my quest to find potential recruits led me to an intriguing encounter.


    I stumbled upon a small shop that seemed to be on the brink of copse.


    The sign above the door barely hung on, and the disy in the storefront was a sorry sight.


    Approaching the shop, I noticed a middle-aged woman inside, her face etched with worry.


    Her eyes met mine as I entered, and there was a hint of desperation in her gaze.


    I offered a polite smile and asked, "What are you selling here?"


    The woman hesitated for a moment, her gaze shifting to the disy of wilted and spoiled vegetables.


    With a sigh, she finally replied, "I sell vegetables, or at least, I try to. But as you can see, they''re not in the best condition."


    I nodded in understanding, realizing that this woman was struggling to make ends meet.


    It was clear that her business was failing, and her financial situation was dire.


    It was precisely the kind of opportunity I had been seeking¡ªa chance to offer a better life to someone in need.

 Chapter 202 Targetting A Married Woman

    202 Targetting A Married Woman [: Daniel POV :]


    As I looked at the struggling woman, my primary goal remained clear, to recruit women and female children into the Heavenly Harem Sect.


    However, before broaching the subject of recruitment, I wanted to help her out.


    With a warm and reassuring smile, I said to the woman, "How about I buy all the vegetables you have in stock?''''


    As I looked into her eyes, I could see a hint of hesitation in her voice as she said, "But I don''t wish to burden you to buy all of the stocks."


    I couldn''t resist the opportunity to flirt a little and shed her a confident grin.


    "I don''t mind at all," I replied, my tone carrying a touch of yful charm.


    "After all, I''m always eager to help out a prettydy like you."


    Her face lit up with a delightful mixture of surprise and pleasure as she absorbed thepliment.


    Her response came with a flirtatious undertone, "Then, I''ll dly receive your kindness, but I should mention, I''m married," she chuckled, herughter like music to my ears.


    Maintaining my charming demeanour, I leaned in slightly closer, my voice carrying a hint of mischief, "I don''t mind married women."


    Her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue as she found me attractive, and she couldn''t help but steal a discreet, appreciative nce.


    The air between us seemed to crackle with a maic attraction.


    As I took out 20 purple spiritual stones from my pouch, I noticed a visible change in the woman''s demeanour.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and her breath caught in her throat.


    It was clear that she was utterly taken aback by the sight of the precious stones ¨C a currency that could sustain her for years.


    "I-I can''t take it," she stammered, her voice trembling with disbelief and gratitude.


    Her attempt to reject my offer was heartfelt, but I was determined to make this gesture even more memorable.


    With a confident yet gentle push, I insisted, "Come on, it''s a gift for a woman as beautiful as you."


    As I handed her the purple spiritual stones, my flirtatious tone still hanging in the air, she hesitantly epted them with trembling hands.


    Her voice quivered as she spoke, "I... I can''t believe this. These stones are so precious. Are you sure?"


    I leaned in a little closer, a yful glint in my eye.


    "Absolutely sure," I responded, my voice low and teasing. "Consider it a token of my appreciation for your beauty and charm."


    Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink, and her eyes met mine with a mix of astonishment and gratitude. "I don''t know how to thank you," she whispered.


    I shed a charismatic smile, my tone lighthearted. "No need for thanks," I said.


    As she held them in her palms, she couldn''t help but gaze at me with a newfound look in her eyes.


    It was a look of astonishment, gratitude, and perhaps even a hint of admiration.


    She had never expected a cultivator toe to her aid, especially in a city facing a depletion of resources.


    "Mr. Cultivator," she began, addressing me, but I couldn''t resist the urge to bring a touch of intimacy to our exchange.


    "Call me Daniel," I said with a friendly smile.


    As she hesitated for a moment, her gaze seemed to linger on me, affected by my earlier kindness.


    "Then... Daniel," she finally said, her voice making my name sound curiously intimate.


    "Are you from around here?" she asked, her curiosity evident.


    Leaning in slightly, I met her gaze, my eyes locking onto hers.


    "No, I''m not," I replied, my voice carrying a hint of mystery. "I just arrived in this city today."


    Her concern for my well-being was palpable as she couldn''t help but worry for a stranger in a city facing resource shortages.


    "Why would youe into this city? Don''t you know that the city is suffering from ack of resources?"


    I maintained my enigmatic smile, choosing not to reveal my true intentions.


    "Resources aren''t something that I''m worried about," I exined, my response shrouded in secrecy. "Let''s just say I''m here to explore the city."


    Our conversation continued, the air between us thick with intrigue as I concealed my true motives behind a charming fa?ade.


    Intrigued by the woman named Lindsay, I couldn''t resist the urge to draw her closer to our newfound connection.


    With a subtle tilt of my head, I asked in a flirtatious tone, "Well then, prettydy, what is your name?"


    A delicate blush painted her cheeks as she responded, "My name''s Lindsay."


    I couldn''t help but smile at the melodious sound of her name.


    "Lindsay," I repeated, savouring the sybles.


    "That''s a truly beautiful name."


    My voice softened as I spoke her name, and I couldn''t deny the pleasure it brought me to see the excitement in her eyes, knowing that I, a cultivator, had called her by it.


    As our eyes locked in a moment of shared anticipation, I leaned in a little closer, our connection growing more intimate with every passing second.


    "Well, Lindsay," I continued, my tone carrying a hint of mischief, "won''t you indulge me and spend some time with me, guiding me through this enchanting city?"


    Lindsay hesitated, her inner conflict evident in her gaze.


    I watched as her thoughts yed out on her face.


    "But," she began, her voice wavering as she wrestled with her thoughts. "I''m married..."


    She was a married woman, and the idea of going out with another man feltplicated, even forbidden.


    Yet, beneath it all, I could see the desire for adventure, the yearning for something beyond the ordinary, something that only a cultivator like me could offer.


    As I reached out to touch her hand, our fingers brushed in a tantalizing connection.


    I maintained my charming smile, my voice dripping with persuasion.


    "I understand your concerns, Lindsay," I replied, my tone seductive and alluring.


    "But, you don''t have to tell your husband."


    My words carried a hint of temptation, like a secret shared between us.


    "And furthermore, we''re not doing anything forbidden," I added smoothly, my eyes locking with hers.


    "I''m just asking you to guide me, that''s all."


    I may have framed it as a simple request for guidance, but my true intention was simple.


    I want to make her mine, to bring her into my fold as a disciple.


    I was willing to y the game, to tease and tempt her until she couldn''t resist any longer.


    Lindsay hesitated for a moment, but her resolve began to waver under the weight of desire and the allure of the unknown.


    With a gentle smile that masked her true feelings, she finally relented.


    "Fine, I''ll just guide you around," she said, her words a concession, though her heart held secret desires she was attempting to deny.


    Our dance of seduction had only just begun, and I was determined to make Lindsay mine, both as a guide and a disciple, no matter the lies she told herself.


    Hearing Lindsay''s agreement, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of delight.


    "Thanks, Lindsay, I appreciate it," I said, my smile widening as I knew the charm of it had captured her heart.


    Unbeknownst to her, she was grinning just as widely in return.


    But then, Lindsay''s expression shifted to one of sadness.


    "But I''ll be honest, Daniel," she began, "there''s nothing to explore in the city because of the famine."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of the city''s troubles.


    I leaned in closer, my voice soothing.


    "Don''t worry," I reassured her, my eyes locked onto hers.


    "I just want to explore a little bit, nothing more and nothing less."


    But I couldn''t resist adding a touch of flirtation, unable to hide my feelings.


    "Furthermore, spending my time in the city with you is already a charm in itself."


    My words seemed to catch her off guard, and she eximed, "You!"


    Her voice may have sounded a bit furious, but her expression told a different story ¨C one of delight and happiness.


    "You told me that I''m just your guide, so there''ll be nothing more and nothing less," she said, her voice attempting to sound strict but failing as I could see her smile trembling.


    It was clear that beneath her words, she was secretly hoping for something more, something extraordinary to happen as she guided me through the city.


    And I had every intention of making sure our time together would be unforgettable.


    I grinned in response to Lindsay''s words, enjoying the yful back-and-forth between us.


    "Yes, you''re my guide, nothing more and nothing less,"


    I repeated, my tone matching hers but with a hint of mischief, knowing that I had other ns for our day.


    Lindsay maintained her facade, her voice stern as she echoed, "That''s right."


    Yet, her eyes betrayed her true feelings, shimmering with a hidden excitement that mirrored my own.


    It was clear that our day together was destined to be anything but ordinary, and I couldn''t wait to see how she would react.

 Chapter 203 Targetting a Married Woman Part 2

    203 Targetting a Married Woman Part 2


    [: Daniel POV :]


    ''''Then, where do you wish to go Daniel?''''


    Lindsay''s question hung in the air, and I took a moment to consider her offer.


    "Well, if I''m honest," I began, my tone thoughtful, "I don''t have any clue what this city has to offer.


    So, since you''re my guide, you can lead me anywhere you think is worth exploring."


    She nodded in understanding, her eyes lighting up with the prospect of showing me around her city.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, she made a suggestion.


    "Then, how about we go to Erteo Food?"


    I couldn''t help but smile in response.


    "Then Erteo Food it''ll be," I agreed, though I had no idea where it was.


    What mattered was that Lindsay seemed genuinely excited about the choice, and that was enough for me.


    Following her lead, I walked beside her as she guided me to the unknown destination.


    It became increasingly evident that Lindsay''s happiness was growing by the minute, and I couldn''t help but feel that our adventure was off to a promising start.


    "We arrived!"


    Lindsay dered excitedly, pointing to the ce.


    It was a charming little eatery, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her enthusiasm.


    She was like a child in a toy store, and it was utterly endearing.


    "You''re cute, you know," I couldn''t resist flirting with her, my tone yful and warm.


    Lindsay was momentarily speechless, her cheeks tinged with a delicate blush.


    I decided to give her a moment to collect herself and walked past her, not wanting to press further with the "guide" argument.


    In truth, as a cultivator, I didn''t need food to sustain myself, and I couldst a lifetime without it.


    However, that didn''t mean I had lost my cravings or sense of taste.


    In fact, back in the sect, I had indulged in all kinds of luxury foods that not even immortals could acquire.


    As we stepped into the bustling eatery, the contrast between the lively atmosphere inside and the city''s suffering from famine was stark.


    I couldn''t help but remark, "Well, it looks like even though the city is suffering from famine, the restaurant seems lively."


    The vibrant chatter of patrons filled the air, and the aroma of food wafted temptingly from the kitchen.


    Lindsay nodded in agreement, her enthusiasm undiminished.


    "That''s what makes this ce popr among the citizens," she exined, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    With a yful grin, she urged me forward.


    "Come on, Daniel, let''s find a table to eat!"


    Her eagerness was contagious, and I dly followed her, eager to experience the culinary delights this ce had to offer.


    After a bit of searching, we finally found a cosy spot to sit, and Lindsay couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "It''s been a long time since I came here, and let me tell you, Daniel, the food they serve here is absolutely delicious!"


    Her enthusiasm was palpable as she spoke, her eyes lighting up.


    I couldn''t help but be intrigued by her words.


    "Oh really?" I replied, my curiosity piqued.


    ''''Then, shouldn''t we order?"


    I was genuinely looking forward to tasting the local cuisine, even though I knew it couldn''tpare to the exquisite delicacies of my sect.


    Lindsay beamed, her smile infectious as she turned to the server and began enthusiastically giving our order.


    As we sat waiting for our food to arrive, Lindsay decided to open up a conversation.


    "Daniel, I''m curious about your story as a cultivator," she admitted, her eyes gleaming with genuine interest.


    I couldn''t resist teasing her a bit, and I formed a flirtatious smile.


    "Oh? Is someone interested in me?"


    I asked, my tone yful.


    Lindsay''s cheeks flushed with a blush, and she stammered, "N-No, I''m just curious, that''s all!"


    Her denial was apanied by a nervous giggle, but it was clear that her curiosity had gotten the better of her.


    I decided to indulge her curiosity, finding her genuine interest endearing.


    "Well, there are plenty of stories I could share," I replied with a smile, my own interest piqued.


    For some reason, I felt a sense of delight in this moment.


    It was the first time I''d be sharing my experiences with someone else, hence, it was quite a new sensation for me.


    I decided to begin with a revealing statement to pique Lindsay''s curiosity.


    "You might not believe me, but I''m a sect leader," I disclosed, pausing to gauge her reaction.


    Her eyes were fixed on me, and her genuine surprise and curiosity were evident.


    "A sect leader? Isn''t that an important position?" she inquired, her curiosity getting the best of her.


    Her reaction was exactly what I had anticipated, and I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly.


    While it was true that if someone dered themselves a sect leader, it might be difficult to believe, especially if it was an unknown sect.


    However, my sect, the Heavenly Harem Sect, was unique and held a significance beyond imagination, even though it remained hidden from the world.


    It urred to me that despite my announcement to the world at one time when obliterating a continent, about me being the sect master of the Heavenly Harem Sect, no one seems to be aware of it as far as I''m concerned.


    It seemed that the world had forgotten, and this moment was an opportunity to reveal more about my extraordinary sect to Lindsay.


    "Yes, being a sect master of any sect is an important position," I confirmed with a nod in response to Lindsay''s question.


    Her amazement was evident, and her eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "That''s amazing..." she murmured, clearly impressed by the revtion.


    I continued with my storytelling, weaving a narrative that held a mix of truth and lies.


    "It wasn''t easy starting a sect," I exined, adding a hint of dishonesty to my words.


    "But along the way, as I met different kinds of disciples, my sect grew bigger and bigger, and now, it''s the most powerful sect ever to exist."


    Lindsay''s interest was clearly piqued, and she leaned in, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    "Well, how many disciples do you have, Daniel?" she asked, eager to learn more about the mysterious world of cultivators and my extraordinary sect.


    "Wouldn''t you find out if you join my sect?"


    I replied with a charming smile, maintaining the air of mystery that had surrounded our conversation.


    However, it seemed that her excitement had dimmed upon hearing my question.


    "I don''t think I can, at least not with me," she replied with a hint of sadness in her voice.


    It was clear that her inability to cultivate weighed heavily on her, as it did on so many others who dreamed of harnessing the power of cultivation.


    I decided to seize the moment and extend an offer. "I could help you with that," I said earnestly, my tone sincere.


    "I could turn you into one of the most powerful cultivators to exist."


    My words were not mere ttery; they held the truth of my abilities, and I saw this as an opportunity to recruit her into my Heavenly Harem Sect.


    Lindsay smiled in response, treating my words as a form of encouragement.


    "Thanks for the words of encouragement, Daniel," she replied, her smile genuine.


    I understood why she would feel that way.


    Afer all, the idea of a mortal bing a cultivator was a rarity in this world.


    Our conversation shifted as our food arrived, and the delicious aroma filled the air.


    It was a wee distraction, erasing the momentary sadness that had clouded Lindsay''s spirits.


    As we both indulged in our meal, I couldn''t help but ask, "Is it delicious?"


    I watched with a smile as Lindsay devoured her food at an astonishing speed.


    Her enthusiastic eating was rather endearing.


    She seemed a bit embarrassed by her voracious appetite and apologized, saying, "S-Sorry, it was just so delicious that I can''t help it."


    I reassured her with a yful tone, "Don''t be, and now I understand where all of the food had gone to."


    I couldn''t resist flirting a bit, openlyplimenting her figure and gazing at her huge breast and body.


    I had expected her to react differently, but to my surprise, she replied with a hint of shyness, "Y-You think?"


    With the ongoing famine, it wasn''t umon to see people looking thin and undernourished.


    However, Lindsay was different.


    She had a curvy, voluptuous figure with ample assets, and her beautiful brown eyes and hair added to her mature and alluring appearance.


    It was clear that she was a gorgeous, married woman, and her bashful response only added to her charm.


    Although her response was different from my initial expectation, it was still a wee surprise, and I couldn''t help but smile with a flirtatious glint in my eye.


    "Do you think I''ve been joking from the beginning?"


    I asked, my tone soft and seductive.


    "You''re a gorgeous and beautifuldy," I affirmed, making my admiration clear.


    This time, she took thepliment with a wide, genuine smile.


    "W-Well, thanks, Daniel," she replied, her cheeks tinted with a pleasant blush.


    It seemed that our yful banter and flirtation had created a unique and enjoyable connection between us, and I was looking forward how this would end up in.

 Chapter 204 Targetting a Married Woman Part 3

    204 Targetting a Married Woman Part 3


    [: Daniel Pov :]


    As we continued to enjoy our meal, Lindsay''s curiosity got the better of her, and she asked, "How''s the food? Is it delicious?


    I considered my response carefully.


    The truth was, the food tasted rather ordinarypared to the delicacies of my sect, but I didn''t want to discourage her enthusiasm.


    So, I opted for a pleasant reply. "It tastes good, and I can see why this ce is quite popr," I said, offering a diplomatic response.


    It seemed that my words pleased her, and she took pride in her choice of restaurant.


    "Then, I''m d you like it," she replied with a satisfied smile.


    It was a small white lie to keep the mood light, and I was content to see her happy and enjoying our time together.


    However, there was a sudden disruption that shattered the pleasant atmosphere in the tavern.


    It was a group of cultivators, and the leader, a brawny man with a scar running across one eye, barked out his demands, "I''m hungry, bring me some food."


    His words were met with an arrogant entitlement, as one of hispanions chimed in, "Oi, bring some alcohol while you''re at it."


    The group consisted of ten men, each appearing more menacing than thest.


    Their attire was rough and unkempt, and the air around them exuded an aura of violence.


    As they swaggered into the room, they acted as though they owned the ce, their footsteps echoing with a deliberate menace.


    Their presence sent shockwaves through the tavern''s patrons, instilling a sense of fear and unease.


    Conversations were hushed, and wary nces were exchanged among the customers.


    It was abundantly clear that this unruly group had a reputation for causing trouble here, and no one wanted to draw their attention.


    ''''Right at it!''''


    The servers, fearful of the menacing group, quickly scrambled to meet their demands, taking orders for food and bringing the alcohol they had requested.


    It was clear that the presence of these rogue cultivators was unwee, and the atmosphere in the tavern had be tense and ufortable.


    To my surprise, Lindsay reacted strongly to their arrival. Her voice trembled as she whispered, "W-Why are they here..."


    Her face had paled, and fear was evident in her wide, horrified eyes.


    She looked as if she had seen a ghost, and her entire body quivered with fear.


    Her hands shook uncontrobly, and her fingers clutched at her clothing as if seeking some form offort or protection.


    I couldn''t ignore her obvious distress, and I called out to her.


    "Lindsay," I said, but it seemed that her fear had overwhelmed her to the point where she couldn''t hear me.


    I called her name once more, this time with a slightly raised voice.


    "Lindsay!"


    Startled, she finally realized that I had called her.


    "H-Huh?"


    She was clearly bewildered and confused by her own intense reaction, but the fear still lingered in her eyes, and it was clear that something about these rogue cultivators had deeply unsettled her.


    I observed Lindsay closely, my concern evident in my tone as I asked, "Are you alright?"


    She took a moment to collect herself before replying, "Yes, I''m fine."


    She attempted to smile, but it was clear to me that she was putting on a facade.


    Her body still trembled, and the fear in her eyes lingered.


    I pressed a bit further, my voice gentle but probing.


    "But you somehow became different the moment they entered."


    I wanted her to acknowledge her feelings and share what was troubling her.


    However, Lindsay quickly denied it, shaking her head.


    "N-No, I was just surprised by their appearance, after all, they seem scary to me."


    She tried to brush off her reaction as mere surprise, but I could sense that there was more to her fear than she was willing to admit.


    I continued to study Lindsay''s demeanour, my concern for her evident in my gaze.


    "Are you really fine?"


    I inquired once more, hoping to encourage her to open up about her true feelings.


    Lindsay maintained her earlier stance, offering a sweet smile and reassuring words.


    "I''m truly fine, Daniel, but thanks for asking,"


    She replied, though her trembling hands and lingering unease suggested otherwise.


    Shortly after, she suggested, "Since we have finished eating, why don''t I guide you to another ce I have in mind?"


    It was clear that she wanted to leave the tavern, perhaps seeking an escape from the unsettling presence of the rogue cultivators.


    Before I could respond to Lindsay''s suggestion, the man with the scar across his eye approached her from behind.


    His voice dripped with mockery as he spoke, "Well, look who''s here boys."


    He chuckled, his toneced with amusement.


    "A familiar face," he added, wearing a sly smile as if he regarded Lindsay as an old friend.


    The men who apanied him reacted with surprise upon seeing Lindsay.


    "Ho? Isn''t that Lindsay?" one of them eximed.


    "What''s she doing here?" another questioned, their voices filled with curiosity and suspicion.


    The group''s reaction made it clear that they recognized Lindsay.


    But it was far from a friendly recognition and the atmosphere in the tavern grew even more tense as the group of rogue cultivators seemed to recognize Lindsay.


    "It really is unexpected to see you here, Lindsay," the leader remarked with a mocking tone.


    My own expression darkened as he ced his hands on her shoulder.


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger and possessiveness, knowing that Lindsay was meant to be both my woman and my disciple.


    Yet, I refrained from taking any immediate action, understanding that in certain situations, chaos and tension could work to my advantage.


    It was a tactic I had employed before, and I remained patient, waiting to see how the situation would unfold.


    The leader''s sly smile had disappeared, reced by a cold, serious expression as he confronted Lindsay.


    His grip on her shoulder tightened, causing her to wince in pain.


    The tavern''s customers watched the tense exchange unfold, a sense of unease settling over the room.


    "I wonder why you''re here, in a costly tavern when your husband still owes me money?"


    His words wereced with a veiled threat, and the tension in the room escted.


    ''


    With a menacing edge, he repeated his demand, "Where''s my money, Lindsay?"


    His grip on her shoulder tightened further, and Lindsay''s distressed voice quivered as she replied, "S-Soon, just give me another week, and I could gather all of the money and pay you back."


    Her fear was palpable, and it was clear that she was caught in a difficult and precarious situation.


    "A week? You told me that 10 weeks ago, and you think I can still wait any longer?"


    The leader''s anger red in his eyes as he questioned Lindsay''s plea.


    ''''Yes, that''s right,"


    14:52


    Lindsay replied, unknowingly sealing her fate.


    It was bing clear to me that Lindsay''s husband had taken a loan from these men, and now the responsibility had fallen squarely on Lindsay''s shoulders as her husband couldn''t fulfil his obligations.


    It was a situation that left her in a difficult and unjust predicament.


    "I-I promise, just give me another week, and I''ll repay all of it," Lindsay begged desperation in her voice.


    But the leader was no longer willing to entertain her pleas.


    His patience had run thin, and he seemed fed up with her words and promises.


    The atmosphere in the tavern grew even more charged as the standoff continued.


    "How about I give you a chance?"


    The leader''s voice dripped with malicious intent as he proposed his wicked n.


    A sinister smile stretched across his face, and he could barely contain his amusement as he watched Lindsay''s desperation cloud her judgment.


    Lindsay, clinging to any glimmer of hope, eagerly asked, "W-What is it?''''


    Her voice quivered, and she remained oblivious to the dark depths of the trap that had been set for her.


    ''''You know, actions speak louder than words, and Lindsay, you''re a woman who''ll do anything, right?"


    The leader''s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with sinister satisfaction as he revelled in her impending downfall.


    ''''Yes, that''s right,"


    Lindsay replied, unknowingly sealing her fate.


    "So, how about you prove it right here and right now?"


    His tone wasced with cruelty as he revelled in his sadistic game.


    A palpable sense of dread settled over the tavern as the patrons realized the depths of his depravity.


    "Strip yourself naked at this moment," hemanded with a devilish grin, revealing his true, malevolent intentions.


    The room fell into a chilling silence as Lindsay, horror-stricken and trapped,prehended the depths of her dire predicament.


    "W-What?"


    Lindsay stammered in disbelief, her eyes wide with shock and confusion as she struggled toprehend the horrifying request.


    The room seemed to close in around her, and a sense of dread settled over her like a suffocating nket.


    The leader repeated his cruelmand, his smile growing even more malevolent as he revelled in her growing panic.


    "I said, strip yourself naked," he reiterated with a sadistic grin, his intentions clear and malevolent.


    Lindsay''s body trembled uncontrobly, her mind racing as she grappled with the nightmarish situation she had been thrust into.


    The tavern''s patrons watched in horrified silence, unable to intervene as the dark and sinister drama unfolded before them.

 Chapter 205 Targetting a Married Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 205 Targetting a Married Chapter Part 4</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    The leader''s cruel words echoed through the tavern, and Lindsay felt a sense of crushing humiliation and degradation wash over her.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    His impatient voice pierced the air, making it clear that he relished every moment of her torment.


    "Lindsay, I don''t have time for you''''


    ''''It''s either you do it now or you hand over all of the money your husband owes us," he sneered, his wicked smile adding to her torment.


    His taunts were like knives, carving deep wounds in her pride and dignity.


    Stripping herself in front of the tavern''s prying eyes would be a humiliating and traumatic experience that Lindsay knew she might never recover from.


    Tears welled up in Lindsay''s eyes, her body trembling uncontrobly from the unbearable shame of the situation.


    She knew that she was facing an impossible choice ¨C to submit to a degrading act that would haunt her forever or to sacrifice her husband''s debt and potentially face dire consequences.


    The room was heavy with tension, and the tavern''s patrons watched in horrified fascination, unable to look away from the soon heartbreaking spectacle that would unfold before them. as she grappled with her decision.


    "F-Fine, I''ll do it."


    Lindsay''s voice quivered as she reluctantly acquiesced to the leader''s cruel demand.


    She felt utterly defeated, backed into a corner with no other choice.


    The room seemed to close in around her, and the weight of the decision she had just made hung heavily over her.


    The leader''s twisted smile widened as he watched Lindsay prepare to go through with the humiliating act.


    It was a moment of triumph for him, and he revelled in the power he held over her.


    As Lindsay reluctantly began toply, a whirlwind of emotions and memories flooded her mind.


    She thought of her life before marriage, the moments she had shared with her husband, and how everything had spiralled into this horrifying nightmare.


    It felt like a surreal and agonizing descent into a world she could never have imagined.


    With trembling hands, Lindsay clung desperately to the strap on her shoulders, her tears forming glistening trails as they fell to the ground.


    The overwhelming shame bore down on her, making her question how she had ended up in this nightmarish situation.


    Simultaneously, the leader''s wicked smile stretched wider as he observed Lindsay, relishing her torment and humiliation.


    His malevolence was palpable, adding to the already oppressive atmosphere in the tavern.


    But just as Lindsay was on the verge of surrendering to this degrading demand, I intervened abruptly.


    ''''What are you doing Lindsay?''''


    I gripped her wrist firmly, preventing her from proceeding any further down this dark path.


    My voice, once filled with yful charm, had morphed into a deep and menacing tone.


    The cheerful demeanour was gone, reced by an icy, seething fury.


    The expression etched on my face was not directed at Lindsay, but rather at the men responsible for subjecting her to such a horrifying ordeal.


    "I did say that you''re a beautiful woman, but I never asked you to show it to anybody else,"


    I asserted with a firm but caring tone.


    My sudden intervention had caught Lindsay off guard, and she gazed at me with a mixture of astonishment and bewilderment.


    "D-Daniel?"


    Her voice quivered as she questioned my actions, clearly puzzled by my unexpected interference.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm


    With genuine concern in my eyes, I tightened my grip on her wrist ever so slightly.


    "No, Daniel, please, I don''t want to get you involved,"


    Lindsay pleaded, her smile tinged with tears.


    Even in the midst of this distressing situation, she was adamant about protecting me from the turmoil surrounding her.


    My heart ached at her words, and I replied with a solemn sincerity, "And I don''t want to see you doing something that you''ll regret."


    In that tense moment, our unspoken connection deepened, as we grappled with our emotions and the unexpected turn of events that had brought us to this pivotal crossroads.


    My words had clearly struck a chord with Lindsay, but any chance for a romantic moment was swiftly interrupted by the impatient leader.


    He called out to me with a hostile re, demanding to know what I thought I was doing.


    "What do I think I''m doing? Can''t you see it for yourself?"


    I retorted, my toneced with mockery.


    My actions had clearly offended him, and his anger was palpable, evident in the way his fists clenched and his knuckles turned white.


    "You!"


    He seethed in response, his voice dripping with venom.


    But then, as if realizing something, he suddenly let out a sinister, triumphantugh that sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the tavern.


    The atmosphere in the room had grown increasingly tense, and it seemed that the situation was spiralling out of control, with the leader''s anger and vindictiveness taking center stage.


    ''''Good, Good, Good!''''


    The leader''s sinisterughter filled the tavern as he revelled in what he considered the joke of the day.


    His amusement was chilling, and the situation grew increasingly precarious.


    "It seems that you''re courting death!" he dered, drawing a sword from its sheath at his waist.


    The sight of the de sent a wave of tension through the remaining patrons, prompting them to hastily exit the establishment, fearing the impending violence.


    Now, it was just us and the rogue cultivators.


    "D-Daniel...you don''t have to help me,"


    Lindsay pleaded, her voiceced with guilt and concern as she worried about my involvement in her predicament.


    I could see the worry in Lindsay''s eyes as she nced at me, but I wanted to ease her concerns and provide reassurance in this tense situation.


    "Lindsay,"


    I called out her name with tenderness, my smile meant to offer herfort.


    The effect was immediate, as I sensed her heartbeat quicken, a response to the emotions swirling around us.


    Amidst the tension in the tavern, I reached out to Lindsay with gentleness in my voice and aforting smile, calling her name softly.


    The effect was palpable as her heart seemed to skip a beat, responding to the warmth and reassurance in my demeanour.


    "Have some confidence in me,"


    I encouraged her, my words a lifeline in this harrowing moment.


    Lindsay, for reasons even she couldn''t exin, felt a newfound trust in my abilities.


    She nodded in response, a gesture of faith amidst the chaos.


    The leader, always eager to exploit any vulnerability, couldn''t resist the urge to taunt Lindsay further about her marital status.


    His smile twisted into a mockery of her situation as he questioned, "But, aren''t you married, Lindsay?"


    His words struck like a cruel de, leaving Lindsay''s emotions in turmoil.


    ''''Well I supposed I can''t me you for cheating considering that you''re husband is quite pathetic''''


    As if that wasn''t enough, the leader continued his verbal assault, belittling her husband and indirectly using her of infidelity.


    Lindsay''s heart ached with aplex mix of emotions, and her expression became even more uncertain, caught in the crossfire of humiliation and desperation.


    Sensing the impending conflict, I urged Lindsay, "Lindsay, get behind me."


    Sheplied without hesitation, positioning herself behind me as a precautionary measure.


    While I knew I possessed the strength to protect her, I felt it necessary to create a sense of anticipation and tension in the atmosphere.


    My attention now fully fixed on the leader and his unrulypanions, my demeanour underwent a noticeable transformation.


    My formerlyposed expression shifted to one of determination and unwavering resolve.


    With my finger pointed squarely at the leader, I challenged him, "You."


    The usation in my voice was unmistakable.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to make her strip?"


    The question hung in the air, a direct challenge to his malevolent intentions.


    With a twisted, mocking smile on his face, the leader responded callously, "So what of it? What''re you going to do about it?"


    His words dripped with arrogance and disdain as if he believed I was nothing more than a random passerby who posed no threat, but he was wrong.


    As I stood there, my mind churned with countless scenarios on how to make them suffer the worst possible fate.


    While I had the power to end them swiftly, their own words earlier had revealed that death would be a merciful escape.


    I had decided to make them pay for their cruel intentions, mirroring their treatment of Lindsay.


    "If you ask someone to strip, then, wouldn''t that mean, all of you are prepared to do the same thing?"


    I questioned, my voiceced with a wicked smile.


    The tables had turned, and the leader and his men were about to taste their own medicine.


    The leader''s anger red, and he found my words utterly ridiculous.


    Even Lindsay, standing behind me, was bewildered, wondering about my ns.


    Yet, I continued with a smile, "I mean, aren''t all of you prepared to strip yourselves naked?"


    My tone was mocking, and I could see confusion and hesitation beginning to dawn on their faces.

 Chapter 206 Targetting a Married Woman Final Part

    <h4>Chapter 206 Targetting a Married Woman Final Part</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    "This man is delusional, he must have gone mad," the leader dered, his disbelief and shock evident in his tone.


    He exchanged nces with hispanions, who were equally taken aback.


    "Is he stupid or just a fool?" one of the men chimed in, his wordsced with mockery and disdain.


    "You can''t be serious, you actually think we''ll strip ourselves?" the leader''spanion added, his voice dripping with disbelief.


    "We should teach him a lesson, let''s cut him to pieces!" another man suggested, brandishing a de.


    The atmosphere in the tavern grew even more tense as the confrontation escted, with violence hanging in the air.


    But, despite their disbelief, I persisted, my wicked smile never wavering.


    "I''m asking you, strip yourselves, NOW."


    My tone grew more authoritative, an eerie calm in the midst of the brewing storm.


    With those words, I manipted their minds, using a subtle application of my powers to force them toply with my will.


    It was a sinister control that took root in their minds, leaving them with no choice but to obey.


    ''''Yes,''''


    All of them answered at the same time, their voices were monotonic and devoid of emotion, as if their wills had disappeared, reced by systematic pieces of machinery.


    Their movements were slow and robotic as they began to unfasten their clothing, much to the shock and horror of the onlookers in the tavern.


    Without any hesitation, I manipte their minds and bodies, forcing them to strip themselves against their will.


    It was an eerie disy of control, one that left them utterly powerless.


    They had no choice but toply, their movements synchronized and robotic, as if they were nothing more than puppets on a string.


    Their clothes fell to the ground, revealing their vulnerability and shame.


    The shock and horror on their faces were unmistakable, but it disappeared momentster.


    ''''Now, for the rest of your lives, all of you are dogs," Imanded with a chilling authority.


    It was a punishment they would never forget, a reminder of their powerlessness in the face of the supernatural.


    The onlookers who were hiding outside of the tavern watched in disbelief, unsure of what they had just witnessed.


    "The way you behave, act, and even live will be like dogs, and whenever someone talks to you, you''d only reply with a bark, understood?"


    I asked with a wicked smile.


    ''''Woof!''''


    All of them barked at the same time, creating aical yet eerie chorus.


    "And now, all of you will leave and run around the city," I said, my voiceced with cold amusement.


    Immediately, they dropped to all fours and scurried out of the tavern like a pack of dogs, their naked bodies on full disy for anyone who cared to look.


    What made it even more cruel was the fact that their consciousness remained intact, trapped in this humiliating and degrading existence.


    They would forever be tormented by the shame of that moment.


    The onlookers could only watch in astonishment as the once menacing group of rogue cultivators now fled like frightened animals.


    This was the fate that awaited anyone foolish enough to harm Lindsay, a person who would soon be not just my woman but also my disciple.


    As I watched the group of men flee, their naked bodies disappearing into the city''s chaotic streets, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    It was a fitting punishment for those who had tried to degrade and humiliate her.


    .c¦Ïm


    As I turned to Lindsay, I could see the shock and disbelief in her eyes.


    She stammered as she questioned what had just transpired, unable toprehend how those men had obediently followed mymands.


    "Lindsay," I said gently, my voice filled with a touch of concern.


    "Are you alright?"


    She looked at me, her eyes wide with amazement and confusion.


    "I... I don''t know what just happened. How did you...?"


    With a flirtatious smile, I leaned in closer to her and whispered, "I told you that I''m a sect leader, and a sect leader can have at least that kind of ability."


    As Lindsay heard my words, her eyes widened with understanding.


    She began to realize the extent of my abilities and the power I possessed.


    There was a hidden admiration in her gaze, and a sense of gratitude washed over her.


    Lindsay''s eyes welled up with tears and all of a sudden, she jumped onto me and embraced my boy with her trembling hands.


    "Thank you...Daniel," She cried with her voice quivering with emotion.


    ''''I-I was so afraid just...now...''''? Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ''''I-I didn''t know what to do....and it was so scary a-and, a-nnd''''


    Lindsay''s words were choked as her tears were in the way, but I understood why she was overwhelmed.


    Nobody was there to help her and she had almost gone to a path where she''d be forever traumatized by it.


    She was helpless and had no way out and with that kind of powerlessness, she was at her wits end.


    She had almost humiliation, but I had saved her from that fate which is why, she was unable to find the words to express the depth of her appreciation.


    And now, she could let all of her emotions out.


    "Don''t worry," I reassured her while I caressed her hair.


    ''''Everything''s fine now'''' Iforted her and she nodded as her hands around me tightened even more.


    "Besides, how could I let a gorgeous beauty like you suffer?" I decided to flirt a little bit, trying to ease her heart.


    She blushed at my words and the desire in her eyes was unmistakable as she leaned in closer, her lips just inches from mine.


    Her heart raced as she looked into my eyes, and she couldn''t help but recall my earlierpliments about her appearance.


    There was an undeniable attraction building between us, and desires began to stir within her.


    Lindsay had found herself drawn to the charismatic sect leader, me of course, who hade to her rescue.


    The tavern had faded into the background, and at that moment, there was only the two of us, drawn together by an irresistible maism., and our connection at that moment seemed to grow even stronger.


    Lindsay slowly pulled away from our embrace, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    She stammered out an apology, "S-Sorry, I didn''t mean to do that."


    I couldn''t resist a yful grin as I responded, "Don''t be. Besides, I like that soft part of your body," I boldly admitted, my gaze lingering on her with a hint of desire.


    Her blush deepened, and she seemed taken aback by my candidness.


    "R-Really, you like it?" she inquired, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and curiosity, her eyes locked with mine in a moment of undeniable attraction.


    Lindsay''s eyes sparkled with desire as she noticed my reaction, and she couldn''t help but smile coyly.


    Her suggestion to visit her ce was made nervously but with a hint of determination.


    "If you like it, why don''t youe with me and check out my ce," she suggested, her voiceced with a seductive undertone.


    It was clear that she was making a bold decision.


    I couldn''t hide my own smile as I dly epted her invitation.


    "Really? Then lead the way," I replied, my tone yful and filled with anticipation.


    It was evident that my earlier actions had affected her deeply, and now, her desires couldn''t be contained.


    Whether she was driven by her own desires or a sense of gratitude didn''t concern me.


    I knew that, in the end, she would be mine no matter what.


    As Lindsay led the way, I walked alongside her in afortable silence, cherishing the moment.


    Despite the city''s struggles with famine, it felt as though the entire world had narrowed its focus to just the two of us.


    As we drew closer to her residence, Lindsay nced up at me with eyes brimming with hope and expectation.


    Her voice carried uncertainty as she asked, "Are you really okay with spending the night at my ce?"


    My response was unwavering, my voiceced with confidence, "Yes, Lindsay."


    She seemed to grapple with nervousness as the only factor that was blocking her desires was her married status which acted as a barrier.


    But I was determined to dismantle that barrier, piece by piece.


    Lindsay''s revtion brought warmth to the air, and she continued to speak with a sweet smile gracing her lips.


    "You know, I''ve only just met you, but I feel sofortable around you''''


    ''''I feel safe, and I don''t know how to exin i''''


    ''''It''s like there''s an invisible barrier protecting me whenever I''m around you."


    I couldn''t resist teasing her a little, and I said, "Well, isn''t that because I''m your destined partner?"


    I added a yful tone to my words, expecting a chuckle or a witty retort.


    To my surprise, Lindsay didn''t reply with words.


    Instead, her response was a charming smile that seemed to convey a deeper sentiment, as though she wished she could have met me much earlier in her life.

 Chapter 207 [Bonus chapter]Lindsay Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 207 [Bonus chapter]Lindsay Feelings</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    As we continued walking towards Lindsay''s ce, the city''s hardships and troubles faded into the background, and it felt like there was a world of our own.


    Upon reaching her residence, Lindsay opened the door, inviting me inside.


    "Come in,"


    Lindsay warmly invited with a smile, and even though her house didn''t seem like it would survive another year, I could tell it held a warmth, and perhaps it was because of her presence.


    "Make yourself at home," Lindsay said with a gentle smile, gesturing to the living area.


    "I''m just going to check on dinner. Please, have a seat."


    As she checked on dinner, I took a seat in her cosy living area, feeling more at ease with each passing moment.


    The simple yetforting atmosphere of her home was a wee change from the world outside.


    "Well, aren''t you treating me like I''m your husband?"


    I flirted yfully, surprised by Lindsay''s growingfort with mypliments.


    Her response, however, caught me off guard.


    "Then, please treat me like I''m your wife," she said with a mix of nervousness and cheekiness in her tone.


    Her response sent a delightful shiver down my spine, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    As Lindsay served the freshly cooked meal and poured a cup of tea, a palpable tension hung in the air, filling the room with an almost suffocating silence.


    Sensing her nervousness, I decided to break the ice.


    "Lindsay,"


    I called out to her, causing her to visibly startle. Her eyes met mine as she turned toward me, her expression a mix of anticipation and uncertainty.


    "About the words that you said earlier on, are you really serious about it?"


    I questioned, looking at her intently, awaiting her response.


    My words seemed to have stirred a whirlwind of emotions within Lindsay.


    Her expressions shifted as she wrestled with her thoughts, and after a few moments of contemtion, she found the courage to express her true feelings.


    "I... don''t know," she began, her voice reflecting her inner turmoil.


    I listened intently, giving her the space to open up further.


    "I don''t know what I''m feeling right now or what kind of feelings I have for you," she admitted, her vulnerability shining through.


    Lindsay continued, her emotionsid bare.


    "But what I really know is that, at least, I want to repay you for what you''ve done for me... and by repaying with ''that'' is the only way I can think of,"


    She concluded, a genuine smile gracing her lips.


    ''''I don''t have any money," she admitted, "and knowing that you''re a cultivator, I doubt that the things I have would be enough." She smiled with a hint of sadness.


    I understood where she wasing from.


    In this world, nothinges free without any form of exchange and that was the harsh reality.


    And Lindsay understood that aspect greatly.


    While this concept doesn''t exist with my disciples, where I often provided for them without expecting immediate repayment, Lindsay seemed to believe that I might have different expectations due to my abilities as a cultivator.


    To be honest, I could have told Lindsay that she didn''t have sex with me.


    But if I did, I wouldn''t have the chance to make our rtionship closer than before.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm


    I won''t have the opportunity to make her realize about her feelings for me.


    I wanted to make her mine no matter what and what was stopping her from making a move was her marriage status.


    And I could tell that once she had paid me with sex, she''d cease her rtionship with me because she felt guilty for her husband.


    "Lindsay, you might not be rich, but do you know what kind of richness you have?"


    I questioned gently, seeing her curiosity growing.


    She leaned in slightly, eager to know what quality I found in her.


    "What... is... it?" Her voice trembled with anticipation.


    "Your beauty, Lindsay,"


    I replied softly, ensuring she understood my sincerity.


    "And I don''t mean it in a sexual way, but purely how beautiful you are."


    Her cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink, and a shy smile yed on her lips.


    "Despite facing the famine, it doesn''t take away your beauty, and I could tell that your husband must have been a lucky man,"


    I added warmth in my voice, appreciating the unique charm she possessed.


    "I think you already told me that a hundred times today,"


    Lindsay chuckled, her warm smile lighting up the room. I joined in herughter, appreciating her good humour.


    "But still, thank you for the words, and I really mean it,"


    She said with a sweet smile.


    We continued to talk and converse for quite some time, our connection deepening with each passing moment.


    Eventually, we both noticed that the suns had faded in the background, and the night had settled in.


    "Well, would you look at the time now," I said, ncing at an imaginary watch with a yful smile.


    Lindsay''s gaze followed mine, and she realized it was already nighttime.


    "It''s already night..." she muttered, her nervousness palpable.


    After taking a deep breath, she finally made her decision. "Well, you cane into my room..."


    Her lips trembled, and her body shook for a few seconds.


    Then, she stood up and walked towards her room.


    At some point, she paused her steps and nced back at me.


    "Aren''t you going to enter?" she questioned nervously.


    Perhaps, I had been focusing on her so much that I had momentarily forgotten the original purpose.


    Without wasting any more time, I stood up and followed her to her room.


    ''''You can stay here while I run and change,''''


    She said with a hint of nervousness, then walked off to another room.


    Sitting on her wooden bed, I couldn''t help but admire how cute her response was.


    After a few moments, she returned with her delicate skin barely concealed beneath the silk of ck lingerie that hugged her curves in alluring ways.


    She gasped when she caught me staring and hastily covered her chest and crotch with trembling hands.


    Even through the fabric of the lingerie, I could see the vivid blush rising on her cheeks in mortification.


    "S-Stop staring so much...you''re making me nervous" she whispered, averting her gaze.


    I couldn''t help it though; her majestic body held my gaze captive.


    "Well, I can''t help it. After all, your body is captivating my eyes," I replied with a smirk.


    Afterwards, she sat down on the bed right by my side with a bounce.


    The move was unwittingly seductive as her tits and ass bounced and jiggled when she settled onto the sheets.


    The ck lingerie she wore entuated every inch of her voluptuous body.


    I could not keep my eyes off her curves as they rippled beneath her skin.


    Her hair tumbled over her shoulders, the lustrous brown locks contrasting with her pale skin.


    At the same time, Lindsay was still feeling uneasy.


    Her mind was racing as she questioned if she was making the right decision.


    I could see her shaking from nervousness and I noticed her fingers trembling.


    Tofort her, I carefully enveloped my hands around hers, hoping that it would provide her with somefort.


    She turned to me and I could see the faint of uncertainty in her eyes.


    ''''Lindsay,'''' I started, giving her aforting smile.


    ''''Don''t be scared and don''t feel guilty for what you''re doing. You are not at fault and you are certainly not cheating on anyone.''''


    My voice was gentle and soothing yet filled with conviction of my words.


    I knew that my words would not be enough to sway her emotions.


    I forged ahead nevertheless.


    ''''I don''t know what happened but I think the men earlier on must have something to do with your husband''s loan right?''''


    I said without fearing what her answer might be.


    She didn''t respond with vehement denial, nor did she attempt to defend him.


    And her only answer was her silence,


    She could have easily defended her husband with a flimsy excuse, something like ''''But my husband does it because we had no money''''.


    But instead, she kept silent.


    That was more than enough to reveal the truth; he was nothing but a despicable scum and I hated it.


    I hated all husbands who treated their wives as though they were merely a use.


    I don''t care what others might say, but that is just how I truly feel.


    ''''If you still feel unsure about this, then, treat it as if you''re paying the loans''''


    I said to add a sense offort to her decision even though I was keen on giving her the best pleasure that she ever had.


    Eventually, a subtle but relieved smile spread across her tired face.


    "Daniel...I''m d."


    She wanted to burst into tears and let all the emotions she had been suppressing wash away.


    But she held it in, keeping her usualposed demeanour.


    "I''m d that you''re a gentle person."


    Her words were warm and full of admiration.


    "If it''s you, then I don''t mind doing it...with you."


    She finally confessed, allowing herself to rx as she epted the truth of her feelings.

 Chapter 208 Lindsay鈥檚 Pleasure Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 208 Lindsay''s Pleasure Part 1</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    I could hear her heart pounding outside of her chest like a drum as I leaned into Lindsay, sealing our lips.


    "!?"


    Her eyes opened wide and I felt her stiffen momentarily.


    But the next moment she yielded to the kiss and shut her eyes in anticipation.


    I wanted to make sure that she got pleasure from our kiss so I twirled my tongue around hers, hearing her gasp in delight.


    At the same time, I held her hand tight, wanting to make her feel safe in my arms amidst this intense passion between us.


    "Why does this feel so good,"


    She murmured against my lips, sending an electric bolt of desire through me.


    Once we separated our lips, she gazed at me with looks of desire.


    It felt like she wanted to swallow me whole.


    "You''re so beautiful, Lindsay,"


    I breathed into her ear.


    I tilted her head back with my hand and leaned in, kissing her neck.


    "Mmf"


    I felt her body quiver as I ran my tongue along the line of her jaw and she began to moan in ecstasy.


    I kissed her neck and I ran a finger along the waistband of her lingerie and she gasped in pleasure.


    "Mmm"


    She shivered and groaned as I lightly ran my fingers across her body, sending a jolt of electricity through her veins.


    With each caress she trembled, the heat rising in her cheeks.


    When my hands reached her breasts, they boiled with my touch, and soon she was trembling uncontrobly with pleasure.


    "Daniel..."


    Lindsay''s lips formed my name, a whispered plea that shuddered through me.


    I paused, desperate to avoid hurting her, yet eager to push forward.


    "Don''t fear Lindsay,"


    I murmured with an understanding smirk, the words a promise of what was toe.


    Her trembling fear still lingered in the air but she trusted me.


    I was now closely behind her with my breath hot against her skin as I trailed kisses up and down her neck.


    I explored further, finding the softest area of her skin and making her shudder with pleasure.


    At some point, my hands wandered as they began cupping her heavy breasts reverently before I started teasing and fondling them.


    The sensation sent a jolt of electricity through us both.


    "How could such a husband miss out on great things?"


    The thought of her husband missing out on such amazing things left me numb.


    I was filled with gratitude that he had saved them up for me instead.


    .c¦Ïm


    "Daniel...I''m embarrassed,"


    Lindsay stuttered, her cheeks zing red as she tried to hold back her moans.


    But I knew better, and there was no denying that she wanted it.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, Lindsay, I''ll make sure you''ll feel good"


    I said and her soft curves seemed to melt in pleasure under my words.


    My hands moved over her contours, sensually kneading her breasts until she let out a deep sigh of delight.


    I teased her nipples gently until they hardened and stood erect, sending wave after wave of pleasure through her body as I pressed hard into them.


    Her moans became louder and more desperate with every passing moment, echoing around us.


    Her body quivers with pleasure as I run my hands all over her, and she stifles a moan deep in her throat.


    Her eyes ze over as if in a trance, and she can barely form words.


    "Why...why am I feeling like this?"


    She trails off in a whisper, lost in the sensations that are taking over her body.


    I smirk as I continue to tease her sensitivity and press into her nipples, sending shocks of pleasure through her veins.


    She gasps with pleasure, unable to contain the passion that''s slowly overtaking her.


    "Lindsay, why won''t you tell me what you''re feeling,"


    I whisper seductively in her ear, continuing my gentle assault on her body.


    "It feels good Daniel!"


    I watched as Lindsay''s body trembled wildly, a thinyer of sweat and other fluid glistening over her skin.


    She gasped desperately for air, gasping my name in between shuddering breaths.


    I kept up the steady rhythm, pushing her higher and higher toward a pleasure that seemed impossible to reach.


    "Do you feel good Lindsay?"


    I asked with an edge to my voice, marvelling at the way her cheeks flushed pink with embarrassment.


    Her lips parted but no words came out; all she could do was nod helplessly as I seized her even closer to the precipice of ecstasy.


    "It''s alright Lindsay, we can take it slow,"


    I held Lindsay''s hand and pulled her close until our faces were inches apart.


    With my other hand, I guided her hand to the towel that barely masked my cock.


    Our eyes locked as she felt the heat radiating from my raging wood and her skin prickled with fear.


    "!?"


    She gasped audibly, her eyebrows shooting up in surprise as she took in the sight of my straining erection.


    "What...?"


    She breathed shakily, unable to break away from my gaze.


    The expression on her face was one of awe and admiration as she stared in disbelief at my manhood.


    She gulped nervously, her throat going as dry as a desert.


    Heat pulsed between us and I felt her desire for me growing stronger with every passing second.


    "Why...is it so big...and it''s even bigger than my husband",


    She whispered, but I could hear the hungry quiver in her voice.


    She couldn''t avert her gaze or stop touching my dick, and I felt myself being pulled towards her like a ma.


    Awe and wonder swept through her as her eyes widened at the sight of my exposed manhood.


    Her fingertips brushed over me gently but firmly, exploring my size and shape with a newfound curiosity.


    The warmth of her touch quickly aroused me, my body trembling in response to her gentle caresses that soon shifted into more passionate explorations.


    Her eyes zed over as her touch became more and more brazen with each brush of her fingers against my manhood.


    The intensity mounted until I was wracked by waves of need, aching for release.


    I gripped the sheets in desperation, gritting my teeth as every caress pushed me towards the brink of ecstasy until all control evaporated and I erupted with a powerful groan.


    "Lindsay, I''m about to cum!"


    I warned with a voice so deep and raw it shook the walls.


    "W-What?"


    She was taken aback by my warning, but before she could react, the towel quickly unravelled by my sheer force, revealing my swollen member directed at her face.


    My climax roared through me like an unstoppable tsunami and I unleashed my fury all over her, while she remained standing in shock.


    When I had finally finished, our eyes met and she still couldn''tprehend what had just happened.


    The sight of her hair and face smeared with my pungent white fluid filled me with deep satisfaction.


    Even in her state of shock, her eyes never left my engorged member, and I relished the knowledge that she wasparing me to other men she hadin with.


    She was frozen in awe of its enormity.


    Gasping in disbelief, her eyes widened as she whispered in shock, "This...is...a...cock?"


    Her shocked expression hinted she had never expected to be presented with such an overwhelming sight.


    I couldn''t resist a yful taunt as I asked coolly, "First time seeing a cock this huge?"


    She faltered as the words slowly sunk in, her throat tight and dry from the onught of emotions.


    No matter what lies ahead, she will never forget this moment.


    I pointed proudly towards Lindsay and the long, pulsing shaft of my arousal.


    My cock grew harder by the second, like a steel rod in response to her beauty.


    "Can you see this?" I questioned.


    I could see her eyes widening, her chest rising and falling with anticipation as she asked me in a trembling voice, "See what?"


    "Can you see how hard my cock is? See what you do to me?"


    With every word, my dick twitched more aggressively, burning with desire for her.


    While she was still baffled, I took her hand and let it rest on my shaft.


    Lindsay gasped when she felt the rigid heat of my manhood, throbbing powerfully beneath her fingers.


    Her eyes widened in wonder as her touch revealed its girth and strength to her.


    "Can you see how hard I have be because of you?"


    "Your cock became this hard because of me?"


    She asked with awe in her voice, her confidence surging at the thought that she had stirred such passion from a cultivator like me.


    "Yes, it did Lindsay," I growled, as I guided her hands around my arousal. "Which is why I need your help to settle it down."


    The girl trembled with anticipation as she asked, "How do I make it feel good?"


    I replied with a husky voice, "Stroke it gently."


    She nodded obediently and hesitantly ran her fingertips along the length of my shaft.


    A rush of pleasure coursed through my veins as I groaned in response to the warmth of her gentle caress.


    My gaze was locked on her, watching with fascination as her curiosity lit up her features.

 Chapter 209 Lindsay鈥檚 Pleasure Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 209 Lindsay''s Pleasure Part 2</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    "Do you like it, Daniel...?"


    Lindsay''s voice quivered with curiosity as her delicate hands moved up and down the length of my shaft.


    Even though she was still shy, she asked if she was doing it right.


    But I needed no more assurance; even just her feather-light touch was subjecting me to wild waves of pleasure.


    "Yeah...that''s it, Lindsay..."


    I gasped in delight as her small palms circled me, exploring my sensitivities with growing confidence.


    She began to apply more pressure, each stroke getting slower and more tantalizing than before.


    "It feels good Lindsay if you keep going like this"


    I let out a low moan - a mix of pleasure and impatience for more.


    "Are you feeling good from my hands?"


    She looked up at me in the eyes with her lips parted in anticipation.


    "Yeah Lindsay, your fingers are making me feel good"


    With that, I reached for her waist and pulled her closer, our bodies entwined in passionate harmony.


    Her touches were heavenly, her strokes slick and velvety.


    With each caress, I found myself inching closer to the edge of rapture.


    She expertly worked her magic on my shaft; bending, flexing and squeezing it with a tenderness that stirred an indescribable pleasure deep within me.


    Her fingers caused heightened sensations to course through my body, electrifying every nerve until I was on the brink of ecstasy.


    I could no longer contain the rising wave of pleasure within and moaned out loud, surrendering to her tantalizing touch.


    "I''m going to cum!"


    I could feel my body trembling intensely as I was on the brink of an all-consuming climax.


    My breath hitched, forming a low, guttural moan that echoed around us.


    I felt my orgasm ripping through me in waves, arching my back as every muscle tightened.


    "Ohhh," Lindsay moaned as the hot ssh of my release covered her skin and face.


    Her eyes widened in surprise at the amount of my essence coating her curves. I continued to pulse within her as our lustful cries filled the air.


    My body trembled as I revelled in the pleasure of her tight embrace.


    I could feel the heat radiating from her as I let go and released a load of my hot cum deep inside her.


    She gasped in surprise, gazing at me with wide eyes as she felt the warmth of my essence fill her up.


    "How can you release so much¡­?"


    She stammered, her soft voice barely audible above our heavy breathing.


    A slow smile spread across my face as I looked into her eyes and saw the mixture of arousal and shyness there.


    "Did it feel good?" She asked with her voice low and husky with desire.


    "Yes,"


    I answered as I brushed a few strands of hair away from her face tenderly and kissed her softly on the lips before pulling away slightly to gaze at her.


    "Ah..."


    A quiet moan escaped her lips as she met my gaze, and I knew that we had made progress towards exploring our desires for each other.


    My gaze was firmly locked on her as I spoke, my voice dripping with lust.


    "But I want more Lindsay..."


    I called out to her.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at me in disbelief.


    "You''re still...not satisfied?" She asked in surprise.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of what I wanted from her.


    "Oh, how is it enough Lindsay?"


    I replied with a seductive purr and watched in delight as my dick rose to attention right before her very eyes.


    She gasped in amazement at the sight and for a moment, I spotted a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.


    Eager to please her further, I stepped closer, wrapping my arms around her waist and trailed my kisses down her neck while my hands began to explore her curves.


    My mouth moved against hers hungrily and I heard her moan softly into our kiss.


    "How can it be...?"


    She murmured, her silky voice quavering with desire as she added, "Even my husband can''tst more than two times."


    I held her gaze as I spoke firmly, "It''s an insult that two times is enough for you," my voice just above a whisper.


    "So Lindsay, you are the one responsible for my condition now, will you fix it?"


    Lindsay hesitated before slowly inclining her head in agreement.


    Her eyes glimmered with curiosity and lust as she stepped closer, allowing me to wrap my arms around her slim waist.


    I paused, enjoying the sensation of our skin brushing against each other.


    A low moan escaped from her lips as I nted tender kisses along her neck, sending shivers down her spine.


    Lindsay''s eyes widened in shock as I uttered my proposal.


    She hesitated, her lips parted but she could not find the words to oppose me.


    "Of course Daniel," she eventually spoke softly, though her voice betrayed her uncertainty.


    I grinned confidently and replied, "That''s a good answer, Lindsay."


    My legs spread apart and I pushed forward, slowly closing the distance between us.


    Her breath hitched at the sight of my swollen member hovering just inches away from her mouth.


    "How about this time, try using your mouth?" I suggested with a wide grin.


    "M-My mouth?"


    Her trembling hands moved to her sides, uncertainly clutching onto the bedsheets.


    After a few moments of silence, she finally made up her mind and responded with timid resolve.


    "Alright...I''ll use my mouth."


    The second her petal-soft lips encased my hard length, I shut my eyes in pleasure.


    A moan filled the room as she began to work her magic.


    Everyp of her tongue sent tremors through my body and soon enough that same moan was tearing out of my throat.


    She squirmed in her seat as I leaned closer, her cheeks flushed with desire even as she trembled.


    Her breath hitched when I brushed my thumb across her lower lip, a sensation that seemed to electrify her entire body.


    She wanted me, and she knew it.


    A deep ache had taken shape within her¡ªa craving for the taste of my cock that she couldn''t deny.


    Not wanting to resist any longer, she let out a soft moan as I closed the distance between us.


    I watched in fascination as her beautiful pink tongue darted out from between her lips, and licked up the thick precum that had pooled atop my swollen cock.


    It was an incredible feeling, to have such a gorgeous girl licking me so intimately, and it was obvious by the look on her face that she enjoyed it too.


    With a shaky breath, she leaned closer, enveloping mepletely in the wet heat of her mouth.


    As soon as she did, the tension melted away from my body, leaving only pure bliss.


    Her tongue flicked back and forth over my slit, causing another rush of pre-cum to leak out.


    I could feel the tip of her tongue teasing me, probing, trying to find its way inside.


    She nced up, locking her eyes onto mine, and I almost came then and there.


    Those sparkling eyes,bined with her warm, moist lips wrapped tightly around me were simply too much to bear.


    My balls were clenched and full, desperate to pump their precious seed deep inside her, and I was afraid I wouldn''tst long.


    Her mouth and expression trying to take suck dick was killing me.


    "Oh fuck yes,"


    I groaned loudly as the pressure mounted inside of me, building rapidly until I couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Keep going," I said, gripping the base of my cock and gently pushing deeper.


    "Just like that, baby."


    She sucked hard, hollowing her cheeks and letting out a low hum as she savoured the taste.


    Then, without warning, she plunged downwards, swallowing the entire length in one fell swoop.


    Her lips stretched around the base, her tongue snaked underneath, stroking my underside with rapidshes.


    My cock swelled inside her, stretching her mouth wide open and nearly filling her entire throat.


    And still, she didn''t stop, sliding up and down my length, swirling her tongue around every inch as if trying to memorize every bump and ridge.


    My hands instinctively grabbed her head, holding it steady while her tongue worked its magic.


    She nced up, a sparkle dancing across her eyes.


    In that instant, I knew exactly what she wanted.


    "Yes, Lindsay! Keep going, suck it hard!"


    Lindsay moaned as my grip tightened and she started moving faster.


    My hips bucked uncontrobly, thrusting upwards, driving deeper into her throat.


    "Yes, baby," I panted. "Keep sucking...you''re gonna make me cum."


    A few secondster, I felt the familiar tingle shoot up my spine. I was close.


    "Here ites," I warned.


    A single strand of drool escaped from the corner of her mouth and ran down her chin.


    She looked positively erotic, her hair cascading down her shoulders and her emerald eyes zed over in passion.


    She waspletely lost in her world.


    "I''ming,"


    I grunted, pulling out and aiming my spurting cockhead straight into her open mouth.


    Semen after semen sshed against her lips and cheeks, and I cried out her name.


    "Ah, Lindsay!"


    She gasped in surprise but managed to swallow the majority of the sticky white liquid that erupted from my throbbing shaft.


    The remainder of my cum sttered against her chin, painting her porcin skin.


    We remained motionless, panting heavily, gazing into each other''s eyes.


    Neither one of us could speak.


    Eventually, after regaining control of her senses, Lindsay reached up and wiped some of the pearly liquid from her face, bringing her fingers up to her mouth and tasting the creamy substance.


    Her tongue darted out and cleaned them, and the look on her face said everything.


    She loved the vour.


    "Daniel..." she purred, leaning closer and cing her soft hand against my chest.


    "I''ve never cum could ever taste this good,"


    She whispered, her voice thick with desire and I smirked.


    "Good," I replied, running my hand through her silky hair and pulling her in for a kiss.


    We kissed passionately, and I could feel her melting against me, surrendering her body and soul.


    Her slender form moulded perfectly to my frame, and we fit together like pieces of a puzzle.


    I knew at that moment that she could no longer ever forget this and soon, she wouldn''t remember her husband, and she is mine.

 Chapter 210 Lindsay鈥檚 Pleasure Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 210 Lindsay''s Pleasure Part 3</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    "Lindsay, are you ready now?"


    I murmured into her ear, feeling my hot breath cascade down her neck.


    A shiver coursed through Lindsay''s delicate frame, and I watched as her lips quivered in anticipation.


    She was scared, but it only heightened the electricity between us.


    Our fingers inteced tightly as I carefully guided her onto the bed, hovering above her with our faces only inches apart.


    Admiration flooded me as I took in all of her beauty up close.


    Her eyes were aze with desire, and I leaned forward to capture them in a searing kiss.


    I felt an unquenchable hunger intensify within me as she moaned into my mouth, each passionate cry pushing me closer towards the edge of pleasure.


    She was trembling, and yet she knew deep down that she wanted it.


    "Are you ready, Lindsay?" I asked, my eyes examining her face intently.


    "Y-yes," she replied in a soft voice, her eyes shifting as a blush crept up her cheeks.


    She bit her lower lip, and the sight of it sent tremors of pleasure down my spine.


    I grabbed hold of her thighs, pushing them apart until they were on either side of me.


    Her body trembled beneath mine as I pressed myself against her.


    "Daniel...I''m scared..."


    She whimpered, desperately trying to shield her quaking wetness with her hands.


    Smiling softly, I whispered soothingly into her ear "It''s alright Lindsay, I''ll make it feel good for you."


    I caressed the nape of her neck as my lips listened attentively for her response; a shy nod and a gentle moan that only spurred me further into pleasure.


    I took my time exploring every inch of her body, feeling the way she moved underneath me with each whisperedpliment that escaped my lips.


    Beads of sweet sweat dripping down her body, Lindsay slowly let go of her feminine flower as I arrived with my stiff phallus.


    She softly sighed, "Mmm...It''s so huge."


    My manhood was aching to delve deep inside her tight sanctuary. Inch by inch, I prated her, and she weed me with an ecstatic moan.


    Her tight walls gripping my member fiercely sent waves of pleasure through me like lightning crashing against the thunderous sky.


    Our mouths were wide open as we moaned in harmony while I continued thrusting deeply.


    Our noises echoed around the room like music that could never be forgotten.


    As our rhythms got faster, I smirked knowing that no one else could ever touch her as deeply and intensely as me.


    With each stroke, my cock reshaped her inner canal into the perfect vessel for my lovemaking. Our bodies rocked together until finally, we reached climatic bliss.


    Her eyes widened and for a moment, I saw a hint of a smile ying on her lips.


    She inhaled sharply as I entered her, struggling to amodate my full length.


    I feathered kisses along her jawline as she released soft moans, her pleasure intensifying with each thrust.


    "What...what is this position?" Her voice was barely a whisper as she uttered the question.


    I pulled her legs wide open, but I didn''t intend to give her an answer, simply shing a devilish grin before continuing my relentless pounding.


    "Ahhh!"


    She let out a loud cry as I drove into her deeper than before, and her rapturous screams filled the room.


    The pleasure was overwhelming as my body began to tremble with every thrust; my skin prickling with desire at the feel of her tightness around me, the warmth of our bodies merging together, the seductive scent that clung to her skin, and the passionate sound of cries that escaped from her.


    I pushed forward even harder and faster, gripping her hips firmly while she threw her arms around my neck and dug her nails into my flesh.


    With one final plunge, we both reached our climax.


    I stepped closer, my breathing bing heavier with each passing second.


    Her sweet smell was intoxicating and I felt like I was about to lose control.


    Wrapping my arms around her waist, I pulled her close for a moment and then trailed my kisses down her neck.


    My hands were exploring her curves as I moved in slow circles around her body.


    My mouth hungrily moved against hers as our lips danced together and even through the fabric of her lingerie, I could feel the heat radiating from her soft breasts against my chest.


    "You''re one of the most beautiful women I''ve ever met, Lindsay," I murmured into her ear.


    She blushed and epted thepliment without hesitation, embracing me tightly as if she never wanted to let go.


    The world seemed to stop turning as our bodies intertwined in a passionate embrace.


    Her moans became louder with each touch, and she arched her back pushing her naked chest firmly against mine.


    "Are you enjoying this Lindsay?"


    I questioned, curious to know what she might be feeling.


    There was hesitance before she finally answered in between breaths, "Yeah...I''m feeling good..."


    I smirked, "Good, then I''m going to make you feel even better."


    With that promise I pushed myself deeper inside of her depths as our lovemaking intensified, echoing against the walls of the room.


    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhh!"


    Lindsay let out a long, orgasmic cry as her body trembled with pleasure.


    Her tight walls mped around my shaft as I thrust deeper and harder.


    Her eyes were wide shut, with her expression teeming with desperate lust.


    I could see that she was almost ready to reach the peak.


    "Lindsay, I''m about to cum deep inside you!"


    I warned, continuing to thrust and fill her insides with passion.


    "Yes! Cum inside me, Daniel! Please! I''m going crazy here! Take me!"


    She pleaded, her breathing ragged as wave after wave of pleasure rocked her whole body.


    "Yes, Lindsay," I said, "Just a little longer and I''ll fill your insides with my cum."


    At this point, all rational thought seemed gone in her head as her entire being seemed devoted only toward satisfying her desires.


    As if responding to my words, her walls clenched even tighter around me while her moans of pleasure became louder and louder until finally, an explosive climax enveloped us both.


    "Yes, Daniel! Give it all to me!"


    Lindsay shouted, her voice echoing off the bedroom walls, as she pounded her fists against the bed sheets.


    She wanted all of him and she would take nothing less.


    "Daniel!" she moaned his name in a deep whisper, in in-between heavy breaths, her eyes rolling back into her head from pleasurable bliss.


    Every thrust of his hips sent shockwaves of pleasure throughout her body, and her juices ran like a waterfall down her inner thigh.


    Lindsay could feel Daniel''s dick swelling inside of her and the anticipation was too much for her to bear.


    She closed her eyes tight as an orgasmic flood filled her womb with ecstasy.


    Her body quivered beneath him as he pushed further inside and groaned loudly in pure satisfaction.


    Lindsay smiled and opened up her eyes atst, reaching out to capture his lips in a passionate kiss; their tongues intertwined, dancing around each other''s mouths in a rhythmic bliss.


    As they broke away from the embrace, Lindsay could feel Daniel''s seed pulsating inside of her, filling every inch of her soul.


    "Yes! Give me more, Daniel--I''m so empty and craving to be filled. I have to have your cum inside me now!"


    She cried out as her words sent a surge of electricity through my veins, making me even harder.


    Her face turned a light shade of pink as she realized how aroused she was bing.


    "I can''t stop fantasizing about the feel of your magnificent rod, Daniel. Heaven couldn''tpare to the pleasure it brings me whenever you drive it deep into my core...Fuck me again! Please!"


    She begged and I could not deny her any longer.


    Positioning myself behind her, I teased the tip of my shaft against her wet entrance.


    "Ahhh!"


    Lindsay let out a strained moan as soon as my member touched her inner walls, her eyes agog with amazement at its size.


    Licking her lips hungrily, she whimpered "Please, take me now''''


    ''''As you wish."


    And with that, I continued thrusting deeper and deeper into her tight cunt, rolling my hips back and forth in a steady rhythm until we both reached a mind-blowing climax.


    Her moans of pleasure mingling with mine echoed through the room.


    Our bodies moved as one in surging waves of pleasure, and before I knew it, I was mming into her, our entangled limbs creating a cacophony of fleshy pping.


    Her torso rocked against me with each thrust, and every few seconds, she let out an ecstatic cry of pleasure.


    "Daniel..." She whimpered, her eyes gazing longingly into mine.


    "Tell me what you want, Lindsay?" Imanded, my voice strained with desire.


    Without hesitation, she begged, "Please fuck me again," her words sending shivers down my spine.


    The me within me roared to life; the dam had broken.


    With reckless abandon, I pounded into her with fervour ¨C our hips colliding with animalistic passion ¨C as her walls squeezed around me in unbearable tightness.


    My shouts echoed through the air as orgasms rippled from both of our souls.


    I could sense the powerful energy roaring within me, aching to be unleashed.


    With one mighty thrust, my body quaked in pleasure, as I spilt inside her with a feral growl of victory.


    "Fuck yeah!"


    I dered triumphantly before pounding her even harder.


    Her body shook with delight as she let out a primal scream.


    She could see how hard it was for me and knew that all it would take was a few more strokes for her own release.


    "Yes! Harder! Please, fuck me again," she begged in a throaty moan.


    Her insatiable need for relief only fueled my fire, and I dly obliged as I worked her body to its peak.


    The sound of our moans echoed off the walls as our breathing intensified, pushing us closer and closer to the edge.


    "Anything for you darling,"


    I murmured into her ear before increasing the tempo and intensity of my thrusts.


    She moaned louder and louder as I took her further into ecstasy until finally, we both reached orgasmic bliss.


    "Mmmh...ahhh." She screamed out in pleasure.


    "Yes, please fuck me hard and fast!"


    She pleaded desperately as I continued to ravage her hungrily.

 Chapter 211 Lindsay鈥檚 Choice

    <h4>Chapter 211 Lindsay''s Choice</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    As I thrust deeper and deeper, gloriously savouring every inch of her warmth, my breath caught in my throat.


    She moaned in pleasure as I filled her up, our bodies bing one.


    My orgasm rocked through me as she contracted around my length, pushing me over the edge.


    With an almighty roar, I released inside her and we shuddered together in ecstasy.


    ''''Oh my god, Daniel! That feels sooooo goooood!''''


    Lindsay''s voice quivered as I continued to rub her tired body with a soothing oil.


    Her breath became more erratic and her body shuddered at every cold-yet-rxing stroke of my hands.


    ''''Does this feel good?''''


    I whispered into her ear and she moaned in response, her hips instinctively rising up to meet mine in the most intimate of dances.


    ''''How about we try something else?''''


    I asked, pulling away from her for a moment to admire the glistening curves of her body beforeing back in for an embrace.


    She opened up her eyes and curiously gazed into mine.


    ''''What is it?''''


    She asked me with a trembling voice as if bracing herself for whatever was going toe next.


    I held my gaze on her, then slowly moved my hand down her body until it reached its final destination - between her ass cheeks, where I could easily feel the heat radiating from her ass.


    ''''Let me try using your ass'''',


    I murmured softly against her neck and felt a sudden jolt of electricity run through her body.


    Her breathing became even moreboured now as she made an effort to speak out.


    ''''M-My ass?''''


    She said bashfully, hesitant yet still intrigued by the idea of exploring something new together.


    Never had she done anal before, but tonight she felt brave enough to give it a shot - and I was more than happy to oblige.


    ''''If you want it, Daniel, then I''m fine with it''''


    She murmured, her voice barely audible. I smiled and leaned in close.


    ''''Here, let me show you,''''


    I offered, my hand running gently around her waist and pulling her closer to me as I began to demonstrate the movement.


    Her body trembled beneath my touch and she nervously shifted on her feet as my instructions grew more detailed.


    With a timid nod of eptance, she obediently followed mymands by pressing her hips back against mine, the warmth of her body radiating into my own as her ass cheeks rose towards me.


    ''''Is this right?'''' She questioned.


    "That''s right Lindsay,"


    I praised softly, admiring her beauty as her skin flushed pink with delight.


    "Your ass looks beautiful."


    She nodded shyly but said nothing, too nervous to speak from anticipation as I pressed the tip of my arousal against her entrance.


    She gasped at the sensation and squeezed her eyes shut, allowing a few moments for her body to adjust before I finally allowed myself to sink deep within hers.


    As our bodies intertwined in an intimate dance, any remaining reservations faded away as a chorus of moans escaped between us.


    .c¦Ïm


    She clung eagerly to my chest as I explored every inch of her inner walls, shivering with pleasure in response to each caress.


    The room was filled with a medley of erotic sounds that seemed to go on forever until we reached our mutual climax.


    ''''Ahh...it''s so big!''''


    She eximed, her voice full of awe as now, she finally wrapped her hand around 1/3 of it and eventually, I slowly thrust my hips.


    ''''It feels weird''''


    She said as time passes by, the insides of her ass began to widen and adjust to my size.


    ''''It feels strange, but I''m feeling pleasure from it!''''


    She gasped and she let out a deep moan, her breath ragged as I kept thrusting.


    After some time had passed, I was about to cum.


    ''''I''m cumming Lindsay!''''


    I warned and moaned loudly as I increased the pace and thrust harder.


    And eventually, as I had cum inside her ass, I took her hair and pulled her head back, making her squirt spectacrly.


    ''''Ah...that feels too good!''''


    She eximed once I had cum inside of her and cing my fingers on her chin, I pulled her in and kissed her softly yet passionately.


    ''''We''re not done darling''''


    I smirked while our lips were still locked together and I could see the anticipation in her eyes.


    ''''We still have all the night for us'''' I said with an inviting smirk.


    Our passionate embracested for hours.


    I explored every inch of her warm and inviting body, savouring every touch and giving her pleasure beyondpare.


    I felt as if I could stay in her arms forever, filling her up with my love and desire without any mercy.


    I moved inside of her slowly, dancing around each other to create an even more beautiful melody; our moans interweaving with the sound of flesh pping together.


    Our movements became more frantic as we reached new heights of passion, pushing each other closer to climax.


    She grabbed hold of me tightly, gripping my back with fervour as she released a deep moan from within.


    "Yes! Yes!"


    She screamed out as I thrust deeper into her glorious depths.


    "Fill me up! Fill me with your love!"


    She begged breathlessly as I unleashed wave after wave of cum inside of her, flooding her with pleasure until she trembled all over.


    Her stomach bloated with the amount of cum I had given her, and by the end of it all, she was apletely different person than before.


    She was a wild one now, her shyness evaporated into the night air and I couldn''t keep up.


    We explored new positions, discovering our mutual pleasure together.


    She climbed on top of me and rode until she could take no more.


    Our bodies glistened with sweat as we clung to each other in ecstasy.


    As the night went on, our moans and cries echoed in the room until she finally quenched her desires.


    Wey there breathing heavily, my arms holding her close against my chest.


    Her head nestled into my shoulder as we both drifted off into peaceful sleep, covered by a nket of contentment.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I heard her murmur "Daniel..." in her sleep.


    Her small, slender figure and rosy lips were so inviting, I had to resist the urge to just take her there and then.


    But she was so tired and had endured a long journey with me; she deserved rest.


    Although I hadn''t had time to satisfy my primal needs, it only heightened the anticipation of what wouldeter.


    I caressed her delicate skin, tracing the curves of her body with my fingertips as she slept peacefully.


    I reached out to caress her skin, my fingers trailing over every inch of her body.


    Her eyes trembled involuntarily before opening fully, locking onto mine with a mix of desire and hesitation.


    ''''Daniel...'''' she called out my name in a warm tone, her voiceced with something deeper than just physical pleasure.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I replied with a teasing tone, ''''Yes, my darling?''''


    Her chuckle was music to my ears and I felt my cock twitch in response.


    ''''That felt good and I had never had such amazing sex before,'''' she honestly revealed.


    My heart swelled with pride at the thought of pleasing her in ways that no one else ever has before.


    But then came the words that shattered my world, ''''But...I think it''ll be better if we end it here.''''


    The finality of her words hit me like a ton of bricks.


    Without thinking, I blurted out, ''''Why? Is it because you don''t feel anything for me?''''


    She shook her head quickly, ''''No! It''s not that.''''


    I didn''t panic nor was I mad, and all I did was ask her, "But why?"


    "Lindsay, if youe with me, I can give you everything that you want," I said, tempting her to go with me.


    But Lindsay had refused to be tempted by the wealth and riches that I promised.


    She smiled at me.


    "You''re right Daniel," she said calmly.


    "Maybe if I go with you, my life will change and all my wishes will be granted."


    She was confident in her words and immediately nodded after she finished speaking.


    Lindsay stopped for a breath, her lips still parted and her voice trembling.


    ''''But there''s something else that I can''t abandon'''', she paused carefully, taking aim at each word with precision.


    ''''And that is my husband.''''


    A wide smile greeted me, and in that moment I could fullyprehend the kind of person Lindsay was; someone who would never waver from loyalty to their partner.


    ''''I won''t deny that what I did was entirely wrong and I won''t resist that it felt good,'''' her words drifted away as she seemed to be lost in thought.


    She quickly regained herposure, looking directly at me with intent.


    ''''But I can''t leave my husband.''''


    I was astounded by her response.


    Admiration and attraction coursed through my veins, increasing my yearning for her to join my harem.


    I have long held women of her calibre in the highest esteem, but not all had provoked such strong feelings within me.


    Although I had many ways to alter her answer and bend her will to my own, I could not bring myself to do it.


    Manipting the mind of someone so pure and beautiful felt like some kind of sacrilege; instead, I yearned for Lindsay toe to me freely, without coercion.


    I knew that my words alone would not be enough to influence her.


    She seemed oblivious to how delicate her husband''s emotions towards her were, and thus she was unwilling to change.


    I thought it best to stand back and observe, only stepping in when she needed me the most. Only then would her behaviour be altered.


    I let out an exasperated sigh, the tension thick between us.


    "Alright, Lindsay," I relented, my voice strained.


    "I won''t force you to do anything you''re notfortable with, but I hope this is what you really want."


    As I spoke, I watched a hesitant smile begin to form on her face, and it eased the knot in my stomach.


    "Thank you, Daniel," she murmured softly. "Thank you for understanding."


    ''''Daniel, my husband will be returning soon,'''' she said as a warning.


    I could feel the wave of emotion that followed, and I knew without a doubt that it was time for me to leave.


    ''''I guess it''s time for me to go''''


    Without further ado, I got up from the bed.


    ''''Daniel...?'''' She called out to me as I avoided her gaze, my bodynguage speaking louder than words.


    Her already fragile expression shifted to one of sorrow, her eyes beginning to well with tears.


    I had gone from doting to cold in a mere second and it broke her heart.


    It struck her like an icy wind.


    She was not prepared for the sudden change between us, and I knew it.


    So I did what I could to make this moment even more memorable; wearing my robes with pride and a cold expression.


    She wanted desperately to say something but the words were lodged in her throat, tight as a tourniquet.


    I clearly heard her ask me to leave, yet she had such a look of regret on her face that I almost thought she wanted me to stay.


    There we were, alone in an ufortable silence that was filled with unspoken emotion.


    I said my goodbyes to Lindsay, before ultimately walking out of her home.


    ''''It was a good time spending with you Lindsay,'''' I whispered.


    Without looking back, I began heading towards the exit, yet I could feel the weight of her gaze as it followed me, all the way until I opened the door.


    It was only then that I heard her gentle sobs, echoing through the walls.


    Although it pains to leave her there alone, it was all for the sake of making up her mind.


    After all, this is not the end Lindsay.

 Chapter 212 Red Light District Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 212 Red Light District Part 1</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    After leaving Lindsay, I wandered through the streets of the famine city.


    My purpose was clear - to seek out vulnerable individuals, specifically women and children, in hopes of recruiting them from whatever unknown cause.


    As I continued my search, an unexpected turn of events led me to an area known as the ''Red-Light District''.


    The narrow streets were lined with dimly lit shops, each adorned with shy signs and tinted windows.


    The air was filled with a mix of excitement, anticipation, and a lingering sense of taboo.


    Even though the city was suffering from famine, it seems that some part of the city was still surviving and bustling with life.


    As I cautiously made my way through thebyrinth of this infamous district, my attention was suddenly drawn to the countless prostitutes.


    They were standing near the entrance of one of the establishments.


    "Mister, why don''t youe and spend time with us?"


    A young woman, her face etched with exhaustion and weariness, beckoned me with a wavering hand.


    Her inviting words hung in the air,ced with a blend of desperation and resignation.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the woman approached me, her delicate hands gently encircling my arms.


    Her voice, melodious and enticing, swept into my ears, apanied by a bewitching aura of perfume that could have seduced even the most reluctant souls.


    "Mister, it''s not so expensive, so why not indulge yourself and spend some time with us?"


    As her grip tightened, she dragged me through the infamous red-light district.


    This was my first time encountering a prostitute and intrigued by it, I found myself ncing at the shops that lined the streets.


    The woman, sensing my interest, tugged gently on my arm, urging me closer.


    Her voice, now a mere whisper, brimmed with an intoxicating seduction as she whispered, "Allow yourself to embrace the allure of this ce, and fulfil your deepest desires."


    I could have rejected and pushed her away, but I didn''t.


    I was curious as to how will this end and hence, I decided to follow her flow.


    Moreover, I was interested in what kind of service they do.


    Even though they might be prostitute, it''s easy for me to change their lifestyle and their loyalty towards me.


    On the other hand, watching that I wasn''t rejecting her initiatives, she smiled widely as if she had hit a jackpot.


    Upon entering one of the houses, she brought me to the counter.


    The moment we arrived at the counter, the woman introduced to me the kind of service that they provide, and the list of services they provided was rather a lot.


    The higher the quality of service, the more expensive it would be.


    "So...Mister, which kind of service do you want?"


    The woman questioned as she looked at me in the eyes with anticipation.


    With a smirk, I filled the counter with a towering amount of Purple Crystals.


    I was toozy for her to calcte the total amount. Hence, rather than waiting, might as well I''ll fill it up.


    The moment it couldn''t fit anymore, I asked the woman, "How about this? Is this enough?"


    The woman''s eyes widened in surprise as she nced down at the pile of Purple Crystals on the counter.


    Her jaws dropped to the ground and she found it unbelievable.


    She rubbed her eyes to confirm that what she was seeing was real and after a moment, she simply nodded.


    And her mischievous glint turned into a wide grin.


    "Oh, more than enough," she purred.


    The woman, who was at the counter, leaned forward, her gaze fixed on the stack of Purple Crystals.


    "Ah, it seems that young master seeks pleasurable experiences," She remarked.


    Her eyes were filled with admiration and it might have been some time since a tycoon had ever stepped into their district


    I grinned back at the manager, enjoying the thrill of this illicit transaction.


    "That''s right, I''m here for an unforgettable experience," I replied.


    "Money is no object when ites to indulging in my desires, so give me your best shot" I taunted.


    The woman, sensing my eagerness, motioned for me to follow her.


    "Without a doubt young master, we''ll provide you with our top service!" She eximed and afterward, she gazed at the woman beside me.


    "Marza, please guide him," She said.


    "Right away Madam!" Marza, who stood beside me winked at me as she said, "Follow me right away young master"


    She led me deeper into the house, through the corridors bathed in shadows of men and women, leaving hints of their activities.


    Eventually, as we walked, she spoke again, her voice low and seductive.


    "Behind these doors, you''ll find an array of experiences that will cater to every one of your desires,"


    She exined.


    "Inside this room, many women are waiting for you and they will fulfill each of your desires and you can do whatever you want"


    I listened intently, and my heart and mind looked forward to the possibilities thaty ahead.


    The allure of this hidden world shrouded in secrecy and decadence, was impossible to resist.


    Eventually, she stopped in front of arge, ornate door, a golden que disying the word "VIP" engraved upon it.


    She turned to face me, her expression filled with wicked anticipation.


    "This, my dear," she whispered, her breath warm against my ear, "is the room of all rooms. The epitome of pleasure and indulgence. Are you ready to step inside?"


    "I''m always ready" I replied and when she swung the door open, I stepped into the room, and I was greeted by an appealing sight.


    Inside the room was a huge space, perhaps big enough to amodate dozens of people.


    There was a bed that could fit 10 people, but that wasn''t the most surprising.


    There was a kitchen at the side, a bathroom, and closets that revealed kinky and lingerie clothes.


    It was filled with items that were used to pleasure the woman and also to fulfil the men''s desires and fetishes.


    However, on the bed, 5 women were lying on the bed and they were wearing seen-through robes that revealed their skin.


    All of them had curvy figures with huge breasts except for one who was petite, but I wasn''t a choosy man as I ept all types.


    "Oh? A new young master? Come here and join us" One of them called, and she had beautiful red eyes with slightly brownish hair.


    "Don''t be shy young master, we''ll make sure to give you the best experience you''d ever have"


    The petite one said with ck hair and ck eyes, and I felt nothing more than to destroy her tiny body and pussy with my dick.


    I''ll make sure to let her scream my name as I destroy her insides and mark it with my semen.


    "If there''s nothing else, young master, I''ll take my leave"


    Marza felt like she hadpleted her duty and the moment she was about to leave, I grabbed her wrist.


    "Where are you going?" I questioned.


    "Young Master, I had brought you to the room, so it''s time for me to leave"


    She exined and at the same time, she was curious as to why I was stopping her.


    "Oh really? Are you now?" My tone was sarcastic and it made her even more confused.


    "After bringing me here and seducing me, you''re leaving me?" I said and slowly, I smirked widely, "Are you not joining?"


    Marza whose expression was full of questions slowly turned into a wide smile.


    "If young master wants me, then, how can I reject it?" Her eyes were filled with anticipation.


    "Of course, wouldn''t it be better if there were more beauty like you joining in?" I flirted and she chuckled.


    "Then don''t mind me young master"


    She took my hand and led me further into the room.


    She guided me to sit down, her touch sending shivers down my spine.


    As we settled, Marza leaned in close, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Now, my dear, let the experience begin. Surrender yourself to pleasure, let your desires guide you, and let us transport you to a world beyond your wildest dreams."


    She blew into my ear and I simply allowed whatever she wanted to do to me first as I readied myself to embrace the unknown and immerse myself in the forbidden delights that awaited me in this exclusive red-light district.


    "What does the young master want to start with?" Marza questioned with a seductive smile as the 5 women waited patiently on their turn.


    Without any hesitation, I answered "Let me feel how good your mouth is" I grinned as Iy down on the bed with my arms under my head.


    "As youmand young master" Behaving like a ve, she obeyed my words and slowly, she crawled onto my crotch.


    With her hands on the robes that surround my crotch, she began to unveil it.


    The moment my cock was revealed, all of them gasps in genuine shock.

 Chapter 213 Red Light District Part 2 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 213 Red Light District Part 2 (R-18)</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    "My, my. It''s so¡­ huge."


    One of them remarked who goes by the name of Rinelle.


    Perhaps, it had been so long since any of them were with a man, especially a man as well endowed as me, that their expressions were priceless.


    My cock was so huge that they were shocked beyond belief.


    "Is it going to fit inside us?" Another woman, Lida, asked.


    "How in the world is he going to fit inside us?"


    The petite one eximed, her ck hair bouncing as she shook her head in disbelief.


    Looking at her small tits jiggled was quite adorable.


    "Ah, it''s even more shocking than thergest one we ever had!" One of them eximed excitedly.


    "Just thinking about it makes me feel hot!"


    They were all surprised, but one of them, the red-eyed woman, Rinelle, who had called out to me first, remainedposed.


    "Well, now that we are blessed in having a man this huge, it''s time for us to pleasure him"


    "How can it be ''this huge'' already?"


    Even though I was quite aroused, it wasn''t revealing the full form of cock. And their eyes were gazing at my dick.


    The woman with red eyes eximed in shock.


    "As expected of the young master! I don''t all of us ate enough to satisfy him"


    Marza winked at me as she was drooling over my cock.


    "I will work hard for the young master."


    She slowly bent forward, her hands holding my cock as she began licking the tip.


    Marza''s tongue was extremely skillful and as it moved about, it delivered perfect stimtion upon the sensitive sensitive tip.


    I groan in pleasure as my cock slowly began to get hard.


    "Ah...it feels good" I dered and each one of the women gasped in shock as they watched my cock rising.


    "As expected of the young master, your cock is getting harder."


    Marza''s eyes were glued to my cock.


    She moved her face closer and used her tongue to lick the tip of my cock.


    That sensation slowly worked its way toward the base of my cock and spread untold arousal throughout my body.


    "I''m going to put it in, okay?"


    Marza asked for permission, but I didn''t respond with words.


    My body had already given its answer.


    The tip of my cock had swelled even more and gotten much harder.


    When Marza felt that, she put the tip of my cock in her mouth.


    "Slurp~ "


    Thanks to the stimtion from her soft lips, it didn''t take me long to start spilling precum.


    "Hee hee. Looks like you''re getting more and more aroused."


    Marza spoke before taking my cock out of her mouth.


    "We''re only just beginning."


    Marza got on the bed and parted her legs as she spread her pussy with her fingers, revealing an overflowing amount of love juices.


    She was so wet that she was already dripping.


    Her pussy was filled with so much love juices that it seemed like a small river flowing out.


    "Then, young master, let me wee you inside of my world."


    However, it seemed like she wouldn''t give me the dinner yet as she bent forward and began giving me fetio again.


    Perhaps, she was teasing me.


    She wrapped her tender lips around my cock''s head again and sealed it with her soft lips.


    Then, her slender and nimble tongue began moving.


    It yed around the tip of my cock while slowly rushing down along it.


    "H-Hee¡­ Nn¡­"


    I groaned in pleasure as I felt the pleasure from the stimtion reach to my crotch.


    It felt as good as when I was having sex with her pussy.


    "Ah... "


    She reacted to the sound I made as she moaned with each movement of her agile tongue.


    I lifted my hips despite myself as I felt the pleasure that rose from my crotch.


    My semen rose as the great pleasure wracked my body.


    My penis head red up, on the verge of releasing its cloudy liquid, and my balls tightened.


    "I''m cumming!"


    My penis twitched several times and then I finally ejacted.


    "Mmm!"


    Marza''s cheeks were flushed red with arousal and she made a delighted look as my semen spurted into her mouth.


    She opened it with her fingers and stuck her tongue out, catching the semen that spilled from her mouth.


    She rolled the collected semen around her tongue and swallowed it.


    Then, she licked her lips and made an expression of joy.


    "How was it, young master? Does Marza''s mouth make you feel good?" She questioned.


    "Yeah¡­ It was great."


    On one hand, I was aroused by Marza''s actions as I watched her lick her lips.


    A thick white cloudy liquid flowed from her crotch and Marza''s eyes sparkled as it got on her fingers.


    "Nn¡­ Nn, ngh¡­"


    The liquid was spilling out more and more.


    It was a clear sign that the pleasure was still not over.


    "More¡­"


    The Marza in climax raised her hips in a daze and lightly rubbed her clitoris.


    The stimtion seemed to have further pushed her arousal up and it did not take long for her to cum a second time.


    "Aahh, ahh, ahh¡­ Ahhh, ahhh! Ahhh¡­"


    But I was also aroused by Marza''s smile and the joy she showed when she licked the semen from her mouth.


    I moved my hips as I covered her body with my own.


    She had a small, soft body and it was easy to abide by her wishes.


    But I could not rely on her to do everything.


    I touched the underwear still nted on her stomach and then moved my fingers through the damp pubic hair.


    "I''m going to continue."


    "I will be in your care."


    I kissed her on the lips before separating.


    My penis was still erect and it easily pierced a girl who had just cum three times.


    "Aah¡­"


    Marza''s eyebrows rose from the sensation of the penis splitting apart herbia.


    She seemed to have felt the pleasure of it for the first time because her eyes widened.


    Normally, that would be the case.


    "I-It''s so huge!" She eximed while moaning as her insides were stretching.


    My cock was slowly moving inside her as if to give her pleasure like never before.


    The sensation was different from all the men she had been with.


    And now, she was experiencing one kind of pleasure that she had never had before.


    I pushed my hips forward as I kissed Marza''s lips.


    "Ahh¡­ Nn¡­ Nn¡­"


    While I was kissing her, my cock stirred more inside her.


    The whole penis poked at the area around her womb.


    "Ngh¡­ Nn¡­"


    Marza''s body shook from the pleasure that came like a wave.


    Her body trembled as her sensitivity rose.


    "Amazing¡­this is amazing¡­"


    "Marza¡­does it feel good to you?"


    "¡­Yes¡­It''s the best."


    I wasn''t kissing her lips anymore. I kissed her neck as I moved my hips.


    "Uuh¡­ Ha¡­ Uuh¡­"


    Her breathing was rough as her arousal grew.


    As I kissed her, I grabbed her breasts, which were still covered by her robe.


    "Ah¡­"


    Her eyes were half closed as she groaned from the pleasure.


    Her breasts were soft and they swayed with each movement of my hands.


    For the time being, I was just letting my cock stir inside her.


    "Ahh¡­ Puha¡­"


    I licked her neck.


    She was so sensitive that she could not help but moan each time the tip of my tongue crawled along her.


    I sucked her smooth skin as I licked.


    She squeezed her pussy and gently bit her lower lip.


    The soft mounds that were her breasts swayed with her body.


    They were not too big and not too small. She was at the perfect level of arousal.


    I continued to suck on the soft breasts.


    If I had to say, her body was perfect.


    The proportions and softness of her body felt so good that it made me want to cum just from groping her.


    That said, I wanted to let my cock cum in her pussy first.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­"


    She switched position and pressed her breasts against me while melting in pleasure.


    Her smooth skin was crawling with goosebumps.


    The kiss and sensation of her skin rubbing against mine felt so good that I was almost ready to cum.


    "Puha¡­ I-I''m cumming." She said.


    "Me too" I replied.


    The tip of my cock felt a dull ache as she sucked on it.


    Her vagina squeezed down on me in her pleasure.


    I bit down on the soft breasts and decided to give more pleasure to her soft body.


    As I kept thrusting in and out of her pussy, we eventually cum together as we reached our climax before I cum, I have a push and reached the deepest spot of her womb.


    "!?" She widened her eyes in shock and her legs trembled with her toes curled up.


    And eventually, my semen invaded her insides, filling her stomach to the brim.


    "Ah..." Marza kept moaning as she felt the force of my semen entering her inside and after a few minutes, I stopped cumming.


    "That feels so good young master" She said as she tried to grab her breath.


    "Me too" I replied as I slid my cock out from her pussy, and rivers of our fluids began to flow out, creating a mesmerizing sight.

 Chapter 214 Red Light District Part 3 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 214 Red Light District Part 3 (R-18)</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    ''''But I don''t think you''re still satisfied young master''''


    Lida, the petite woman said as she walked towards me and grabbed my cock, and began stroking it.


    ''''That''s right and all of you will have your turn, so, be prepared'''' I smirked and all of them smiled.


    ''''Well, where should we do it here?'''' She said with a big smile and then she pointed towards the bed with her finger.


    I knew what she was talking about, so I just followed.


    Once we arrived, we justid down on the bed and the Lida began stroking my cock.


    She then took my cock and put it in the sweet spot, right in the entrance of her tiny pussy.


    Then Lida slowly spread her legs and bent over a little as she closed her eyes and began rubbing my cock with her pussy.


    ''''That feels good'''' I said and Lida smiled.


    Soon enough, began lowering herself over my cock, resulting in my cock starting to prate her pussy.


    She then moaned and began to bend her knees a little more as she lowered herself further and further to the point that my cock waspletely inside her pussy.


    "Aaaaah!"


    Lida moaned as she bent forward a little and spread her legs a little further apart.


    "Oh! It''s so big and hard.? It''s filling up my hole.? It''s so good!"


    She moaned with a smirk on her face.


    "It sure is," One of the women beside me said as she smiled at me, "I''m really jealous that he''s fucking you right now and not me, but I''ll be satisfied with this for now.''''


    ''''After all, soon it''ll be my turn to y with his cock."


    Lida began to blush madly as she smiled at the woman.


    Lida stroked my cock with her pussy and then began to move back and forth, which in turn created a really nice sensation.


    Her vaginal walls were really tight and rough, but the rest of her pussy was smooth and soft.


    It felt really amazing and? I watched Lida''s small breasts bounce adorably.


    She then lifted her body up just a little, so just the tip of my cock was inside her pussy, which then made her ce her hand on her stomach as she began to grind against the tip of my cock with her pussy and this, in turn, caused the intense pleasure to increase and her pussy juices to flow out.


    "Oh god," She said as she started to breathe heavily.


    "That feels so amazing.? So warm and soft,"


    She continued as she put her hands on her breasts and started to y with them.


    The warm feeling of her pussy was stimting every part of my cock.


    She then started to gyrate her hips as she ground her pussy against the tip of my cock.


    Lida then began to moan loudly in pleasure and soon enough, she began to cum.? "Oh my god!? I''m gonna cum!" She yelled.


    Her whole body shivered intensely and it was really erotic to watch.


    She then began to lower herself down and felt my cock prate her pussy and as my cock entered her, she moaned and moaned in pleasure.


    "Aaaah!? So good!''''


    She yelled as her walls tightened around my cock.


    Her pussy juices began to mix in with my cock and I can feel my cock throbbing and throbbing and it was a really amazing sensation.


    Once she waspletely on top of me, she sat down on my cock and felt my cock throbbing inside her.


    She then put her hands on my chest and started to move up and down on my cock and his cock was moving in and out of her pussy.


    She moved up and down, and then I started to thrust my hips upward, so the tip of my cock was ramming right into her hole.


    "Oh yes!? Yes!''''


    Her face contorted into a mix of pleasure and pain as my shape thrust inside her.


    I could feel the tightness of her walls wrapping around me, pushing me deeper, until I reached the depths of her womb.


    She squirmed as she came, shuddering in ecstasy at the pleasure I had given her.


    I moaned loudly as my cock throbbed, ready to cum inside her.


    The moment she bucked her hips, I went faster.


    My stomach tightened as I felt the approaching warmth of my orgasm.


    My cock released a powerful stream of cum, then another, until the entire length of my cock was overflowing with semen.


    I found myself straining towards the final drops just to feel more of the pleasure of her tight pussy.


    She squirmed as she groaned, shuddering in a mix of pleasure and pain.


    The moment I pulled out of her, she gasped. "Fuck," she said. "You''re still hard."


    She then took my dick and put it in her mouth as she began sucking.


    I grabbed her head and guided her lips further down my length, encouraging her with a deep moan as she took me in.


    ''''It feels so good'''' I moaned and I could see that she smiled upon hearing mypliment.


    I felt the back of her throat and knew that she was about to take me all the way in.


    I wanted her toe with me balls deep inside her mouth.


    Gently yet firmly gripping her head and shoulders, I began to thrust my hips slowly but steadily against her face, feeling the wetness between us both increase with every push.


    She tried drawing out soft words as if to protest, but each one was muffled by my invading cock which drove it out of her vocal cords.


    My pleasure reached fever pitch, and I felt my balls tense up before flooding her mouth with warmth and sticky seed.


    I wasn''t done quite yet though; my grip on her was still firm, I spent the moments savouring the sensation of being engulfed by her slippery tongue while milking everyst drop of cum from my body until finally letting go, leaving her breathless.


    Afterwards, I justid back down on the bed, tired by the intense fuck we just had.


    ''''That was amazing,'''' Lida said as she positioned herself back beside me.


    ''''It sure was''''


    It was really intense and my cock was about to burst, but I held it in for longer.


    I then sat on my bed and the other women were right beside me.


    ''''Well, now, who''s next?'''' I looked at all of them, smiling.


    ''''I''ll go next!'''' One of the women yelled in excitement.


    One of them, she was a really tall girl and she was wearing sses, I think her name was Cynthia, grabbed my cock and pulled me up from the bed.


    She then bent over a little and then guided my cock towards her ass.


    "Aahhhh~"


    She moaned in pleasure and then her ass waspletely filled up.


    Once my cock entered her, she then pulled me closed and my entire cock was inside her ass, and then she began to thrust her ass against me, so my cock would go up and down.


    I was enjoying the sensation of my cock going inside her ass and it was a really nice feeling.


    "Oh my god!? It feels so good.? Your cock is so big, it''s filling up my hole.? It''s filling up my ass!"


    She yelled as she continued to thrust her ass against me.


    I then decided I would thrust my cock and grind it against her ass and that made her moan really loudly.


    "Ahhhh~"


    Cynthia moaned as she clenched her teeth and her eyes rolled back in pleasure.


    I then started to thrust my cock deeper into her ass, so my cock would go in deeper and deeper.


    "Aaaaah!? So deep!? Your cock is so deep.? So big, and it''s hitting me all the way inside."


    She said as her body trembled and she gripped the sheets tightly.


    Her ass was very tight and I loved the way it squeezed around my cock.


    My cock was really deep and was prating her even more and she kept moaning loudly.


    "I''m gonna cum," She said as she gripped the bed sheets tighter.


    She was clenching her ass muscles and that made me even hornier.


    I was so turned on and it made me want to fuck her more and harder.


    "Ahh...!"


    She let out a loud cry and arched her back.


    Her walls clenched around my cock, which in turn caused her pussy to squirt.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh~"


    Cynthia let out a scream of pure ecstasy and her entire body tensed up as her ass squeezed around my cock.


    "Yes," She cried out and she let go.


    I could tell she enjoyed her first anal orgasm and her body was trembling and convulsing uncontrobly.


    Cynthia copsed on the bed, panting and gasping for air.


    "Fuck..." She moaned as her ass rxed.


    She was still recovering from her intense orgasm and was catching her breath.


    I was amazed at how fast she could recover after having an anal orgasm, but she seemed fine and her ass was still really tight.


    She then looked at me and gave me a mischievous grin.

 Chapter 215 Red Light District Part 4 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 215 Red Light District Part 4 (R-18)</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    "You''re still hard, aren''t you?" Cynthia''s smile was hardened and she was surprised by how much stamina I had.


    ''''Well, there''s no way I''m going to tired this easily'''' I grinned back and nodded.


    "Come, let me pleasure you, young master."


    Cynthia then stood up and guided me back towards the bed and pushed me onto the mattress.


    She then straddled me and grabbed a hold of my cock and lined it up with her ass.


    She spit salivae on her fingers and she stroke my dick a couple of times before she lowered her body onto my cock


    "Aaaah, yeah." Cynthia moaned as she felt the walls of her pussy widening.


    ''''Ha...'''' She moaned as she took my whole cock.


    I was enjoying the sensation of my cock inside her tight ass and at the same time, it was sexy to watch how she was daring enough to swallow my dick.


    "Ohhh, yesss." She moaned and her lips trembled as waves of pleasure travelled through her veins.


    I could see that she squirted, and she then started to move her ass back and forth.


    No matter how many pussies I had tasted, each had their own uniqueness and for her pussy, the sensation was amazing and I could feel my cock entering deeper and deeper.


    Perhaps, this was the first time for her taking a huge dick her insides were rather tight the more my dick ventured.


    The more she took in my dick the more her body trembled.


    "Yes," Cynthia said as her eyes were half-closed and she had a smile on her face.


    "Keep fucking my pussy fuck me."


    Her eyes were zed and she had a huge smile on her face.


    Cynthia was really enjoying getting fucked and her breathing was getting haggardly, nevertheless, her expression was full of pleasure.


    "Oh, oh, yeah," She said as her eyes rolled back and her pussy muscles started to contract.


    "Mmmmm."


    I was getting close to my orgasm and Cynthia was really getting turned on and she was starting to enjoy her second orgasm.


    "I''m gonna cum,"


    She moaned as her body tensed up and she let out a long groan.


    "Yeees!" Her whole body stiffened up and her eyes closed shut.


    Her mouth was open wide and her head fell forward.


    Her pussy was leaking a steady stream of cum and she was squirting everywhere.


    "Yes," Cynthia whispered and her body copsed on top of me.


    ''''That was great young master, I never felt anything like this before''''


    She was lying down and her head was resting on my chest, she was sweating and her breathing was heavy andboured.


    "Young Master, would you like me to please you?"


    One of the women who has green hair was looking at me with a sultry smile and her hand was stroking my cock.


    If I''m not wrong, her name was Mi.


    "Well, since you asked,"


    I smiled pulled her closer and kissed her, her lips tasted like the sweet nectar of honey and it was truly addicting.


    I grabbed her waist and pulled her onto me, making her straddle me, and she was sitting on my crotch.


    Then, she began to rub her pussy against my cock.


    "Does it feel good?"


    I questioned and she simply nodded.


    I can sense a bit of arousaling from her and it made me chuckle.


    I''m the one supposed to be asking, not the other way around.


    But because she was adorable I was fine with it.


    Eventually, I began to thrust upwards, causing her breasts to jiggle.


    Her eyes widened and her nipples hardened.


    I continued to thrust up, increasing the tempo, and soon her hips were rocking up and down, following the rhythm of my thrusts.


    "Ah... ah... yes... more," She moaned and I could feel the pleasure rising inside her.


    I began to rub her clit and that increased her pleasure even more.


    She threw her head back and began to moan and her hips rocked faster and harder.


    Soon, her entire body was trembling and her breaths became heavier and quicker.


    I could see that she was close and I didn''t want to wait any longer, so I thrust upwards with full force and her walls squeezed tightly, bringing her to a screaming climax.


    "Yes! Ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh!"


    Mi''s screams of pleasure echoed throughout the room, and her body shook violently.


    Her body was covered with ayer of sweat and her eyes were clouded with desire.


    "Oh god,"


    I could tell that she had reached the peak of pleasure and her eyes were staring nkly into space.


    "Young Master, please do me again."


    Her voice was husky and she was still in a daze.


    I couldn''t refuse her offer and her pussy was dripping with love juices and so, I decided to oblige.


    I was going to keep pleasing her.


    "I''m ready,"


    "Ah, ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh,"


    Mi''s moans echoed throughout the room.


    "It feels so good,"


    I could see that her eyes were glued to my crotch, watching my penis move up and down her wet pussy.


    I was also enjoying the sensation of her insides wrapped around me and the look on her face was enough to arouse me.


    She was riding my cock like a pro and her movements were fluid and precise.


    Her hips rocked back and forth and her buttocks clenched tightly, creating a vacuum effect on my dick.


    I was gritting my teeth and trying not to explode.


    However, I couldn''t contain myself anymore and after a few seconds, I finally released.


    "Oh, ahh, ahh, ahh!"


    She screamed and her walls contracted tightly, causing her to orgasm.


    She then fell back onto the bed, her chest heaving, her body slick with sweat and her face flushed red.


    I was still lying there, my cock twitching and throbbing, and it felt like I was stilling.


    After a few minutes, she managed to catch her breath and get back up.


    "That was amazing, Young Master." She said with a smile.


    With that, one of the women climbed onto the bed, her face full of anticipation.


    Her name was Beatrice and she was quite curvy and busty.


    "Young master...it''s my turn " She purred and without hesitation, I plunged inside her pussy.


    "!?'''' Her body jolted in shock as she didn''t expect such an action, however soon, her shocked expression shifted into someone whose overwhelmed with pleasure.


    "Fuck me, Young Master.


    She yelled in pleasure as I mmed into her pussy, and her pussy quivered in response.


    "Oh, yes."


    Her hips rocked back and forth, and her inner walls were clenching and contracting.


    Her moans and gasps echoed throughout the room and I could feel her inner walls tightening and releasing around me.


    "Aah, aah, aaah, aaaaaah, aaaaaaah,"


    She was crying and panting and her whole body was trembling with pleasure.


    "Oh, fuck, fuck, aah, aaaah, aaaaah,"


    Beatrice was moaning and screaming and her eyes were rolling back in her head.


    She was lost in the throes of passion and couldn''t control herself.


    Suddenly, she arched her back and her whole body shook and her walls clenched tightly.


    She screamed and moaned as her body twitched and convulsed.


    "Aaaaaaaaaah!"


    Beatrice screamed and her juices squirted all over my stomach and chest.


    I was taken aback but nevertheless, I smiled knowing that she was receiving the best pleasure that she had even had.


    So, without wasting another minute, I climbed on top of her and buried my face in her pussy.


    Her eyes were closed and she was smiling, but she didn''t protest.


    I licked her slit and teased her clitoris and within seconds, she was squirming and moaning.


    "Young Master, don''t tease me.


    "Don''t stop.


    "Oh, god.


    "I''m going to cum."


    Her breathing was rapid and shallow and her eyes were ssy and unfocused.


    She was so aroused and waspletely at my mercy.


    I continued licking and teasing her clit, and within minutes, she was orgasming and writhing on the bed.


    Her entire body trembled and her muscles tensed up, and she cried out in pleasure.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, aaah, aaaaah, aaaaah, aaaaah."


    Beatrice was cumming and her juices were flowing down her legs.


    Her body was slick with sweat and her breathing was ragged and irregr.


    Her face was red and her skin was glistening with perspiration.


    "God, Young Master, I can''t take it anymore.


    "Fuck me."


    Without a word, I got on top of her and slowly eased my cock inside her.


    Her inner walls were incredibly tight and I could feel them contracting and squeezing my dick.


    I thrust deep and hard, and she writhed beneath me.


    "Faster''''


    "Harder''''


    "Please." She begged, and I obliged.


    My thrusts became faster and harder and her cries grew louder and more desperate.


    "Ah, aah, aah, aaaah, aaaaah,"


    Beatrice was practically screaming, and her entire body was shaking and quivering.


    "Yes, aah, aah, aaaaaaah, aaaaaaaaah, aaaaaaaaah."


    Her walls tightened and her back arched, and she screamed and bucked her hips wildly.


    She was orgasming uncontrobly and her body waspletely consumed by the waves of ecstasy that coursed through her.

 Chapter 216 Red Light District Part 5 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 216 Red Light District Part 5 (R-18)</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    Beatrice was in heaven and her orgasm was so powerful that it seemed like she had forgotten everything else.


    Her expression was distorted and her makeup was blended with fluids of her tears of sluttiness.


    Her pussy was gushing and her juices were running down her thighs and pooling underneath her.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" She moaned as she begged for more pleasure.


    "That''s it, young master! Give me more!" She cried.


    As time passed by, her body shivered, signalling what was toe, and true enough, she called out to me.


    "Young Master, I can''t hold on any longer!"


    She eximed and at the same time, I could feel the walls of her pussy clenching around my dick, refusing to let it go.


    "Then what do you want?"


    I questioned with a smirk as I continued to pound her insides without letting her recover.


    "Please..." Her lips trembled as she tried to withstand the amount of pleasure hitting her. "Please..cum inside me."


    She pleaded with an arousing expression that made me even more hornier than before.


    "Alright then" I replied with a grin.


    cing my hand around her waist, I carried her up as I stopped with my dick out.


    "I''ll make sure to fill your womb with my seeds" I smirked before I dropped her body down to the whole length of my dick.


    "!?" Her body trembled uncontrobly.


    It felt like she was broken with her tongue sticking out and her toes curled upwards.


    She squirted a few times continuously as she was unable toprehend just what pleasure had she been given.


    "Oooohh"


    She moaned, and slowly, she regained her consciousness and she eximed "What is this!?"


    She bit her lips, trying to control her voice and moan, however, it was useless.


    "I never felt anything like this before!" She dered as she squirted.


    Beatrice was feeling the best pleasure she ever had.


    With the sounds of ps shed between my pounds, it added a charm in it, and with her boobs jiggling, it made it even more erotic.


    As time passes by, I kept pounding her pussy relentlessly and each time, she kept squirting to the point, her pussy became red and sore.


    Even then, she never asked me to stop once, and judging by her expression, I don''t think she wants to stop any time soon.


    "Oohh young master, don''t stop!" She dered with her hands around my neck.


    "Oh, I''m not going to stop any time so soon youngdy'' I grinned.


    She smiled widely at my response and she continued to moan.


    As seconds turns into minutes, I couldn''t hold my urge anymore, and my dick began throbbing.


    "Beatrice, I''m about to cum" I warned.


    "Release everything inside me! I want your seeds! I want you to impregnate me! Make me yours young master!"


    She pleaded and she became a wild animal in heat, and I was turned on by her words.


    Because of that, my dick became harder and blood flowed to my dick.


    I noticed that her expression slightly shifted as she realized that I had be bigger.


    "No...way...it became bigger...!?"


    She was surprised but soon, it turned into a wide smile.


    "Beatrice, I''m cumming!" I warned and I couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "Give me your seeds young master! Paint my insides with your cum!" She eximed.


    I could feel my dick tremble and eventually, I gave one final thrust to the deepest spot of her womb before my cock exploded.


    My cum invaded her insides and her womb was flooded with my seed.


    "Aaaah, I can feel your seeds entering my womb!"


    Her screams of pleasure echoed throughout the room and her entire body trembled and convulsed.


    My dick won''t be stopping any time so soon and eventually, it stopped before giving itsst essence.


    As I slid my dick out, Beatrice was breathing hard and her body was sweating.


    But because of the perfume, the scent that she''s giving out is rather sweet.


    Once she got her breath, she gazed at me with desire, "Did you feel good?" Beatrice questions.


    "Of course," I answered and sex was one of my favourite things to do.


    "How about you? Do you feel good?" I asked.


    Well, her expression earlier on was no doubt the answer, but I wanted to hear the words from her mouth.


    "It was the best I ever had"


    She giggled and I couldn''t help but think how adorable she was, and I chuckled.


    "But, I''m not done yet, my dear Beatrice" I smirked.


    "Anything for you young master"


    Beatrice had a moment of surprise, but soon, she recovered before she smiled, and she was anticipating what was toe.


    Maybe it was her first experience with such pleasure that she can''t help but look forward to where this ends.


    Without saying a word, I flipped her over on the bed and I was on top of her with her back facing me.


    I rested my dick against her butt and it felt soft and jiggly that I just wanted to ravage her at this point.


    "Now, Beatrice, be prepared as I''ll ravage you endlessly."


    I grinned wickedly, and I could hear her gulping in nervousness.


    "Yes, young master, use my hole as much as you want, and don''t hold back"


    She became a bit daring and she positioned herselffortably.


    But before eating her pussy, I teased the entrance the wetness of her pussy, slowly grinding and poking it.


    "Mmm..." She moaned as fluids began dripping out from her pussy.


    "Do you like it?" I asked.


    "Yes young master" She answered.


    "Beatrice, you have such a huge ass, makes me wonder how many men you seduced with it," I said.


    "A...lot," She said.


    "Well now, it belongs to me" I dered and I pped her butt cheeks with my dick.


    "Does my cock feel amazing?" I asked.


    "Yes, it does. It''s the most biggest cock I have ever seen and it feels heavy on my butt"


    She answered and I could see that she was aroused by this.


    "Good, now, let''s get down to business. I''m going to ride you like the stallion that you are"


    "I''m going to fuck you with my long, hard, fat, meaty cock until you pass out from exhaustion"


    "Is that alright with you?


    I was warning her that for the next half an hour, she was going to be treated harshly.


    Yet despite my words, she was rather excited and even her pussy quivered despite me not doing anything.


    "Will you let me use you for my pleasure?" I asked one more.


    "Will you milk everyst drop of cum out of my balls?" I added.


    Listening to my words, she was practically drooling and her eyes were shining with lust and desire.


    "Yes," She answered passionately.


    Without wasting any time, I plunged my cock deep into her pussy.


    "Uwaaaaaa!"


    She let out a cry with her tight walls mped down around my dick, refusing to let it go.


    This time, it was easier for me to enter as she had been adjusted to my size.


    "Oh my god, young master, it feels so good!"


    She gasped and her expression was mixed with pain and pleasure.


    Despite taking my dick, her inner walls were tight and the sensation was unbelievable.


    I couldn''t believe the way her walls clung to my dick and massaged it.


    "Your pussy is really tight and smooth. It''s so nice and warm"


    I could feel her pussy juice trickling out and coating my balls.


    "You''re stretching me open"


    Beatrice was overwhelmed and her eyes were rolling back.


    Her breasts were jiggling and swaying and her nipples were hardened.


    "I''m gonna start fucking you now"


    "Please, please, fuck me, young master. Fill me up with your hot, thick, sticky, salty cum"


    Her words were erotic and dirty and they only made me hornier.


    I began moving my hips, mming my dick in and out of her tight pussy.


    She was getting wetter and wetter with every stroke and her body was trembling and shaking.


    Her face was distorted and her tongue was hanging out and she was panting and moaning.


    "Young Master, fuck me. Fuck me hard and fast. Fuck me raw and deep"


    She was begging and pleading for more.


    "Fuck, your pussy is so tight and wet. I love the way it squeezes around my cock"


    "Oh. I can''t take it" She grabbed the bed sheets and moaned even louder.


    I kept poinding her and the sound of our skin pping together filled the room.


    "It''s too big. Your dick is too big. It''s too much"


    "Yeah, you''re taking all of it. You''re such a dirty slut"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''m a dirty slut. I''m a dirty little slut"


    "I''m a dirty little whore" She began spurting words and somehow, her pussy muscles reacted as she spoke.


    "Good girl, keep calling yourself a dirty little whore and a dirty, filthy, perverted, nympho bitch" I said.


    "That''s right, tell everyone how much you love being fucked and how much you love being dominated"


    "Yes, yes, yes, love it! I''m a dirty, filthy, naughty little nasty bitch for the young master to use!"


    She dered with a distorted face.


    "Good, now here''s your reward my little bitch"


    With one final thrust, I cum inside her, filling her womb with my seeds and she squirted countless times while her body trembled.


    "Ah...Ahhhhh...Ahhh" She moaned as she felt the force of my semen entering her insides and once I was done, Beatrice lied on the bed with a broken smile.

 Chapter 217 Red Light District Part 6 (R-18)

    Chapter 217 Red Light District Part 6 (R-18)


    [: Daniel POV :]


    "Rinelle, isn''t it your turn?"


    I smirked as I stared at Rinelle who was the only woman left that I hadn''t tasted yet.


    She was beautiful, her body was perfect and her breasts were not too small nor too big, her butt was firm and not saggy and her hair was straight.


    She was a milf and I couldn''t wait to devour her.


    I''m a greedy man and no matter how many women and disciples I have, I always want more.


    If there''s something I want, I would without a doubt do anything to have it.


    Rinelle, hearing that she was next, smiled.


    "Finally, I can have some fun."


    She said with a cute voice and then, she got on the bed and knelt before me.


    She was looking at my crotch, staring intensely, and her hand was stroking her breast and pinching her nipple.


    She was enjoying the show and was waiting eagerly for her turn.


    I was watching her intently, enjoying the view of her body, and it made me more aroused.


    The other girls were still in the room, and even though they had their turns, they were still eager for more.


    "Don''t worry girls, even after I''m done with her, there''s still plenty of time to enjoy"


    I confidently dered and all of them smiled with desire, and none of them doubted my words.


    After all, I had been cumming endlessly and the amount had amazed them.


    It was their first time seeing a man with such an overwhelming libido and stamina.


    Even cultivators would admit defeat in front of me.


    With that, I grabbed her waist and pushed her on the bed.


    She let out a cute surprise, and with a demanding voice I said, "Spread your legs wide open"


    She obeyed and spread her legs open, revealing her beautiful pink pussy, and her inner walls were moist.


    She was already this wet after watching me having sex.


    Perhaps, she was already turned on and even a slight touch might made her squirt.


    Even her nipples were erect, and her entire body was trembling in anticipation.


    I climbed onto the bed and straddled her, resting my penis on her belly.


    "Wow...it''s so huge!" Her eyes were wide open and I could see her lips trembling in desire.


    It was so huge that it almost reached her breast and she could feel the weight and warmth of my dick.


    "Young master, your dick is so hard and I''m already horny," She said while her gaze was focused on my cock.


    She was right, my cock was so hard that it hurt and Rinelle was rubbing her pussy with her fingers.


    She was eager for me to fuck her, and I could tell that her juices were starting to flow.


    As shey down on the bed, I brought my dick closer to her face and she was turned on by it.


    It felt like there was a switch in her that had been turned on.


    "Come on, you horny slut, show me what you can do,"


    I asked in a low voice as I pped her cheeks and her enormous breast with my dick.


    "Yes, young master!"


    Rinelleplied and with she was smiling widely as though she had fallen in love with my dick.


    She took my dick and sandwich it between her breast before stroking it with her boobs.


    She then leaned closer and wrapped her tongue around my penis and started licking and sucking the head.


    "That feels good"


    I praised and I could see the corner of her lips rise, and her eyes were focused on the tip of my cock.


    At the same time, the whole bed was wet because of her flowing fluids.


    As she sucked the tip of my dick with passion, her breath became short and her mouth was filled with my precum.


    "Mmmm,"


    "Huff...huff...ahhh...,"


    "Hmph...ah, mm,"


    "It tastes so good,"


    She moaned as her pussy quivered.


    The sound of her lips sucking my dick and the sound of her breast stroking my dick was absolutely arousing.


    Moreover, as I was above, looking down below and watching her giving me a boobjob and blowjob was an incredible sight.


    It was making me even more excited and the urge to fuck her was strong.


    "Ah...that''s it...it feels good..."


    It felt damn good and I couldn''t hold it back.


    "Young master, do you like it?"


    She questioned with a smile with my dick still inside her mouth, and she was eager for me to give her an answer.


    "Yes, you are really talented," Iplimented.


    "Keep going, don''t stop" I petted her head and she giggled.


    "Alright,"


    She giggled in happiness, and she puts my dick right inside her mouth.


    I could see how her jaws stretched as it tries to fit the whole girth of my dick inside her mouth.


    Once she wasfortable with it, her mouth moved faster and she was sucking harder than before.


    At the same time, as my dick was in between her breasts, she increased the pace.


    As she went faster, the sounds of her slurps made me excited and her face was in a mess as my precum was all over her mouth.


    Yet despite that, she liked it and she didn''t stop nor did her speed decrease.


    "Hnnngh,"


    "Aaaah, mmm,"


    She moaned and grunted as her head bobbed back and forth.


    As time passed by, I was getting really close to my orgasm.


    It felt too good to the point, I couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    At the same time, I could tell that her body was tingling and her heart was pounding.


    She was the same as me.


    She was getting aroused by it and even she was about to have her orgasm.


    "I''m gonna cum, get ready"


    "Mmm"


    She responded with a bob and I couldn''t but think how adorable it was.


    Since we were both about to climax, she became even more passionate suck.


    Her technique was wless as she sucked, stroked, licked and rubbed my dick, and with her breast squeezing it.


    It was the perfect technique that sent even more pleasure down my body before my climax came in.


    "Damn, it feels so good!"


    I couldn''t help but cry in pleasure and Rinelle''s eyes widened.


    My body shivered uncontrobly and her cheeks expanded.


    Like a firework, I exploded and released everything into her throat.


    "!!!"


    Rinelle was shocked.


    Even though she had expected this, she was still amazed by the amount of my semen flowing down through her throat.


    Not only was the amount of my seeds a lot, but it was also thick and creamy.


    After some time, I had stopped cumming, and I could see her gulping thest essence of my semen.


    At the same time, the sensation of swallowing had sent shivers down her body.


    "How was it? How did it taste?"


    I couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t pull out and kept swallowing my seed until she had finished thest drop.


    Afterwards, she took my dick out from her mouth, creating a string of salivae in between and bubbles of my precum were smudged all over her lips.


    "It was delicious, thank you, young master,"


    She smiled while being satisfied and her cheeks were blushing.


    "You wee, and since you did such a good job, I''ll reward you," I praised.


    "Thank you, young master,"


    She replied in a shy manner.


    Without saying a word, I flipped her body so that her ass was facing me and I


    positioned my dick in front of her wet pussy.


    "Rinelle, prepare yourself,"


    I whispered while teasing her pussy with my dick.


    "Mm"


    She moaned and her eyes trembled in excitement.


    Even though she was scared by my size, she was still looking forward to how it would feel.


    "Yes, young master, please use my pussy as you want"


    She dered with excitement and I could hear a hint of teasing from her tone.


    Even so, I didn''t waste any more time, and slowly, I slid the tip of my dick into her wet pussy.


    "Mmhhh!"


    She was mping her mouth and was enduring the pain, and I continued moving my hips.


    Just like all of the women before, it was their first time experiencing a dick size like mine, and never did they experience such size.


    This is why, her inner walls were incredibly tight and was refusing to let go as though, they had found their true partner.


    Nevertheless, I kept pushing, and eventually, my dick waspletely buried deep within her womb.


    "So huge...," She moaned and was amazed by how my dick had reached her deepest spot easily.


    At the same time, her legs were trembling and her body was shivering.


    "How is it, Rinelle? Are you feeling alright?"


    I questioned as I wanted her to feel


    pleasure.


    "Y-yes,"


    Her voice was quivering, but I could tell she was feeling good from it.

 Chapter 218 Red Light District Final Part (R-18)

    Chapter 218 Red Light District Final Part (R-18)


    [: Daniel POV :] Slowly, I began rocking her body and her moans were music to my ears.


    "Aaah, hmm,"


    "Y-young master, it feels so good" She dered with pleasure in her expression. "Young master, keep going" She pleaded as her moans became louder and the expression of pain disappeared and was reced by pleasure.


    Her face was flushed, her breathing was uneven and her eyes were closed.


    It seemed as though the pleasure was overwhelming her.


    I smiled and enjoyed how her tits bounced each time my pelvis hit her ass.


    As her moans were echoing throughout the entire bedroom, the other women were getting turned on and couldn''t wait for their next turn.


    She was moaning loudly as her eyes were tightly shut, and her legs shook violently.


    She grabbed the bedsheets while trying to hold her moan, however, it was useless as each time our meat p, she moaned with her pussy squirting. Even so, I didn''t stop and kept thrusting into her tight and wet pussy.


    And it''s not like I couldn''t stop as every time I tried pulling out, her insides pulled me back, refusing to let my dick go, and her juices were sshing all over the bed. At the same time, her lower half was trembling and her entire body was covered in sweat.


    But the scent of her scent was in another charm of its own. But it seemed like she was overwhelmed by the sensation and she couldn''t speak, but looking at her expressions, I could tell that she was loving it.


    Still, I didn''t slow down, instead, I increased my pace faster and her moans were getting louder and wilder.


    Her voice was like a mixture of pleasure and pain, and her hands were now clenched in fists.


    "Oh, young master, i-it feels amazing!" She dered with rough breathing as it was difficult for her to catch her breath. "Ahh, ah, aah" She moaned and she was sweating profusely.


    She was so lost in pleasure, that she forgot to breathe, and her cheeks were bright red.


    With her mouth hanging open, her face had contorted, creating a arousing expression that filled me with more pleasure. As my cock was rubbing against her insides, I could feel her walls were getting tighter and tighter.


    "Are you enjoying this Rinelle? Do you like having sex with me?'''' I questioned with a smirk as I kept pounding her pussy. "Y-yes," She answered honestly and she even added, ''''It''s even better than my husband!'''' I had never expected that kind of answer and it left me stunned for a moment, but soon, a wide grin was stered on my expression. ''''Husband? Oh, so you''re a married woman?'''' I questioned in an interesting tone.


    ''''Y-Yes young master'''' She answered.


    ''''Then, doesn''t that mean you''re cheating on your husband?'''' I asked and she couldn''t answer me. ''''Tell me Rinelle, am I better than your husband?'''' I asked once more. It seemed like she didn''t want to answer my question but I wasn''t going to let her go easily.


    She hesitated initially, however soon, she eventually answered. ''''Y-Yes young master, it''s better than my husband'''' At that point, I couldn''t help but want to pinch her cheeks. ''''In which aspect?'''' I teased as I wanted to hear a clear answer from her. ''''In every way'''' She answered truthfully and I could feel her pussy walls clenching. ''''Your dick is bigger and your semen is a lot, and you''re the only person who I ever felt this good and couldst this long!'''' She dered and she squirted in excitement. ''''Good Rinelle, so what do you want now?'''' I asked. "P-please, I-I want the young master to screw my pussy!'''' She answered and her expression was as slut as she can be. It was an irresistible sight and hearing her begging me for more made me even more excited.


    The smell of her sweat and the sweet scent of her womanhood was driving me crazy.


    "Y-young master, keep going"


    Her screams were echoing, and her hair was drenched.


    With every thrust, her pussy was spilling her juices, and her inner walls were gripping my dick.


    She was losing herself in pleasure, and her eyes were rolling with her mouth wide open and her tongue sticking out.


    "More, more,"


    She begged as she couldn''t get enough.


    At some point, her legs were spread wide and her ass was raised with her back arched.


    Her pussy was dripping with her juices, and her insides were convulsing.


    She was on the verge of her orgasm, and her walls were tightening around my cock.


    Because of that she was trembling and her breathing was getting heavier in each second.


    "Fuck, it''sing," I groaned as my dick was throbbing inside her.


    "Y-young master, please, give me your hot cum"


    She pleaded and her words made me even more aroused.


    "Fill me up, young master" She begged, and I couldn''t deny her wish.


    "Very well," I replied as my pace increased, and her moans became louder.


    "Aaa,"


    "I-I''m going to cum!"


    She screamed and at the same time, I was also reaching my climax.


    "Here ites," I warned as my body trembled and Rinelle cried out.


    "I''m cumming!!"


    I grunted as my dick exploded.


    A huge thick wave of my cum exploded inside her womb, and her insides were getting filled up.


    "So, so much cum!" Her eyes were wide open with her lips quivering.


    The sensation was overwhelming her nerves and her body was numb.


    She couldn''t even move.


    As thest drop of my cum was poured into her womb, her legs gave out and she fell on the bed.


    She waspletely spent and the amount of my seed was spilling from her pussy.


    I pulled my dick out, and arge amount of cum spilt from her pussy.


    ''''Now, it''s time for your ass'''' I didn''t give her the chance to recover and it seems like she had noints. "Young master, I''m ready"


    After a few minutes, Rinelle replied as she raised her ass directly towards me.


    With her pussy filled with my seed, there''s no way I''m going to leave her ass out, and I''m going to fill it with my seeds.


    "You have a huge ass Rinelle," I said as I rubbed her butt.


    It was soft and plump and her cheeks were jiggling.


    Her asshole was small and pink and I could tell she was tight.


    Without hesitation, I spread her butt cheeks and slowly, I pushed the tip of my dick inside her hole.


    "Aaah," She gasped and her hands were trembling.


    She was holding her breath and was enduring the pain.


    I pushed harder, and inch by inch, my dick was sliding inside her.


    She was tight, and it was hard to push further, but with a little effort, I was able to bury my dick deep within her ass.


    "Hnngh, it''s too big,"


    She cried as she was struggling to adjust.


    ''''But...it feels...so good!'''' Butter on, the pain turned into pleasure and she began moaning. "Aaa, aahh," She gasped and her muscles were tense.


    Her ass was tight, and it was squeezing me, and my cock was throbbing inside her.


    "Ah, ahh,"


    "Why does this feels...so...good!''''


    She was panting and sweating heavily, and her heart was racing with her eyes were rolling back.


    "Young master, keep going"


    She demanded and her voice was raspy.


    "Alright then''''


    I agreed and I began rocking her body back and forth.


    As soon as my pelvis met her ass, a loud pping sound could be heard.


    "Mmh, ahh,"


    Her cries were muffled, and her face was pressed against the bed.


    As her body rocked, her breasts were swaying, and the bed was creaking.


    I kept mming my pelvis against her ass, and her insides were mping around my dick.


    The sound of our bodies colliding was echoing, and her moans were getting louder.


    Her toes were curling, and her nails were digging into the sheets.


    She was trying to grab onto something, and her whole body was tingling.


    "So good,"


    Her cries were loud and clear, and her insides were twitching.


    She was about toe, and I was close to my climax.


    "Here ites," I roared as my pace increased, and Rinelle''s moans got louder.


    "Yes, young master,"


    "Fill my ass up,"


    "Aaah, ahh,"


    She was drooling and her face was flushed.


    "I''m cumming!" I bellowed and her ass tightened.


    My body was convulsing and her insides were spasming.


    Her inner walls were squeezing my dick, and the pressure was incredible.


    "Take it all"


    My balls tightened, and I was releasing my load deep inside her.


    Her eyes were rolling and her legs were shaking.


    "Haaaa,"


    "So, so much,"


    "It''s filling me up"


    "Aahh, ahh,"


    Her whole body was shuddering and her mind went nk.


    Her body was limp, and her legs were spread open.


    "Young master, your cum is spilling"


    She was out of breath and her eyes were hazy.


    "You did a great job, Rinelle"


    I patted her head, and she smiled weakly.


    "Thank you, young master and that was amazing!," She dered.


    "I''ve never felt anything like it" She said, and her pussy was still leaking our fluids. ''''There''s still lots of things to explore'''' I smiled and gave her a kiss on the lips before looking at the rest of the women with a grin and all of them gazed at me with desires.

 Chapter 219 Buying the Red Light District

    <h4>Chapter 219 Buying the Red Light District</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    It was a wonderful period of time having sex with them and I had made sure to thoroughly enjoyed it to the fullest.


    I didn''t show them mercy and at the same time, I had given them a worldly pleasure, something they had never experienced before.


    I had made sure that the number of times I had sex with those 6 women was equivalent to the number of Purple Spiritual Stones that I had given them, and we had sex for a week.


    It may have seemed like an unusual request, yet given that I had blessed them with so many Spiritual stones it was only right for them to fulfill my desires.


    For seven days and nights, my chambers filled with 6 beauties.


    Their bodies writhed in pleasure as I taught them the secrets of exotic lovemaking.


    On certain nights, we woulde together in an audience, the air alive with breathless desire as I showed them how to reach heights of carnal bliss they never knew existed.


    Hot skin pressed against mine - their moans were like a chorus of satisfaction that echoed around us as we shared our pleasure.


    "Oh young master, please don''t stop" They gasped in unison, their cheeks flushed with pleasure.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just getting started," I reassured them with a smirk, and they sighed in approval.


    They begged me to take them again and again, desperate for more of my touch.


    The night wilted away to soft moans and gentle whispers as the hours rolled by.


    I was surrounded by their warmth and loving affection, and the scent of their perfume was thick in the air.


    Their petite frames were pressed against me, their soft breasts caressing my skin.


    I was basking in the contentment of being surrounded by these six women.


    They were snuggling up to me, their arms draped around my waist and heads resting on my shoulders.


    I felt a pleasant warmth emanating from their breaths as they slept peacefully.


    It was an indescribable feeling that I had grown to love.


    But eventually, it felt like it was time to leave.


    However, there''s no way I''m going to let these women leave me.


    After all, they all belonged to me and no woman could ever escape from me as long as I had my eyes on them.


    "Young master... are you truly going to go?"


    Marza''s voice quivered with a hint of desperation as she clung to me.


    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, mirroring the sadness that tugged at my heartstrings.


    Wey on the bed, surrounded by the six women who had grown close to me over time.


    They engaged in a yful, yet tender, battle for my affection, theirughter echoing in the room.


    It was a touching sight, one that brought both smiles and tears to my eyes.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at their antics and even though it was just a week of me having sex with them, the bond that I had created with them was undeniable, and there''s no way I''m going to leave them.


    "No, young master! Please, stay with us!" Beatrice pleaded as tears streamed down her face.


    Cynthia stepped forward and added, "Young master, I implore you to stay with me. You''re the only person who makes me feel alive, and I can''t bear the thought of someone else having you."


    Rinelle chimed in despite being married, "It''s true you can''t go! We''ll miss you dearly and I cannot imagine a life without your presence...or that huge, thick, meaty cock of yours."


    She blushed at her own confession.


    Mi joined in, "Stay with us. Your mere presence makes us feelplete, and we can never be apart from you."


    Lida repeated, her voice trembling slightly, "You can''t just leave us behind..."


    "We''ll do anything for you. So please, stay with us" Marza pleaded.


    To be honest, it was an unexpected reaction from all of them and their words touched me deeply.


    They had grown fond of me and my body, and they didn''t want me to leave.


    Well in the first ce, I had nned to have them in my harem in the beginning.


    "If that''s the case, then why don''t you alle with me...?'''' I questioned.


    All of them were delighted by my words and I could see the smiles on their faces, and I wondered why.


    They were happy moments ago about me being with them, yet now, they were being mncholy.


    ''''Young master...to be honest, we want to be with you...however...'''' Marza felt like it was hard to say and Rinelle helped her out, ''''We can''t because we''re owned by the Carnel Gangs''''.


    I didn''t like hearing the word ''owned''. The only person who can own women is me and no one else.


    ''''Carnel Gang?'''' I raised my eyebrow and questioned her.


    Rinelle and I locked eyes, a heavy silence looming between us.


    She eventually spoke, her voice shaking as she said, ''''Carnel Gangs are the ones who control the brothels in the capital. If we left...i-if we escaped...they would send their people after us and drag us back here''''.


    My breath caught in my throat at the realization of what I was hearing.


    What else could these gangs be doing? I couldn''t help but develop a malevolent intention towards them.


    ''''So...you''re essentially a ve to them, right?''''


    I concluded, feeling the heavy tension in the air.


    Marza and the rest nodded their heads solemnly, sadness painted on their exhausted faces.


    Eventually, I asked ''''How did all of you end up bing a prostitute?''''.


    Marza closed her eyes before taking a deep breath and responding.


    ''''It''s because of this insurmountable debt that I owe.''''


    Her voice quivered as she spoke, and tears started to form in her eyes.


    Rinelle''s voice quivered as she recounted her story.


    "That''s the same as the others, we were all forced into it and sold off like livestock to the gangs," she said as a single tear rolled down her cheek.


    I paused for a moment before asking, "But what are the ways you can escape from this very? Is there any hope?" I asked.


    The women''s faces lit up with surprise upon hearing my question.


    ''''Only if the one who owes the debts can pay them off or¡­ if someone can buy their freedom 10 ten times the price,'''' Lida said, her voice full of hope.


    My heart sank as I realized the only way out for these women was to be bought and freed from very.


    Well, in the first ce, I had originally wanted them to be with me, hence, I couldn''t help but ask, ''''Then¡­ would you allow me to buy you and free you from very?''''


    There was an almost tangible silence as they seemed to process my words before finally erupting into a delighted chorus of awe and jubtion.


    ''''Young Master...you really want us to be with you...?'''' Cynthia asked uncertainly, looking up at me with a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    I sighed and crossed my arms.


    It seemed that they thought that I was joking and didn''t take me seriously.


    But I couldn''t me them.


    After all which person would want to buy prostitute for ten times their price?


    ''''What? So all of you think I was joking when I said you all should be with me?'''' I smirked, shaking my head.


    ''''No...it''s just that the amount of debt that we owe is enormous...and buying our price ten times is more than the spiritual stones that you had just given,''''


    Rinelle interjected, her voice shaking as she spoke.


    I could feel their apprehension radiating off of them like a wave, and so cing my hands on their heads, Iforted them reassuringly.


    ''''It''s alright. I''m serious about this, and I''m going to make sure that all of your debts are taken care of.'''' I said.


    A stiff silence hung in the air as the group absorbed my words.


    No one dared to believe what I had just said and they weren''t willing to ept what I was offering as they didn''t still believe it was true.


    ''''You''re going to pay for our freedom?'''' Mi eximed incredulously, not daring to believe that a wealthy young master would be so generous to lowly whores like themselves.


    The woman''s eyes pooled with tears, wondering why a stranger would choose to help them.


    ''''Why would you help us and take care of our problems? What''s in it for you?'''' She asked cautiously, her voice thick with emotion.


    I shrugged my shoulders, offering her a warm smile.


    ''''Because the reason I''m helping all of you is that because I''m a greedy person,'''' I exined.


    The moment I finished my exnation, they all became speechless.


    Silence filled the room and Marza bravely chose to break it with her words.


    ''''Young Master...we still don''t understand...''''


    Marza''s voice trembled as in cluelessness.


    As their nk gazes met me, I knew it was time for me to exin in greater detail who I was.


    ''''Have you all ever thought how can I possess those Spiritual Stones? Did you think it would make sense for a cultivator to waste it on prostitutes, especially in a city where resources are scarce?'''' I posed them a question.


    I didn''t want to reveal myself immediately as I wanted to keep it in suspense.


    ''''Young Master...what kind of identity do you possess?'''' Beatrice asked timidly as her brows furrowed and she leaned in closer.


    ''''I''m d you asked the question,'''' I said with a confident smirk.


    ''''Let me tell you then, I am the Sect Leader. All my followers are women and under my rule, spanning two cities,'''' I continued.

 Chapter 220 Carnel Gang

    <h4>Chapter 220 Carnel Gang</h4>


    [: Daniel POV:]


    All of the women fell silent, not daring to believe that a mere young master could be so full of himself.


    After a moment of hesitation, they all rushed towards me, their faces flushed red as they tried to get as close to me as possible.


    ''''You''re a sect leader and ruled over 2 Cities?''''


    Marza asked quizzically, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    They couldn''t believe that the man they were having sex with was actually a very powerful and influential figure.


    They must have thought that I was just joking and they weren''t aware of just what kind of being I was.


    Perhaps deep down, they might not believe me just yet, but that''s what makes it exciting.


    But even so, their minds were blown away, and they couldn''t seem to fathom the fact that they had slept with such a high-ranking member of society.


    It was an astonishing revtion that took a while for them to digest.


    The air was charged with tension as the group sat quietly, contemting their next move.


    Finally, after a few minutes of silence, Cynthia turned towards me and asked, ''''If you''re the Sect Leader, could we be part of your sect?"


    Her voice trembled with anticipation, and she bit her lip nervously, awaiting my answer.


    And looking at all of their expressions, all of them were eager at my answer.


    I knew what they were feeling.


    They were all mortals who knew nothing about cultivation, but like every normal human, they wished to be a cultivator.


    It was the ultimate dream and goal for every living human, and they believed that I had the power to turn them into cultivators.


    I smiled at her request.


    It was a smart choice on her part and I was impressed by her boldness.


    I had thought they would be a bit conserved and weren''t daring enough to chase an opportunity before them.


    But it seems like I was wrong.


    "Of course, you all can join. But first, I need to know something," I inquired, raising my eyebrow.


    "Are all of you fine with joining a sect whose main priority is the pleasure of the females?''''


    Cynthia was quick to respond, her voice filled with enthusiasm.


    "Yes, Young Master, we are willing to follow you wherever you go."


    I had the confidence that they wouldn''t have any issues or problems with this.


    But the only concern was Rinelle who was married, but I''ll settle thatter on.


    Nevertheless, I could see the eagerness shining through her eyes, and I couldn''t help but grin.


    She was clearly excited to join the sect, and I knew I had made the right choice in inviting all of them.


    Moreover, it seems like everyone else is eager to join.


    "Very well then, I don''t have any issues regarding all of your decisions, but there''s something that we need to do" I dered.


    "what is it, young master..?" Lida questioned adorably.


    "And that''s to buy back all of your freedoms" I answered with a soft smile.


    To be honest, I don''t have to go through all of this just for the sake of recruiting them.


    I could have just barged in and imed them as mine while destroying the Carnel or whichever Gang was behind the Brothel.


    But no, that won''t be interesting for me, and I want to make the whole situation impactful for them.


    Nevertheless, hearing my words, all of them were bliss as no one had ever uttered those words to them.


    They felt butterflies in their stomach


    as the realization of what was happening dawned on them.


    They had found a chance to be freed from the shackles of very.


    A chance to change their fate.


    It was now or never, and it was a momentous asion for the women, and they couldn''t hide their excitement


    .


    They looked at me with bright eyes, their lips curling into smiles.


    "Thank you, Young Master," Marza whispered softly, her voice trembling with emotion.


    "I promise I''ll repay you someday," Rinelle added, her eyes shining brightly.


    "Don''t worry, all of you can serve me. That would be the best repayment, and in return, I''ll make sure that all of you could be a cultivator"


    Hearing the word cultivator, their eyes widen in disbelief.


    "A Cultivator?!"


    The women cried out in astonishment, not able to believe that I could allow them to be a cultivator.


    They must have thought that I wouldn''t provide them anything aside from using them to pleasure myself.


    "That''s right, and all of you will also receive the greatest pleasure that you''ve ever experienced," I announced.


    As the news settled in, the women were ovee with joy.


    "But first, before all of you could join my sect and be a cultivator, it''s time for me to buy all of your freedom," I said.


    "How much is the debt do all of you owe to the Carnel Gang?" I inquired.


    "Young Master...we owe...a total of 1,000,000 gold coins,"


    Rinelle responded, her voice wavering slightly.


    "1 Million Gold?"


    My voice sounds surprising and I raised my eyebrow in suspicion.


    "That''s...right..."


    Rinelle''s voice trembled in fear as she was afraid that hearing the amount I would have backed out.


    But unfortunately, I didn''t.


    I was surprised not because of the amount, but rather because this was a foul y.


    It was clearly showing that the gang was not letting them go and all of these women were people who lived normality.


    They were clearly taking advantage of them.


    They weren''t even cultivators nor were they rich, hence, trying to gather hundreds of thousands of gold was literally asking for them to die.


    "Just 1 Million Gold? It''s not worth my time"


    I wanted to show them a cool side of me, hence, I summoned a bag that held 100 Crystals Coins which were 2 rankings above Gold Coins.


    "Young Master...this is...?"


    Mi had a questioning look as the bag descended on her palms.


    "Well, check it out" I ordered her with a smile.


    Mi''s face paled, and her mouth dropped open as she stared at the contents of the bag.


    "This is..."


    Her voice trailed off, her mind unable toprehend what she was seeing.


    "Y-young Master...are these real?!"


    Cynthia''s voice shook, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, amused by their reactions.


    "Of course, it is, and this is what''s going to help you achieve your freedom"


    "Now, the only thing left is to visit the Carnel Gangs and settle the matter".


    I dered with a smile, and all of them began checking what was inside the bag, and immediately, their reactions were quite adorable.


    "O-One Hundred Crystals Coins!?" Marza''s voice quivered as she held the bag with trembling hands.


    "What!? 100 Crystal Coins!?" Beatrice took her moment to see what was in the bag and afterwards, she was stunt, and she couldn''t move.


    "Really!? 100 Crystals Coins!?"


    Lida was affected as well and after discovering that it was real, she kept repeating the word ''Crystal'' as if she couldn''t believe that it was real.


    "It really is 100 Crystal Coins!" Rinelle covered her mouth due to the shock.


    "Alright, let''s go. We need to meet with the leader of the gang" I announced.


    "Yes, young master!" They replied, their voices echoing with a chorus.


    Soon, we took some time to prepare as they washed themselves and wore their clothes.


    "Then, let''s go."


    With that, we went outside and left the brothel as Marza guided me to the building where the Carnel Gang stayed.


    It was just only a few blocks and it wasn''t far.


    "This is the ce, young master."


    Marza''s voice trembled as her eyes darted nervously from the entrance of the building to the people inside.


    "Let''s go in," I stated firmly.


    But as I gazed at them, I noticed how nervous they were.


    "It''s alright, I''m here and I''m not going to let them harm or touch any of you," I reassured.


    "Thank you, young master."


    Upon hearing my words, they let out a sigh of relief.


    We entered the building and just like what I had expected, it was full of hooligans and the only difference it had was their pathetic cultivation base.


    "Woah, hold up there big boss, where do you think you''re going?" I was stopped by one of their kind.


    "I wish to meet your boss," I said.


    "Oh? You want to meet our boss? But it''s not so easy to meet him" He said with a sly smile.


    I could have just killed him right here, but I decided to y along.


    "Cut me some ck will you?" I passed him a few Gold coins and he epted it with a delighted smile.


    "Haha, will do" Eventually, he allowed all of us to enter and he guided us to the room where the so-called ''Boss'' resided.


    The man knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" I could hear the boss''s voice from the other side.


    "Boss, there''s a man who''s here to visit you" The man exined.


    There weren''t any responses and a few momentster, there was finally a response.

 Chapter 221 Carnel Gang Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 221 Carnel Gang Part 2</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    "Allow him to enter," the leader instructed.


    "Understood, Boss," He replied.


    He gestured for me to proceed, and with a respectful nod, he departed.


    The doors slowly swung open, unveiling the scene inside, an overweight, middle-aged man, perched upon a weathered wooden chair.


    "Hello, I''m Daniel, a cultivator," I announced calmly.


    The moment I mentioned "cultivator," I offered a warm yet chilling smile.


    His expression instantly shifted, betraying his surprise and apprehension.


    I had no intention of showing him respect, especially since it was evident he had no intentions of offering any.


    "Hahaha, a Cultivator, eh?" heughed mockingly.


    "To what pleasure do I owe your unexpected visit?"


    The obese man''s mockingughter reverberated, his fat frame trembling in amusement.


    I surmised hisck of fear stemmed from the presence of numerous hidden cultivators.


    That''s where his confidence originated, amendable but ultimately futile attempt.


    "I''m here to buy these women, and I''m willing to pay whatever price you want,"


    I dered, extending a hand toward the girls standing behind me.


    Their anxious faces contrasted starkly with the man''s growing unease.


    Upon hearing my words, the leader''s expression underwent a grim transformation, and a shadow of darkness descended upon his face.


    "What did you say? You''re here to buy them?"


    His voice was a low, menacing growl, and his narrowed eyes bore into me with a dangerous intensity.


    "That''s correct," I affirmed.


    "I''m prepared to offer you the exact amount of 1,000,000 Gold,"


    I continued, tossing a bag of coins onto his table.


    The sound of clinking gold filled the room as he examined the contents.


    His eyebrows rose in genuine surprise.


    "It truly is 1,000,000 Gold, huh..."


    The man contemted my generous offer, his gaze alternating between the women and me, clearly torn by the decision.


    "Fine, you can have them," he conceded with a wicked smile, though deep down, I sensed that he had ulterior motives.


    As happiness filled the expressions of the women, I urged them, "Let''s go."


    But before we could make our escape, he spoke with a sinister grin, "But who said all of you can leave?"


    "What?" The group of women stood frozen, their faces drained of color.


    "We had a deal," I asserted in a low, menacing tone.


    The man responded with feigned ignorance, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Hmm? What deal?"


    "You mean these Crystal Coins?" He continued with a sinister grin.


    "Well, I don''t believe they belong to you, and I doubt they''re genuine"


    "So, I''ll be confiscating them, and you''ll have to leave the women behind while I interrogate you about the coin''s source."


    Suddenly, dozens of cultivators materialized out of thin air, surrounding us with an ominous presence.


    As the cultivators closed in, the leader sneered, "Seize him and bring the women to another room. We''ll deal with this cultivator shortly."


    One of the cultivators lunged at me, his arrogance evident in his voice, "You''re no match for us, cultivator."


    With a calm demeanor, I retorted, "You underestimate me."


    As I responded, the cultivators scoffed and began to mock, theirughter filling the room.


    "He thinks he can take us all on!"


    "Let''s show him how wrong he is!"


    Their confidence quickly turned into fear when, in the blink of an eye, one of the cultivators'' heads was missing.


    His lifeless body dropped to the ground, blood spurting from the decapitated neck.


    A collective gasp escaped their lips, and they began to question in hushed tones, "What just happened? Who did this?"


    Turning to the six women¡ªMarza, Lida, Beatrice, Mi, Rinelle, and Cynthia¡ªI offered a wide, gentle smile, and they found sce in my presence.


    "It''s alright. As long as I''m here, no one''s going to hurt you"


    Their fear began to ebb away as they were charmed by my reassurance.


    "What are you all doing? Attack him!"


    The leader shouted in panic, struggling toprehend the sudden turn of events.


    As the remaining cultivators closed in on me, ready to unleash their attacks, they were mere inches away from reaching me when, in an inexplicable instant, their bodies vanished into thin air.


    The leader, now trembling and drenched in sweat, stammered, "W-What just happened!?"


    With an eerie calmness, I approached the leader, who was cornered and visibly shaken.


    "So, what were you saying?" I asked, my smile widening.


    "I-I..." he faltered, unable to find the words, his fear palpable.


    It was only then that he realized the magnitude of the adversary he had encountered, a force beyond hisprehension.


    I watched as the leader struggled to find his voice, paralyzed by a chilling mix of fear and bewilderment.


    His bravado had crumbled, and he hade face to face with a power he couldn''t fathom.


    "You see, it''s unwise to underestimate others, as this is the result of the consequences,"


    I said with a wicked smile.


    Approaching the trembling leader, I flicked my finger on his forehead, and in an instant, his body disintegrated into countless particles, leaving behind only a fading memory of his arrogance.


    Turning to the six women, I noticed their awe-struck expressions.


    "Do you all believe me now when I say that I''m a sect leader and a ruler?"


    I asked, and all of them nodded in agreement, finally convinced of my words.


    They had witnessed firsthand the power of a cultivator, and the fear they had felt in the presence of the dozens of cultivators had now transformed into admiration.


    Even though they didn''t fullyprehend the extent of my abilities, they couldn''t deny that I was special.


    The realization that I had intervened to save them had touched their hearts deeply, leaving them with a profound sense of gratitude and awe.


    "Alright. From now on, all of you are no longer owned by the Carnel Gang,"


    I dered, and upon hearing my words, tears welled up in their eyes.


    Marza, her voice quivering with emotion, said, "Thank you young master...we thought we''d never be free again."


    Beatrice added, "You''ve given us a second chance at life."


    Rinelle wiped away her tears and said, "We''ll forever be grateful."


    Afterward, I asked them, "Since all of you are free now, what do you n to do?"


    Even though I had promised them I would take them into my sect, they might have just said it out of pure consideration.


    They exchanged nces, silently considering their options, before turning their attention back to me.


    "Young master, we wish to join your sect!"


    They dered passionately, their eyes filled with determination.


    Hearing their eagerness, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Alright, I understand. Let me exin the rules and what you can expect from my sect,"


    I said,unching into a detailed exnation of the sect''s principles and the opportunities that awaited them.


    "Do you all understand now, and do you still wish to join?"


    I inquired, directing my question to Rinelle.


    Without any hesitation or doubt in her eyes, she responded firmly, "I had already thought about it"


    "Knowing that I ended up as a ve because of my husband, I can no longer love him"


    "So, young master, please let me join your sect. I''ll do whatever it takes to be a disciple,"


    She dered, her resolve unshaken.


    "Alright, I understand," I replied, nodding in acknowledgment.


    Turning to the others, I asked, "Do you all feel the same way?"


    Just like Rinelle, they were resolute in their decision, without a trace of doubt.


    "If all of you have no doubts, then we can proceed with the ceremony,"


    I said, reminding them of the steps we had discussed earlier.


    With their unwavering determination and my guidance, they were on the path to a new beginning.


    I epted all of them as my disciples, and as they knelt before me, I could sense their determination and gratitude.


    It was time to grant them the power to be cultivators.


    One by one, I bestowed upon them a Physique, Bloodline, and Spiritual Root, channeling energy into each of them.


    Their bodies trembled as they underwent a profound transformation.


    As they absorbed the incredible influx of information and power, their eyes opened in shock, and they began to mutter in disbelief.


    Marza stammered, "This power... it''s unimaginable."


    Lida gasped, "I can feel it coursing through me."


    Beatrice''s eyes widened as she eximed, "It''s like a whole new world inside my mind!"


    Mi was lost for words, only managing to utter, "I never imagined...that I would be a cultivator..."


    Rinelle shook her head in disbelief, saying, "This is beyond anything I ever dreamed of."


    Cynthia, still processing the overwhelming sensations, simply whispered, "It''s like a miracle."


    They had been thrust into an enlightened state within their consciousness, witnessing something iprehensible.


    The magnitude of their newfound abilities and knowledge left them in a state of shock and awe, forever changed by the experience.


    "Do you all love what you had received?"


    In the midst of their shock, my words pierced through, however, as they gaze towards me this time, their eyes were full of heat.


    It was as though they were ready to pound me at any time.

 Chapter 222 Conquer all Brothels

    <h4>Chapter 222 Conquer all Brothels</h4>


    [: Daniel POV :]


    Yes, young master!"


    Their voices boomed in unison, as if the entire world was a mere stage for their deration.


    I could see the passion burning within their eyes, a radiating fervor that seemed to sparkle like stars.


    The excitement was palpable as each of them reached out to grasp what they once longed for - the status of a true cultivator.


    Lida''s eyes were on the verge of tears as she muttered her amazement.


    "I-I''m finally a cultivator!"


    With a gentle gesture, I ced my hand atop her head and smiled at her joyous expression.


    ''''Do you doubt me now?''''


    I asked as my lips curled into a wry smile.


    Marza''s eyes widened, her face reflecting an intense admiration for me.


    ''''No, master! How could we? You are a real-life miracle," she dered with unwavering conviction.


    The women seemed to be on the verge of tears, their faces betraying the passion they felt for me.


    "Very well. With the powers that I have blessed you all with, I will give you one mission toplete,''''


    I said, my voice taking on a more serious tone as I gave them a task to aplish.


    It was a way for them to test the boundaries of their newfound power, and also to discover purpose in what they could do for me.


    Marza''s eyes glimmered with enthusiasm and eagerness as she asked in awe, ''''Master, what can we do for you?''''


    I couldn''t help but smile at her newfound title for me, they had already changed my title from young master, to Master.


    Perhaps, they had realized that I was not a mere young master.


    "I want all of you," I began, looking around the group of confidants each one nodding in agreement, "to spread the news about the formation of a sect that recruits females. Those who are interested cane and join us."


    I wanted to spread the news fast, hence, it would be better if the members of this elite group would help in recruiting.


    "We must reach far and wide," I continued, my voice steady and strong.


    "Together we will make my sect great again''''


    ''''But the ces I want you to recruit from are all of the brothels in the city and you can use any means necessary,''''


    I said, my voice quavering slightly.


    The women looked at me with newfound confidence, their fiery eyes burning brightly. If previously they would have been intimidated by such a task, now though, it seemed they could easily take it on.


    ''''Understood Master! We''ll do whatever we can to achieve it!''''


    Beatrice eximed, her voice trembling slightly.


    She cast her gaze downwards, her cheeks flushing pink.


    "But...young master...what''s the name of our sect...?"


    Cynthia inquired timidly, her hands sped in front of her chest, knuckles turning white from how tightly she was gripping them.


    I smirked at her question before answering with a deep and confident voice, ''''Heavenly Harem Sect''''.


    Immediately, all of them tensed up, their eyes widening and brows furrowing in disbelief.


    I could see the sweat dripping off their bodies as they shifted ufortably.


    The atmosphere had be silent and oppressive until eventually, one of them broke the heavy silence.


    Rinelle''s limbs quivered as she realized what I had inferred.


    Her wide eyes were filled with shock and confusion.


    ''''You...you''re the sect leader of the Heavenly Harem Sect!?''''


    She stuttered, her ragged breath fogging up the air around us.


    Mi gasped in surprise, her expression incredulous.


    ''''That Heavenly Harem Sect!?''''


    She eximed, her voice reverberating off the walls.


    I shed a smug grin as I nodded my head in confirmation.


    ''''That''s right,'''' I said calmly, ''''I''m the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Harem Sect. Are you all surprised?''''


    Cynthia''s mouth broke into a wide smile that crinkled her eyes, ''''Yes master, it''s really a surprise for us - but at the same time, it exins everything.''''


    Marza gave me an admiring look and chirped cheerfully, "We never thought that the voice that appeared in our minds some time ago was you, master - and now, there''s no doubt that the only person who could do that is master himself!"


    I beamed with pleasure from Marza''spliment.


    ''''I never expected that it was master himself, but even then, it''s only the master who can perform such godly feats!''''


    Rinelle eximed in awe.


    ''''I still remember how the city was turned into chaos when the master''s voice appeared,''''


    Mi added, eyes wide with remembrance.


    ''''The Noble Families panicked and tried to quell all dissent by punishing anyone who dared speak of it.''''


    She paused for a moment before continuing.


    ''''It was a tumultuous time for sure!;;


    ''''Because of that, no one in the city remembers the name and even those who do, only have a faint memory of it.''''


    She added, her gaze slowly shifting away to the carpet at her feet.


    Lida curiously inquired, ''''I agree, but we have a question master, why do you establish the sect for the females? Is there any specific reason for it?''''


    She was one of the few who had dared to ask me such a question and I felt nothing but joyousness as I prepared to answer.


    ''''Yes,'''' I began, my voice clear and confident.


    My gaze shifted contemtively between them as they awaited my reply.


    I cleared my throat before finally answering, ''''As I''ve already said, I''m terribly greedy...and that greed can''t be satisfied with one hundred or even millions of disciples.''''


    ''''In truth, my hunger for women is unquenchable.''''


    I paused for a moment before continuing.


    ''''But, please understand that I hold each and every one of you in high regard''''


    ''''You are all my daughters and to cross you would be like incurring my wrath.''''


    My words were spoken with an air of finality.


    ''''Which is why, all of you don''t have to worry about being neglected,''


    '' I answered calmly.


    The group seemed to understand my words as their expressions shifted from anxious anticipation to something gentler.


    They uttered my title in unison, ''''Master...'''' in a soft, reverent tone with warm eyes like pools of melted butter.


    However, one of them raised a hand and timidly spoke up.


    Rinelle''s voice was barely above a whisper as she asked her question, ''''But master, would it be okay if I asked one more question?''''


    My mouth curved up into a yful grin as I asked, "What is it, my sweet Rinelle?"


    A blush crept across her face before she mustered the courage to ask me, her voice shaking ever so slightly.


    "What about - what about the boys? Will they be allowed too?"


    She was aware of the strict rules of this sect that only allowed girls in such a young age and knew that there was no denying that her daughter would be joining us soon.


    But it was her two sons who were at the forefront of her mind - would I ept them into our midst?


    There was fear in her eyes as she awaited my answer.


    A fond smile tugged at my lips as I found her concern to be quite adorable.


    "Don''t worry," I murmured soothingly, "Even though men or young male children won''t be able to join the sect, you won''t have to worry so much''''


    ''''They could reside in one of the cities that I ruled''''


    ''''There would be some restrictions, but they can still live without sufferings''''


    ''''I won''t be able to make sure they have the same benefits as your daughter, but they can cultivate and protect the outerior of the sect like soldiers."


    I finished, looking at her with reassuring eyes.


    "I am overjoyed," she whispered, a wistful smile painting her lips.


    She couldn''t possibly protest against my benevolence as it was far beyond anything she could have ever dreamt of.


    The cards had revealed the vastness of her powers and the enormity of what I had bestowed upon her.


    She knew that my word wasw, and hence, she epted it without any doubts in her mind.


    Her eyes shone with gratitude for the opportunity to wield such magnificent abilities; ones that would be coveted by many, and yet here she stood, chosen by me alone.


    No negativity could make way into her heart when it was filled with so much happiness.


    ''''Alright, if there''s nothing else, I will take my leave, but soon enough, I will return to conquer this city,''''


    I dered, a fierce glint in my eye.


    The people around me looked uneasily at one another; they wanted me to stay and protect them, but they knew their mission was too important.


    ''''Understood master,'''' all of them said in unison, seemingly relieved by my assurance.


    I smiled gently in response before sweeping out of the room.


    The sun had sunk below the horizon, casting an orange hue on the sprawling cityscape.


    I was transfixed by its beauty and grandeur as I considered my next move.


    The million-strong poption was a goldmine for me and my sect.


    I''d been recruiting women from all walks of life into our ranks, and they were performing their missions with admirable zeal.


    The question was, where should I focus my attentions now?


    There were so many options; the noble families, the sects...it felt like there wasn''t enough time to do it all.


    Still, I knew that I had to press on, lest this golden opportunity pass me by.


    Sweeping my gaze across the sprawling cityscape, the information of each citizen had been etched into my consciousness as I searched for a suitable noble family to recruit.


    Interesting...


    I didn''t want to waste any more time, so without another thought, I teleported myself to the residence of a distinguished noble family named Quil.


    The head of the household was a Matriarch, but her situation was extraordinary in its own right.

 Chapter 223 The Reincarnated Matriarch

    <h4>Chapter 223 The Reincarnated Matriarch</h4>


    [: 3rd POV :]


    Upon an empty throne, a woman sat with an air of indifference, her gaze fixed upon the vacant hall.


    Although her expression appeared nonchnt, beneath the surface, a whirlwind of emotions churned within her.


    Draped in a stunning red dress that entuated her every curve, she possessed facial features that could captivate the heart of anyone whoid eyes upon her.


    She appeared serenely poised, but there was an unmistakable air of sorrow and a pervasive aura of solitude that surrounded her.


    As the matriarch of the Quil Household, she bore the weight of her unique identity and responsibilities.


    To the casual observer, she might have seemed like an ordinary woman, but beneath that exteriory aplex and mysterious existence.


    Zena''s face remained a mask, skillfully concealing the turmoil that brewed beneath the surface.


    Her emotions, though concealed, ran deep, and the secrets she held close were like shadows lurking in the corners of her heart.


    In truth, Zena was not originally from the mortal world.


    She hailed from the Immortal Realm, a ce where the strong rule and the weak bowed in submission.


    Born into a renowned family, Zena was destined for greatness in the world of cultivation.


    She was once a formidable cultivator, a name to be reckoned with among the powerful families of her realm.


    With her exceptional talent, Zena ascended through the ranks of cultivation.


    Her remarkable abilities earned her the coveted position of Noble Leader, a role that many envy, especially considering her family''s status as one of the top ten strongest ns.


    However, her journey to the pinnacle of power was not without its sacrifices.


    One fateful night, Zena fell victim to a treacherous ambush by a group of rogue cultivators, seeking vengeance against her n.


    Her death came suddenly and unexpectedly, leaving an immense void in her heart.


    "Cursed those bastards!"


    Zena''s teeth clenched, her eyes seething with hatred as she gripped the armrest of her throne.


    The memory of her betrayal and murder fueled her anger, a simmering fire that had never truly extinguished.


    "How could they have done such a thing to me, the heiress of the Quil Family?!"


    She cried out, her voice echoing with indignation.


    The assassination had served as a cruel reminder that even in the Immortal Realm, the strong could be brought low by the treacherous actions of the weak.


    The only way to survive was to constantly be on guard and eliminate any potential threats.


    In the days that followed, her thoughts revolved around the bitter unfairness of her predicament.


    She had dedicated years of tireless effort, honing her skills and amassing wealth, only to see it all vanish in a single, treacherous night.


    The injustice gnawed at her, yet Zena knew that she couldn''t linger in the past.


    Zena understood that her focus had to be on the present, on making the best of her new life.


    "I''ll make sure that one day, I''ll have those bastards'' heads!"


    She dered with fiery determination, causing the arms of the throne to shatter into pieces.


    Her loss had not dampened her ambition.


    Instead, she channelled her death into a powerful motivation, vowing to ascend once more to the pinnacle and rebuild what she had lost.


    Reborn in a lower realm world, her immediate goal was to cultivate and breakthrough, to re-enter the Immortal Realm.


    However, achieving such aspirations came with its fair share of difficulties.


    "Why, out of all those thousands of immortal realms, had I been reincarnated in one of the lower realm worlds? Is fate ying a joke on me?"


    She questioned herself, grappling with the reality of her new existence.


    "Why did I do to deserve this?"


    Zena''sughter turned maniacal as she grappled with the weight of her circumstances.


    "Laugh all you want, I will still have my revenge in the end," she asserted, her resolve unshaken.


    However, her thoughts were interrupted when a mysterious man suddenly materialized before her and the others, sending a jolt of shock through Zena.


    "What happened!? How did he get here!? I couldn''t even sense him! T-This is impossible!"


    She stammered, flustered and rmed.


    A sense of grave danger enveloped her.


    Despite her current weakness, her training in the Immortal Realm had honed her skills, and she possessed techniques that could be used in this new world.


    But even with her abilities, she couldn''t detect the man''s sudden presence.


    Reincarnation had taught Zena not to underestimate anyone, regardless of their apparent weakness.


    The unexpected appearance of this stranger served as a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked in her path.


    Zena remained on guard as the man appeared before her, her wariness palpable in the air.


    "Don''t be rmed, I''m not here to hurt you, youngdy," the man reassured her with a mysterious smile, attempting to put her at ease.


    "W-Who are you?"


    She inquired, her voice quivering slightly.


    Despite hisforting words, she found it difficult to trust him.


    Nheless, she couldn''t sense any hostile intent from him, which puzzled her.


    "It''s simple. I''m Daniel," he introduced himself.


    "Daniel, is that so," Zena replied, her guard rxing slightly.


    "Well, Daniel, can you please tell me who you are and why you broke into the residence of my Quil household?"


    She asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    She wanted to glean as much information as possible without offending this enigmatic visitor.


    "That''s a very simple question. It''s because I came to recruit you,"


    Daniel dered, his words direct and to the point.


    "Recruit? I don''t get it,"


    Zena confessed, shaking her head in confusion.


    "It''s quite simple, actually. I''m the sect leader of the Heavenly Harem Sect, and I''m here to recruit you as the Elder of my sect. What do you think of it?"


    Daniel exined, providing more context about himself.


    "Heavenly Harem Sect!?"


    Zena''s shock deepened, her disbelief palpable.


    She had heard of the sect before, particrly the extraordinary event that had transpired some time ago, but it had always seemed unbelievable to her.


    The ability to spread one''s influence throughout the world was unheard of in her realm, and she had never encountered any immortals capable of such a feat.


    The concept of spreading influence and piercing through the minds of countless cultivators wasn''t just about having a massive amount of spiritual qi or a high cultivation base.


    It also required a profound mental fortitude, the ability to effortlessly intrude into the consciousness of others.


    Zena, who had once been immortal, could confidently attest that no cultivator in the mortal realm could prate her mental defences.


    Yet, someone had not only aplished it with ease but had done so on a global scale.


    This revtion left her deeply shaken, as not even the supreme masters or the ancient beings of the Immortal Realm possessed such a capability.


    Knowing that there was someone out there with such extraordinary power, she resolved to seek out this individual.


    She was determined to be his disciple or, at the very least, to request his assistance, no matter what it took.


    The potential mentor she sought held the key to answers that had eluded her for far too long.


    ''I know that finding that person wouldn''t be easy, but I never thought he would appear in front of me... but is he really the same person?''


    Zena harboured doubts about whether the man before her was truly the individual she had been seeking.


    Though he had materialized without her notice, she found it difficult to fully trust him.


    Daniel, perceptive as ever, understood the turmoil of her thoughts.


    In the end, he decided to employ a certain trick.


    "What are you thinking of?"


    The voice that echoed in Zena''s mind was the same as that time, and as she looked toward the man, he wore a charming smile.


    "Is there something bothering you?"


    Once again, Daniel''s voice reverberated in her mind, and this time, Zena was thoroughly convinced.


    The connection was unmistakable, and she had finally found the person she had been searching for.


    "F-Forgive me, great master, I never expected that you''d appear right in front of me,"


    Zena''s attitude toward Daniel underwent a profound transformation, reced by deep respect and admiration.


    Daniel, somewhat taken aback by the level of reverence she held for him despite not yet being a part of his sect, reassured her, saying, "It''s alright; you can lift your head up."


    With a wide smile, Zena raised her head, her eyes sparkling with newfound enthusiasm.


    "Alright, as I had said earlier, are you willing to join the sect?" Daniel inquired.


    "Young Master, I can''t be any happier. Even if you''d ask me to jump off a cliff, I''d willingly do it,"


    She dered passionately, her loyalty evident.


    "Good. You seem pretty loyal, and loyalty is the most important thing I look for when choosing a member for my sect,"


    Daniel replied, pleased with her unwaveringmitment.


    "Yes, Young Master!"


    Zena responded obediently, her dedication resolute and unwavering.


    She was ready to do whatever it takes, however, the next few minutes greatly shattered her expectation.

 Chapter 224 Zenas Shock

    224 Zena''s Shock


    [: Daniel POV :]


    I never expected to encounter another cultivator like Stelia.


    A cultivator who had been reincarnated from the Immortal Realm.


    It was a rare intriguing development that piqued my interest.


    What truly surprised me, though, was Zena''s immediate loyalty towards me.


    Her suddenmitment was unexpected, but it brought me great delight.


    With Zena having willingly epted the role of my disciple, it was time to reward her for her decision.


    I confidently dered, "You won''t ever regret this choice," and noticed the questioning look in her eyes, which I found rather adorable.


    Without any dy, I snapped my fingers, channeling the powers from the cards to her, bestowing upon her newfound abilities.


    As soon as the powers were transferred to her, Zena''s body emitted a potent aura.


    Her questioning look was cut short as her consciousness suddenly transported to an unfamiliar dimension.


    In this mysterious space, Zena found herself under the watchful gaze of an Entity.


    Its eyes were colossal, resembling the size of hundreds of gxies, and despite her past as an immortal, she had never felt as insignificant as she did in that moment.


    "What is this...?"


    Her consciousness trembled in the presence of the Entity, and the aura it exuded was unlike anything she had ever encountered.


    It surpassed even the ancient beings of the Immortal Realm she had crossed paths with.


    The aura emanating from the Entity seemed to be on an entirely different scale, perhaps thousands, millions, or even trillions of times more potent than any power she had ever encountered.


    Zena was now confronted with a force of unimaginable magnitude.


    Despite the overwhelming aura she sensed from the Entity, it was only like a gentle breeze to Zena.


    She couldn''t help but question, "Who...are...you?" while the immense power surrounded her.


    Despite the power''s magnitude, Zena sensed no malevolence.


    It felt strangely familiar yet foreign, like a part of her she had yet to uncover.


    It was as if the Entity was reaching out to her, and her query was soon answered.


    ''The Physique... of... Astral Eye?''


    The flood of information overwhelmed her, and she finally grasped the true identity of the Entity.


    But as she absorbed this knowledge, she became even more stunned and speechless, realizing the incredible power she had assimted.


    Before she could delve deeper into her newfound insights, she found herself in yet another realm.


    This time, it seemed as if she had entered an unknown domain of spirits, filled with mysteries waiting to be discovered.


    "This... is the Spirit Realm! But it''s far more potent than the one I''m familiar with! Could it be on a higher ne altogether?"


    Zena was utterly shocked, struggling to find words to convey her disbelief.


    While she had ventured into the Spirit Realm before, the aura of this realm surpassed anything she had experienced.


    The enormity of it all left her astonished and questioning.


    "How can this be?"


    She wondered about the kind of supreme master, which is me of course, who could orchestrate such an encounter.


    From the enlightenment she had experienced earlier, Zena realized that the master she had chosen to serve¡ªme, in this case¡ªcould no longer be defined as an Immortal.


    Instead, I was seemed more akin to a god that she has now feel indebted and loyal towards to.


    Suddenly, within the Spirit Realm she had entered, hundreds of spirits emanating unfathomable auras materialized before her, leaving Zena in a state of profound shock.


    She was bing more curious about the mysteries of this spirit realm.


    "These! Each of these spirits could effortlessly obliterate thousands of Immortal Realms, and there are hundreds of them!"


    Zena eximed in awe as she watched the spirits continue to manifest.


    Initially, there had been just a hundred, but their numbers grew exponentially, eventually reaching millions, if not billions.


    This revtion left Zena with a stark realization, these spirits existed on a ne far superior to the Immortal Realm.


    If she had a physical form at this moment, she would have trembled, cold sweat trickling down her face.


    Suddenly, the realm itself cracked, and an even more formidable spirit emerged before the countless others.


    The multitude of spirits bowed in reverence, as if acknowledging their supreme master.


    A new level of awe and wonder filled the already mystifying Spirit Realm.


    Zena found herself overwhelmed by the presence of the Spirit, which was trillions of times more potent than all the billions of spiritsbined.


    It felt like the meaning of cultivation, which she had thought she understood, now felt elusive.


    Her previous life in the Immortal Realm seemed like a mere mockery inparison to the vast power of these spirits.


    She felt minuscule, her position lower than that of an ant before them.


    But just as she was sinking into depression over this revtion, a voice resonated in her mind, revealing the name of the Spirit.


    ''Spiritual Root of Lightbringer.''


    In an instant, a flood of information about this Spirit''s name, existence, and abilities filled her mind.


    Simultaneously, all the spirits, including the Lightbringer, began merging with her.


    They formed a formation, and Zena immediately felt a strong suction force at y.


    The mysteries of this new realm were unfolding at a rapid pace.


    It was as if there were a ck hole within her soul, it began absorbing all the of spirits knowledge and power without causing her any pain or damage.


    To her surprise, instead of destruction, it resulted in enhancement.


    Zena felt herself evolving and growing immeasurably stronger.


    Describing this newfound strength as merely "stronger" would be an understatement.


    Her power had reached such heights that she could easily obliterate thousands of Immortal Realms with ease.


    With the enlightenment processplete, Zena underwent a profound transformation.


    She nowprehended the depth of the power she had received and understood its origin, which was none other than me.


    Her loyalty towards me surged tremendously as a result of this extraordinary experience.


    The journey was far from over as Zena found herself teleported into an unknown realm.


    This time, she was met by an entity that bore an identical appearance and size to her, but with one striking difference.


    The entity was draped in the fabric of the universe itself.


    It was as if she had encountered the very embodiment of the cosmos, using her own likeness as its visage.


    The entity''s form was adorned with gxies and stars.


    And Zena could sense that it wielded power equivalent to that of the Spirit to which the billions of spirits had bowed.


    Gone were the days of surprise, for Zena hade to understand that I, her master, was a being beyond herprehension.


    She no longer questioned the strangeness of her experiences as she boldly inquired,


    "Who are you...?"


    In response, the entity representing the universe drew closer to her.


    Eventually, it touched her forehead, and Zena was enlightened once again as a deluge of information streamed into her consciousness.


    "The Bloodline... of Origin."


    Zena was utterly astounded by the information she had received.


    It was a bloodline she had never even heard of, yet she couldn''t help but feel her heart race with both excitement and trepidation at the immense power it held.


    Following that revtion, she acquired mastery and knowledge of the Cultivation Manual and Technique.


    Eventually, as her consciousness returned to her body, she opened her eyes and gazed Her every cell tingled with an iprehensible, godly power.


    15:08


    Her appearance had transformed as well, most notably her hair, which was now at me.


    There was only one word that escaped her lips, but it carried a depth of emotion that words alone couldn''t capture.


    "Master..."


    Though a single word, it conveyed a profound blend of gratitude, admiration, and an indescribable sense of worship.


    Zena''s excitement was palpable, causing her body to tremble uncontrobly.


    Her mind raced with countless thoughts, but her emotions had already surpassed the limits of mere words.


    "Master..."


    Once again, she called out to me, her voice filled with reverence and gratitude.


    I watched her silently, fully aware of the profound impact this moment held for her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, tracing a path down her cheeks.


    The sensation was overwhelming, an intoxicating tion that left her feeling light-headed and giddy.


    Standing there, Zena seemed to radiate an otherworldly glow, her body pulsating with an almost ethereal strength.


    Her every cell tingled with an iprehensible, godly power.


    Her appearance had transformed as well, most notably her hair, which was now adorned with the very essence of the universe itself.


    It shimmered with the light of distant stars and the beauty of countless gxies, a proor to the awe-inspiring power she now possessed.


    "How do you feel?"


    I asked with warmth in my eyes, concerned about her well-being.


    Zena, overwhelmed by her experiences, couldn''t find the words to respond.


    Her emotions were caught in her throat, rendering her momentarily speechless.


    Her body weakened, and I quickly caught her, supporting her weight.


    She clung to me, her arms wrapped around my neck, as tears flowed freely.


    In that vulnerable moment, she poured out her heart, sharing her story and venting her anger and frustration.


    I listened attentively, providing her with thefort and sce she needed during this emotional release.

 Chapter 225 Zenas Frustration

    225 Zena''s Frustration


    [: Daniel POV :]


    As Zena wept in my embrace, her tears wetted my robe, and she began to narrate the life she had led in the Immortal Realm.


    "All my life, I trained tirelessly, striving to fulfill the wishes of my n members and even my parents"


    "But why... in the end, I was betrayed?"


    Her cries resonated loudly.


    "Was it because my efforts weren''t enough?"


    "Did I fail to satisfy their expectations?"


    "Why did they kill me and obliterate everything I had worked for? It''s just so unjust..."


    Despite the centuries that had passed since the betrayal, the pain and resentment she carried were still raw.


    She had never been given the opportunity to seek her revenge, and the injustice of it all weighed heavily on her heart.


    Her situation had undergone a profound transformation, and I reassured her with unwavering conviction.


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, no one''s going to betray you"


    "Even if your own family were to turn against you, I won''t hesitate to protect you."


    The depth of her sorrow served as a stark reminder that even the mightiest individuals could sumb to the darkest aspects of human nature.


    My words resonated with her, and Zena cried harder, moved by the profound assurance of safety.


    "Master... thank you."


    Zena repeated her gratitude between sobs.


    Gradually, her tears began to subside, reced by a calmer disposition.


    As she regained herposure, her thoughts shifted to the events that had led her to this moment, reuniting with me.


    "I was born as the firstborn daughter of a powerful immortal family, a weighty responsibility I carried from the moment I entered the Immortal world."


    She delved into her past, recounting how, even at a tender age, her father had started grooming her, loading her young shoulders with an immense weight of expectations.


    "I was merely nine when I began my cultivation journey, and the pressure was unbearable," she recalled.


    "Despite that, I trained relentlessly because I wanted to fulfill my parents'' wishes"


    "But even then, it was all cruelly snatched away from me when my own sister, driven by jealousy, ended my life through poison."


    Zena''s fists clenched tightly as she borated, the pain still fresh in her voice.


    "My death not only had a impact on me but also shattered my parents'' hearts, especially my father, who med himself," she continued.


    "That''s why, given the opportunity, I yearn for revenge against her."


    Her desire for retribution still burned fiercely within her, a smoldering ember of anger and longing.


    The passage of centuries had done little to ease the pain, and the memories remained as vivid as ever, the wounds still raw.


    "Unfortunately, even after being reincarnated here, I had no hope, as the bridge between Mortals and Immortals had been severed,"


    Zena revealed.


    "But upon hearing your voice, Master, a glimmer of hope began to flicker within me"


    "I thought perhaps you might have a way back to the Immortal Realm"


    "However, the powers you''ve granted me seem to be more than sufficient."


    Her eyes brimmed with intensity, reflecting the depth of emotions she held for me.


    I continued to listen attentively as she poured her heart out.


    "After being enlightened, I realized how hollow my vengeful ns were"


    "With the strength I possess now, exacting revenge would be effortless, but that doesn''t mean I will forget," she continued.


    "That''s why, Master, I pledge my absolute loyalty to you, vowing to be by your side and follow your everymand."


    She dered her loyalty without any hesitation, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sincerity of her words.


    I gently caressed Zena''s hair, and she seemed to relish the touch.


    "Don''t worry, Zena," I assured her in a soothing tone.


    "You''re already my disciple, and that''s more than enough."


    She purred contently like a cat as my hand ran through her hair.


    After a moment, I withdrew my hand and asked, "Any more you''d like to share?"


    Zena hesitated, clearly reluctant to continue.


    "It''s fine; there''s not much more to say"


    "The reason I didn''t mention this earlier is that I didn''t think it was something worthy of a Master," she confessed.


    I shook my head with a reassuring smile.


    "Even the smallest stories can teach someone an important lesson, so no matter how insignificant it may seem, share what you know."


    Zena smiled back, her trust in me evident.


    "Very well, Master"


    "The remaining details are rtively mundane"


    "After my rebirth, I led a noble family in this city, and that''s about it."


    "Alright, then I''ll share my ns, and it''s quite straightforward,"


    I began, looking into Zena''s eyes.


    "As you already know, I have a sect under my rule, and I oversee two cities. I''m nning to extend my rule to this city"


    "What are your thoughts on that?"


    Zena''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "It''s splendid, Master!"


    "This city is truly worthy of being under your rule."


    I nodded in agreement.


    "Good"


    "How about ruling it together with me and the other sect members?"


    "Would you like that?"


    "If you''d allow me, I would be honored, Master,"


    Zena responded with genuine eagerness.


    "Very well," I dered, "from today onwards, you are officially an Elder and a full-fledged member of the Heavenly Harem Sect."


    Zena immediately knelt before me, her voice filled with devotion.


    "I shall serve the Young Master and the sect until my veryst breath."


    With this pledge, she solidified her ce in the Heavenly Harem Sect, a choice she knew was right for her and her journey in the mortal realm.


    "I appreciate your loyalty,"


    Iplimented, and a warm smile spread across Zena''s face.


    With her dedication, she was indeed proving to be a valuable addition to the sect.


    "Alright, now, tell me about the other noble families and exin to me why they are facing famine,"


    I asked, and without hesitation, she proceeded to provide a detailed ount of the situation.


    I learned that there were four ruling noble families in the city, with the Quil family being the most prestigious.


    The second and third noble families were the Mardan and the Vykroz, respectively.


    However, the situation took a darker turn when she mentioned the fourth noble family, the Sarens.


    The Sarens had formed an alliance with a sinister organization known as the Syndicate of Kaos.


    In their pursuit of power and control, the Sarens had entered into a deal that involved handing over all of the Spiritual Veins in the city, resulting in a severe famine.


    This revtion shed light on the dire situation the city faced, and I knew that decisive action would be required to address it.


    I couldn''t help but scoff at the Sarens'' foolish decision to ally with the Syndicate of Kaos.


    Their shortsightedness and greed had plunged the city into famine, but I also saw this situation as an opportunity.


    "Master, if I may ask, how can the city return to a state where it won''t be in famine any longer?"


    Zena inquired, her eyes filled with curiosity and determination.


    "It''s quite simple,"


    I began, and then I retrieved an Immortal Peach from my possession.


    Zena''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "An Immortal Peach! I never thought I would see it again," she eximed.


    Despite her surprise, she seemed to understand that, with my capabilities, such extraordinary items were within my reach.


    I continued, "Now, I want you to gather the heads of the noble families, Mardan and Vykroz. If they disagree with our n, show them this."


    The presence of an Immortal Peach could sway even the most stubborn of minds, and it would serve as a powerful bargaining chip in our mission to make the city under my rule.


    Zena nodded in agreement, fully grasping my intentions as she replied, "With this, surely, they would be tempted."


    "That''s right,"


    I affirmed, a confident smile on my face.


    "I''m offering them a deal they won''t ever be able to deny."


    She respectfully bowed, pledging to carry out the task I had assigned.


    "I will immediately call for them, Master. Wait here, and I''lle back shortly."


    After about an hour, Zena returned with two distinguished guests in tow.


    They were elderly men with long beards, breathing heavily from their journey.


    The sight of the Immortal Peach left one of them stunned.


    "This...this is an Immortal Peach," he uttered in awe.


    The other noble, equally astounded, inquired, "Impossible...how did you acquire it?"


    Zena introduced the two nobles.


    "Master, these are the Noble Heads, Rizel Mardan and Ephraim Vykroz"


    "Both have agreed toe after seeing the fruit."


    "Greetings, Young Master"


    "We have heard of your name, but didn''t expect to meet such an amazing person like you,"


    Ephraim praised upon meeting me, showing genuine respect.


    "Thank you for your praise, and please, have a seat,"


    I invited the two nobles to sit, and they did so promptly.


    Without wasting any time, I got to the point, "I bet you must have realized why I had called you two."


    Rizel and Ephraim exchanged nces, suspecting what the conversation would be about.


    "It''s not for the Immortal Fruit, is it?"


    Ephraim ventured to guess.


    Their faces suggested that the thought had crossed their minds.


    I chuckled, revealing my intent as I took out ten more Immortal Peaches.


    "Indeed, it''s about the Immortal Fruit. I have called you two because the 4th House of Sarens has formed a deal with a mysterious organization and pushed the city into famine"


    "As the heads of the Mardan and Vykroz Families, I want to strike a deal."


    Rizel, who represented the Mardan Family, responded, "Indeed, Young Master Daniel, the 4th Family of the Sarens has made an alliance with an organization, seemingly to seize our positions and wealth."


    "Exactly," I said with a smirk. "Let me exin why I''ve called both of you, as I want to strike a deal."

 Chapter 226 To Rule the City

    226 To Rule the City [: Daniel POV :]


    I could see the excitement in their eyes and they questioned me.


    ''''Young master, what kind of deal are we talking about?''" Rizel questioned nervously.


    "''It''s quite simple actually, as all I need you both to do is to pledge your loyalty towards me, and these fruits could be yours''''


    ''''I could help you with the famine, however, the city will be under my rule. How about it?''''


    I looked at them and said.


    They were left speechless, their minds racing as they tried to process this unexpected proposition.


    Rizel, in particr, had reservations and voiced his concerns, "I am grateful for the offer, Young master''''


    ''''However, there are still thousands of citizens in this city. If it became yours, would you take care of them as well?"


    His scepticism was evident as he questioned the offer.


    I continued to exin, "Naturally, I will not let the civilians suffer, hence, I''m offering both of you a choice''''


    ''''You could join me and live, or stay and watch as the citizens suffer''''


    ''''However, if you agree, not only would you have your life back, but you''d gain more, including the benefits that the fruit would bring you."


    Rizel and Ephraim exchanged nces, still harbouring some scepticism.


    They wanted reassurance that this offer was genuine.


    I decided to offer a gesture of goodwill, saying, "How about I offer both of you a piece of the fruit as a sign of my kind gesture? This should assure you that the deal is fair."


    Rizel, though still cautious, bowed in appreciation, saying, "A-Alright, I shall ept. Thank you."


    Ephraim, who was still in shock from the revtion of the Immortal Peach and my extraordinary power, also bowed and dered his allegiance, "Thank you for your generous offer. I-I too shall join you."


    I smiled at their concern and said, "Alright, now that both of you have epted the fruit, let''s discuss measures for this city."


    Ephraim, his worry evident in his voice, questioned, "Young master, what are your ns for the future, and how can we escape from this famine?"


    Without hesitation, I responded, "For the resources, you won''t have to worry. And if you don''t believe me, then watch this."


    I waved my hand, and a storage ring appeared.


    I handed it to both of them, and they examined it, wondering what it contained.


    As they checked it with their spiritual qi, their eyes widened in disbelief. Rizel couldn''t contain his shock and eximed, "This! How many Purple Spiritual Stones are inside this ring!"


    His voice trembled as he looked at me with a mixture of awe and fear.


    Their astonishment continued to grow as Ephraim stammered, "Y-Young master, how many spiritual stones are inside this!?"


    Even he was horrified by the overwhelming number, and their bodies trembled in fear as they looked at the vast riches with awe and fear.


    I shrugged casually and replied, "Well, I''m not sure, thest time that I checked, it was trillions or more."


    I downyed the amount as if it were insignificant, but it was indeed an astronomical quantity for them.


    Rizel couldn''t help but exim, "T-Trillions!? T-This Storage Ring is enough tost for thousands of years!"


    His exaggeration highlighted the immense wealth contained within.


    ''''I see, so are these 10 Spiritual Rings which are full of Purple Spiritual Stones enough to lift the famine off?'''' I continued to astonish them by summoning another 10 Spiritual Rings.


    They initially thought I was joking, but as soon as they checked each of the rings, they were once again stupefied, and their bodies trembled from the sheer magnitude of the wealth before them.


    Rizel and Ephraim dered in unison, "T-This is more than enough, young master!"


    "That''s right, young master, all of these spiritual rings are enough!"


    Their voices were filled with awe and reverence as they acknowledged the immense wealth I had provided them.


    They had just realized the kind of extraordinary individual they were dealing with, someone who could effortlessly produce immortal peaches and trillions of purple spiritual stones.


    As for the fate of the 4th Noble Family, it was a subject that couldn''t be taken lightly.


    They knew that the 4th Family was responsible for the famine, so when Rizel inquired about their future, and Ephraim joined in with the question, they were genuinely curious about my decision.


    I had no hesitation in answering, my voice cold and resolute.


    "Of course, we''re going to wipe them out and cleanse them from this world without letting a single bloodline from their family live,"


    I stated firmly. It was evident that I had no qualms about taking decisive action.


    Both Rizel and Ephraim were taken aback by the tone of my voice and the harshness of my words.


    Their bodies shuddered in fear.


    My deration was met with a chilling silence as both Rizel and Ephraim struggled to process the gravity of my words.


    The air in the room grew heavy with tension, and their trembling bodies reflected the fear that had taken hold of them.


    It was inconceivable for them that I had uttered those words without any hesitation. Yet, despite their fear, they couldn''t doubt my words or my abilities.


    My actions and the priceless treasures I had already bestowed upon them had left an indelible mark, proving that I had the power to carry out my intentions.


    However, I hadn''t intended to take matters into my own hands.


    Instead, I looked at Zena with a serene smile and a silent understanding passed between us.


    ''''you know what to right?''''


    She knew what needed to be done.


    "Yes, master. I will immediately go and deal with them,"


    Zena affirmed with a respectful bow.


    With such loyalty and a strong sense of purpose, she left to execute her mission, leaving Rizel and Ephraim to grapple with the implications of my words.


    ''''Would she be alright?''''


    Rizel couldn''t help but worry about Zena''s safety as he questioned her ability to deal with the Fourth Noble Family by herself.


    However, I remained calm and assured them that the Fourth Noble Family would soon be eradicated.


    "Don''t worry, before you even realize it, the Fourth Noble Family will disappear from the surface of this world, and you can expect good news in a while,"


    I reassured them, my words carrying a sense of conviction.


    Despite their lingering doubts, they wouldn''t know about the benefits and powers bestowed upon Zena as my disciple.


    I chose to move past the subject, steering the conversation forward.


    "Anyways, let us continue,"


    I said, and both Rizel and Ephraim responded with enthusiasm, eager to shift the 11:43


    discussion to other matters.


    "Now that the famine has been solved, and let''s assume that the problem with the Fourth Noble Family will be solved soon, what else do you need?"


    I inquired, urging them to express any other concerns or requests they might have.


    ''''To be honest young master, we have nothing more than to be grateful for you what have done and of course, without a doubt, the city would be under your rule, however, we''re concerned with the Imperial Families'''' Rizel said.


    ''''That''s right young maser''''


    ''''Each year, a representative of the Imperial Families would visit each city and demand a tax and we''d be worried if they discovered that a new lord would rule the city as it''s sphemous for them to have a lord ruling a cit when it''s clearly the Empress who rules it'''' Ephraim added. As they voiced their concerns, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Their confusion was evident as they seemed puzzled by my reaction.


    "It''s alright, no worries,"


    I reassured them, waving off their concerns as if they were mere trifles.


    But words alone wouldn''t be sufficient to convince them that they had nothing to fear when it came to the Imperial Families.


    "Young master, you mean?" E


    Ephraim asked, still unsure of my intentions, while Rizel shared a simr sentiment.


    Seeing their scepticism, I decided to demonstrate the extent of my power and capabilities, aiming to put their doubts to rest.


    With a few intricate hand seals, I summoned a massive burst of spiritual energy that enveloped the entire room.


    In the blink of an eye, a dense cloud of fog filled the space, shrouding everything in an otherworldly mist.


    As the fog began to slowly disperse, the two noble heads, Rizel and Ephraim, gazed around in astonishment and growing horror. T


    heir eyes were wide, frozen in disbelief, and their bodies seemed paralyzed as if they were rendered incapable of moving a single muscle.


    Before them, an imposing figure materialized, bathed in an aura of unfathomable strength.


    The pressure radiating from this entity was so immense that it left them utterly overwhelmed.


    It was a presence that spoke of an unattainable realm¡ªa Half-Immortal.


    "Y-You are a Half-Immortal! How is this possible?"


    Rizel stammered, struggling to find words to express his astonishment.


    "But, this shouldn''t be happening, you can''t possibly be..."


    Ephraim trailed off, equally at a loss for words.


    Both of them stood there, speechless and overwhelmed by the astonishing revtion of my cultivation base.


    When I eventually retracted my overwhelming aura, I decided to address their concerns.


    "Do you believe me when I say that you won''t have to worry about the Imperial Families anymore?" I inquired.


    "Yes, young master! We''d rather die than disobey the mighty you! The great half-immortal!"


    Rizel and Ephraim eximed in unison, bowing immediately to demonstrate theirplete loyalty.


    They pledged their unwavering allegiance to the Heavenly Harem sect and me, their eyes filled with a newfound reverence and awe.


    Their eyes held a fervent reverence as if they were worshipping a deity.


    At that moment, Zena returned, her expression reflecting satisfaction and triumph.


    She bore no wounds or scratches, and with a self-assured demeanour, she reported, "The 4th Noble Family has been dealt with and eradicated''''


    ''''Every single member, except the elders, the younger generation, and the children, has been wiped out."


    "Good work,"


    Imended her, gently patting her head.


    Zena weed my touch with contentment, her loyalty shining brightly.


    "They have been killed already?"


    Rizel inquired. While he no longer doubted my powers, he was uncertain about Zena''s abilities.


    However, Zena, without a hint of emotion, nonchntly tossed the severed head of the 4th Noble Family''s Patriarch toward me, saying, "Here''s his head."


    There was no flicker of emotion on her face as she gazed at me, awaiting acknowledgement.


    "Good job,"


    I responded, and Zena''s expression remained stoic.


    Rizel and Ephraim, on the other hand, were filled with horror, their bodies trembling in fear.


    They couldn''t help but suspect that Zena had gained substantial benefits from me.

 Chapter 227 Night with Zena (R-18)

    227 Night with Zena (R-18)


    [: Daniel POV :]


    I could see the questions in their eyes, and too reassure them, I decided to exin my actions and the rewards that came with loyalty to the Heavenly Harem sect.


    "Zena has joined and bes an Elder of my sect, and I have bestowed upon her a portion of the perks of joining my sect"


    "As long as she remains loyal to the sect and me, she will continue to receive more rewards and benefits in the future,"


    I exined calmly, wanting to ease their fears and doubts.


    Both Rizel and Ephraim were stunned by my words, but they couldn''t deny the evidence before them.


    Zena had be a force to be reckoned with, and her power was undeniable.


    They finally understood the extent of my power and the rewards that came with loyalty to me and the Heavenly Harem sect.


    "This is the power of the Heavenly Harem sect," I said.


    "However, even though both of you aren''t part of it, you still could receive benefits as long as you fulfil your duties," I said.


    Rizel and Ephraim exchanged a hesitant nce, unsure of what their duties would entail.


    I could sense their hesitation, but I knew that they needed to fullymit to my cause if they wanted to reap the benefits.


    "I understand that you may have reservations, but I assure you that the rewards will be worth it," I dered.


    I saw a flicker of hesitation in their eyes, but they seemed to understand the gravity of the situation.


    Soon, their hesitation disappeared, they nodded in agreement and pledged their loyalty to me and the Heavenly Harem sect.


    "Good,"


    I said with a small smile.


    "Now let''s get to work"


    "We have much to do if we are going to take over this city and turn it into under my rule"


    The two noble heads bowed obediently and eagerly awaited my orders


    "Yes, young master,"


    They replied in unison, their voices reverberating around the regal hall.


    11:44


    They replied in unison, their voices reverberating around the regal hall.


    "Now that the 4th Noble Family has been eradicated, I will leave the clean up all to the both of you,"


    I said gravely.


    "Understood young master!" they replied at the same time.


    Afterwards, Zena and I left the room together. When night fell, we were alone in a room.


    She blushed crimson and her slender fingers tried to shield her chest and lower body from view as she spoke shyly.


    "I''m not sure...but I trust you."


    A hint of a smile developed on my lips as I said, "No need to be shy, tonight, I will make you mine"


    "Are you okay with that? Or are you scared?"


    My words sent a shiver down her spine and her legs began trembling uncontrobly.


    She looked into my eyes and the smouldering desire emanating from her was like an untamed me, wild and powerful.


    "I want it..."


    She whispered in a barely audible voice.


    "Thene," I beckoned.


    And before I could finish my sentence, she stepped forward without any hesitation.


    Our lips collided in a passionate kiss, and the chemistry between us was undeniable.


    I pulled her into my arms and held her against my chest.


    We continued to kiss while I ran my hands through her hair and down her back.


    I then slowly moved my hands to her chest, savouring the soft texture for a moment before giving it a light squeeze.


    Her body shuddered from my touch.


    I leaned down and began licking and sucking on her sensitive, pink nipples.


    Her breathing became heavy as she ced her hands on my chest and began to move them up to my neck.


    She then began to undress me as I continued to pleasure her, and before long, we were bothpletely naked.


    "I want to suck your cock"


    She said with an adorable blush on her face.


    I smiled and presented myself to her.


    She immediately took my cock in her hand and began stroking it.


    She looked up at me and smiled shyly, then she bent down and began licking it.


    Her soft lips and wet tongue felt amazing against my cock as she began to bob her head up and down.


    It felt so good.


    ''''Master, you''re dick is so huge'''' She dered loudly. She smiled and her eyes twinkled with amusement.


    "You don''t need to be too loud, we''re the only ones here," I said in a yful tone.


    "Oh sorry," she said while blushing.


    She giggled and continued to lick my cock for several minutes until I was about to reach my limit.


    She felt my cock throb in her mouth, so she pulled it out and began stroking it with her hand.


    "I''m going to cum," I warned her, and she nodded.


    But before I could ejacte, she bent back down and began sucking the tip of my cock.


    "Oh, Zena!" I moaned.


    She didn''t stop sucking.


    "You''re going to make me cum!" I warned her again.


    She sucked harder and I came.


    The first stream of cum shot out of my cock and hit her on the cheek and nose.


    She giggled and licked it all off.


    "Delicious," She said, with a yful smile.


    She then took my cock into her mouth and continued sucking.


    After several seconds, I came again, only this time, there was more cum.


    "Oh you''re good," I said, feeling rxed and happy.


    She sucked even harder and I came yet again.


    There was cum everywhere.


    "Keep sucking"


    I said, and she happily obliged.


    After a few minutes, she was covered in cum.


    "Ah, sorry," I acted and apologized.


    She giggled and said, "It''s fine, I was just having fun."


    "Do you want to cum inside me?" She asked seductively.


    I nodded.


    Immediately, she turned around and spread her legs.


    I put my cock in between her legs and pushed.


    I couldn''t find the hole.


    I stopped moving and Zena giggled.


    "Here," She said, as she gently pulled her own pussy lips apart.


    I understood and began pushing against them.


    Eventually, the tip of my cock slipped into her pussy. She gasped in shock.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    She nodded, and I pushed a bit more.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "No, it''s just a lot bigger than I expected," she replied, as she bit her lip.


    "Then go ahead and cum inside me."


    I pushed myself as deep as I could into her pussy


    "Am I deep enough?"


    "You''re great," she replied, with a sweet smile on her face.


    I grabbed her hips tightly, pushing myself into her with such force that it forced her to arch her back.


    With each thrust, I could hear her breath quickening and feel the heat from her body radiating against mine.


    My movements became more and more erratic, as did my breathing.


    "Master!" she cried out in pleasure, "You''re so passionate! Don''t hold back!"


    Encouraged by her words, I unleashed all my pent-up energy and desire, bucking wildly against her with primal force.


    We were both dripping in sweat, our bodies intertwined in feverish passion as we raced towards the ultimate climax.


    "Yes! Yes!" She shouted, her voice echoing through the room.


    I felt like I would explode at any moment, but I kept going until we both shuddered in delicious pleasure.


    After catching my breath, I embraced her weary body from behind, my hands still gripping her hips tightly.


    "You''ve made a mess," I said, chuckling.


    "I''m sorry," she gasped as she copsed on the bed.


    "It''s all your fault," I said.


    "What did I do?"


    "Every time you get into my head, I can''t help but get excited."


    Unable to restrain myself, I pushed her head down towards my still-erect cock.


    She obediently took it into her mouth, licking and sucking on my member as though she needed to quench a thirst.


    "Hmm¡­You know exactly how to please me."


    I gently stroked her hair as she continued to serve me.


    I would never grow tired of this bliss.


    After a while, I pulled her up from the bed and pushed her against the wall.


    "My turn," I said with a grin.


    She looked surprised as I pushed her legs apart and licked up her thighs.


    "Master¡ªahh!"


    I assaulted her entrance with my tongue and slipped it inside her,pping up the juices spilling from her lovely flower.


    Zena squirmed in pleasure as my tongue skillfully yed with the nub of flesh inside her entrance.


    "That feels so good¡­ I don''t want you to stop¡­"


    Her moans rang in my ears as I continued to use my tongue to collect her sweet honey.


    "Ahh¡­ Hnnh¡­ Nn¡­"


    I brought one hand to her taut nipples and squeezed them hard, pinching them between my fingers.


    "Ahhhn!"


    Zena arched her back as though she had been hit by a bolt of lightning.


    "Ahhh¡­No¡ªnot there¡­"


    She struggled against me but I held my grip on her nipples until they turned as hard as little pebbles.


    I licked more vigorously, paying special attention to the little nub inside her entrance.


    Now she was in a state of ecstasy. She was moaning like a cat.


    "Ah, Ahh, Ugh, Master!"


    She was beginning to lose herself to her pleasure.


    Her entire body was shaking and her hips were bucking.


    The scent of her juices was growing stronger, filling my nostrils with her unique spice.


    I patiently licked until she was covered in her own juices, and then I slowly removed my tongue.


    "Ahh¡­" she cried out in protest when I stopped.


    "Don''t worry," I assured her as I began sucking on her nipple.


    Her breathing grew sharp once again as she squirmed in pleasure.


    "Ah, no, Master, you''re going to make me cum¡­"


    Her body quivered with delight as she continued to speak.


    "I''m going to cum soon¡­"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!